mBBSBBBSBBBBBBBmBM 

— — — 1 WW 

HttHw? ** Brass Egg „ i m Mshk 
HnBBw*/ hsr! rag • 38818 5 1 ■ 

RflHRB 

H BBK9BL 

■RsBlBHBHflffii 
■ §§ 





JBHhRHHHhRhhR 

w 

HHHHbB 

HHi 

raSmSnH 

BBBBHBwl 












■n 

£§11 Hb^BHBH 

■—■—■— — KMBg 

Hal II B9BBBBB 

21131 9 S iWM W H • ■ 



■ ■11 



BH 



mSSBBBSSSSmMm 






«• 









x 






& 



V 




rt^ o * • ♦ "^ 























o > 



V^> 



"of 



,5°- 



,8^ ''.If' .* V % VOT?** ./%. 







>. • • ■ • ° <*> 






VOICES FROM MANY HILL TOPS, 

\ 

ECHOES FROM MANY VALLEYS, 
OR THE 

Experiences of Spirits 

EON AND EONA, 

IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES, 

IX AGES PAST, IN THE LONG, LONG AGO, 

And their Many Incarnations in Eartn Lite, 

2f 



AND ON OTHER WORLDS, 



GIVEN THROUGH THE SUN ANGELS' ORDER OF LIGHT. 







SPRINGFIELD, MASS.: 

PRESS SPRINGFIELD PRINTING COMPANY. 

1886. 



A 



Entered according to Act of Congress, April 1st, in the year 1886, by 
J. B. FAYETTE, of Oswego, N. Y. 



5 citation. 



THIS BOOK OF MANY LINES 

IS MY LEGACY TO THE WIDE, WIDE WORLD, 

AND THUS, WITH A HEART FILLED WITH LOVE THAT EXACTS NO RETURN, 

DO I WISH MY BLESSING BEQUEATHED. 

EONA. 



PREFACE. 



Oh, world, cease your bickering and contentions that 
give birth to inharmonies, and listen for a time to a voice 
from your own fatherland. I appeal to all, to those who 
think before passing judgment and to those who pass what 
they call judgment without a shadow of thought. I am 
aware that no book like unto this has ever found its way to 
your home shores; the reason is this, that there has never 
before been a demand for such production, and I have 
watched and waited for an inflowing tide of thought that 
would be strong enough to bear on its breast my manu- 
script brought from the land of souls. The air of the pres- 
ent is filled with the missiles of opposition thrown by those 
who think they know the doctrine of many incarnations 
is untrue; who look upon matehood as a farce, unpoetized, 
unsung, and untinted by the sensual halos of many loves. 
The missiles are like bubbles that break and are nothing 
and are nowhere, and no one is injured; the hand that hurls 
them is powerful only in earth-made muscle, while the 
force that lacks a principle through myriads of ages has 
never been born in their inner being. Their missiles and 
their moral gymnasts I neither fear nor dread; they are 
among the needful existences of the earth-land; though 
they think not themselves, they stir up thought and curios- 
ity in others, and reach into deep wells for the cooling 
draughts that refresh and sustain; they are the world's ad- 
vertisers, and as such deserve the patience and forbear- 
ance of a benevolent public. The gates between the two 
worlds are swung too far back ever again to close, and they 
of the better land and life flock earthward to redeem the 



VI PREFACE. 

children thereof from an old life ignorance. Among the 
throng is the Eona of this volume, and gladly would I, 
were it possible and wise to do so, illuminate each soul with 
the light of my lamp, that it might see wherein lies the 
truth such as angels love; but those who read my written 
words must read by the light of their own soul lamps, which 
is well, as there is no convincing power in borrowed illu- 
mination. 

I ask not that criticism be withheld, nor that censure be 
laid aside. I simply ask that no one may say that the facts 
which I give are false fabrications; and this I ask, not for 
my own sake, but for the sake of those who, without 
thought, are ever ready to cast their decided opinions 
broadcast — and their opinions are not always pearls. I 
know that many links in the mystic chain are fraught 
with statements that among the majority will not appeal 
to their souls as truths, because they have not unfolded 
their spiritual natures sufficiently to see how such condi- 
tions and circumstances could ever have existed; but it is 
always wise to withhold judgment until positive proof has 
been given, then no one will be conscious of having ex- 
posed weakness or ignorance; besides, the day-dawn of 
truth is already tinting the hill-tops of time, and there is a 
pleasure in gathering the early blooms while yet the dew- 
drops linger thereon. 

When a man takes into consideration the proven possi- 
bilities of some souls, and we assure him of the possibilities 
of others that fall very far short of the measurement taken, 
what is to be supposed? That one spirit to begin with was 
superior to another? That could not possibly be, because 
the Power Deific is never credited with such unpardon- 
able blunders. Exact justice belongs to Deity, and, to say 
the least, it is reasonable to suppose that all individual- 
ized existences known as spirits made an equal draft on 
the creative and individual reigning power known as God. 



PREFACE. Vll 

If the premises are correct, and there is nothing to prove 
them the reverse, then why are the fulfillments of some so 
far superior and in advance of others? Common sense re- 
plies, because of the many incarnations of some and the few 
incarnations of others. 

If individualized existencies, who touch the shores of the 
present, have never existed before, either in the seen or the 
unseen, how is it possible for them to respond through an 
inner consciousness to the great deep of knowledge that 
others in a long life-time catch not the faintest glimmerings 
of ? It is not because of the fathers and mothers; that 
theory is greatly at fault, because children that have been 
as stars in the world's history have had birth in homes where 
the parents were far, very far, beneath them. Then, again, 
if the spirit comes not from another life to inhabit the build- 
ing while it is in process of construction, where does it come 
from? Unthinking children answer from God. Well, that is 
true. But where is God and how did he happen to know 
that a certain form was growing that would need the pro- 
pelling power of spirit, and in what form was the spirit sent 
if it was not individualized? Who was delegated to bear 
it from the ruler of worlds, and what would chemical analy- 
sis say of the component parts that united in some incom- 
prehensible manner? and a spirit — what is the spirit, in 
parts and as a whole, before it comes to take possession of 
the house it is to furnish? If it is nothing but their spirit 
how is it that it has in its first awakening in earth-life land 
so much of the governing power that is characteristic of in- 
dividuals? 

Give to the winds the fables of the gods and seek wisdom 
from fountains of common sense. Unbolt the doors of your 
souls and let your own reason have a glimpse at the horizon 
that is illuminated by the rays of truth. Screen not the 
eyes of your soul, but pierce as far as possible the mists and 
shadows and know for your own selves all your inner beings 



Vlll PREFACE. 

are capable of receiving and understanding. This is the 
duty and privilege of all. The flimsy theologies of the past 
have been fluttering in the breezes of truth till they are 
well-nigh rent in twain, showing that what was supposed 
to be the holy of holies was but the altar whereon ignor- 
ance waited to be slain and burned by the consuming fires 
of the crucible. 

In laying aside illustrations and comparisons, I can see 
but two points of acceptance of ideas concerning the exist- 
ence of earth's children— the one reasonable, the other un- 
reasonable; the one true, the other false; and were I in 
the shadows of an earth existence, and were I unable to 
see clearly, I would sooner accept what I now know to be 
false than the foolish, childish whims that are doubly so, 
and are accepted with unbecoming reverence. I would 
sooner accept the idea that some have already advanced as 
a more relishable slice from a fresher loaf, that spirit is 
the result of the creative power of matter. This idea has 
grown Largely from the fact that spirit can be known but 
by its expression through matter as its only recording page, 
somewhat, also, because of an abhorrence of the old-time 
dish so long and so zealously placed before the hungry and 
expectant world. It is not to be wondered at that pleas- 
anter paths have been sought — paths wherein reason dared to 
plant and cultivate its own hedge-rows, even if the fruits 
thereof were perishable. It is this very class of inde- 
pendent thinkers that have unconsciously made a tide 
whereon I dare launch my sheaves gathered from many 
earth-land pilgrimages and soul-land rests, and to them I 
turn with many thanks for thus preparing the way, and 
bid them be patient with what seems to them inconsistent; 
for, looking to a long ago, before the fulfillments of the pres- 
ent age cast their shadows in the valleys of prophecy, 
they can see just how impossible of belief and comprehen- 
sion would have been the fulfillments of the present had 



PREFACE. IX 

they then spoken to the world that is always ready to cry 
false and impossible; always ready to marshal its gods in 
the attitude of defense, and swear by them as they are sup- 
posed to have no variableness nor shadow of turning, a fact 
that at once marks them as non-progressive. They who 
reason wisely and well give voice to no conclusions without 
previously-arranged premises from which proofs may be 
deduced, and no one can prove by any earth-land premises 
the falsity of many incarnations as the only way home, 
when spirit is no more bound by matter; therefore, oh, 
children of the land, I bid you read and reason, nor turn 
the key in the soul's lock at the first paragraph; for all that 
I tell you in the written words of this volume you will in 
the yet unannounced future have time and power to prove, 
as each heart has its own history, the links of which reach 
back to Deity. You will find herein no license to lives of 
immorality, to be followed by a free pass to the heaven of 
heavens; and none need fear that by perusing they will 
be led away from God, but rather to the God of their own 
souls and the sustaining power of the universe. Standing 
as I do in the shadow of time's hills, I shall catch the many 
echoes that the ripples from this one pebble, as they wash 
against the rocks of opposition, will create. But I have 
the patience that is born from a long journey wherein ex- 
perience has woven many tints, making my heart tender 
and hopeful, allowing me to condemn none. Therefore I 
shall listen and still love those for whom I was willing to 
gather from the fields of the long ago soul proofs of an 
existence that dates back to Deity. I wonder not as I scan 
the religious records of the past that so many have gath- 
ered their garments about them in disgust and have stepped 
out and beyond the restrictions of church creed and socie- 
ties, for the banner inscriptions of these would-be guides 
and powers have heralded but the exaltness of a law that 
was recorded in blood, for in blood rather than in the 



X PREFACE. 

justice born of love have the acceptors of and believers in 
the law reveled until their banqueting halls have become 
too hideous for the lovers of humanity; therefore have 
the thinking classes stepped into broader fields, where com- 
mon sense is free, to roam and gather from the fields still 
in reserve for the honest gleaner, all their souls need. 
Among this same class have the armies of the better land 
pitched their tents. Among this class have I, too, labored, 
though unseen to the world, until I find them turning their 
faces towards the unseen shores, asking from whence have 
we come and whither do we wander. Therefore do I 
strive to part the mists that lie in the valleys, and point 
towards the paths that wind mountainward, where lies a 
complete solution of all life's mysteries. 

Let those who read my legacy to the world generously 
consider the obstacles that must be found in the way of 
all who seek to give the thought — children of their own 
souls. Long have I watched and waited the organization of 
our sacred order of Light to relate the facts I have tran- 
scribed, that I might give them as perfectly as they could 
be transmitted. Let those who read take into consideration 
the long disuse there has been on my part of the earth- 
language, and censure not for so slight a thing as an in- 
correct arrangement of words by which I have sought to 
give them the unsullied truths "of the past and the present. 
They are the soul's gold, tried in the crucible and many 
times proven, and by every word written it shall be my 
pleasure, nay, my pride, to stand until the yet undawned 
eternities prove to every doubting heart the possibility of 
the facts given. The labors of my heart and hand are for 
the world I love, and with the hosts that are fighting 
against erroneous teachings and conclusions will I continue 
to labor till the valley mists are lifted and the light of 
common sense and reason shows where lie the pits placed by 
ignorance and the worshipers thereof. It is time the chil- 



PREFACE. XI 

dren of the land were led from the wilderness, the earth- 
land, and the elements surrounding it are rapidly ap- 
proaching the time and condition when grander fulfillments 
will be evolved and recorded, and towards this brave and 
loving hearts are looking, for they know a new dawn will 
be heralded, and they wait to chant the glad hallelujahs 
thereof. Among the number will stand the freed souls of 
the Eon and Eona of this volume, whose robes immortal 
will never again take on the duller tints of earth. Does 
anyone query why I give not the name of Eon? I will 
answer I have fought too many battles 'twixt the far-off 
hill-tops and the present to ask or allow any one to stand 
where volley after volley from the enemies' ranks will be 
fired. I will meet all this myself, the responsibility is mine 
and only mine. I wear the helmet and shield of the 
higher life, and am prepared to meet the opposing ranks in 
a steady charge or cross-fire. Therefore I leave no one else 
at my post, but fearlessly stand by my treasures of truth 
gathered as gems from many mines. Read and condemn, 
or read and approve; but remember the lines of life are 
not dropped in the earth-land valley. To those who read to 
reason, I offer the blessings of my love, and to those who 
read to criticise with the hope of making their own points 
seem grounded in indisputable truth, I offer the same, with 
the addition of my sincere pity that any heart should build 
around its citadel a high wall, thus for ages closing the 
very path that among all others can lead home. 

EONA. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Primitive Conditions. — Eon and Eona dwell together as individ- 
ualized souls. — We are taught to build a tent. — The earthquake. 
— We suddenly became inhabitants of another world. — Here we 
learned the power of impressing other brains. — Became messen- 
gers. — First experience as dual souls. — Our language in- 
creased 

CHAPTER II. 

All these ages we were dwellers of the spirit spheres. — We felt almost as 
gods. — Our pathway lay towards the mountain peaks of wisdom. — 
At stated intervals beings of wondrous beauty came to us. — An- 
other sphere beyond the earth belt we were assured we were to vis- 
it. — These beings sought to instruct us. — At last the messengers 
came for us to follow them, and with a feeling that the earth was 
again to swallow us. — Journeying to a higher sphere. — We 
longed for an unconsciousness. — Side by side and hand in 
hand we followed the messengers. — We cast ourselves at their 
feet. — The Temple of Love. — Twin souls. — Marriage ring of the 
soul 

CHAPTER III. 

Here in this sphere we tarried. — We made our first sacrifice. — Unto 
you fell the act of incarnation. — Earthward journey. — The field 
of labor and Eon's second incarnation. — Consecrating Eon. — Eon 
lost in the forest. — The hermit's hut and the maiden. — The holy 
priest. — The bridge of circumstances. — Boat building. — Mar- 
riage of Eon and the maiden 

CHAPTER IV. 

The hermit gone home. — His lonely grave. — Preparations for a voy- 
age to the walled city. — The parents' good-bye. — Arrival at the 
city. — Eon and Zair enter the city. — In the council chamber in 
the presence of the king. — Eon and Zair guests of the king and 
clothed in rich vestments. — Zair established in her early home. — 



XIV CONTENTS. 

Eon becomes a gilder of temples. — Eon imprisoned. — The unseen 
musicians. — Eon leaves the form. — Zairs sorrow. — Eon borne to 
spirit-land. — " Oh, Eona, such a strange, wild dream." — Journey 
earthward. — Eon and Eona before the altar of love. — The Grove 
of Peace. — Welcome of the loved ones. — Zair and the children. . 25 

CHAPTER V. 

Eon and Eona messengers to lower spheres. — Chosen to go to higher 
spheres. — Beautifying our home for others. — Departure. — bear- 
ing the city of glittering spires. — The welcome. — The City of 
Harpers. — Brier Hill home. — The Temple of Art. — Scenes of 

, beauty. — Brier Hill. — Temple of Wisdom in the fourth sphere. . 40 

CHAPTER VI. 

Eon and Eona's attraction to Jupiter. — Arrangements to visit planet 
Jupiter. — The journey to Jupiter. — Met by the guides. — Received 
by the inhabitants of the second belt or zone of Jupiter with 
music and banners. — Journey earthward to Jupiter. — The City of 
Palms. — The Temple of Science. — The inhabitants. — An attrac- 
tion of Eona to a home of peace. — Return to spirit zone of Ju- 
piter. — The light of day exceeds our day. — Embark for our 
home in fourth sphere. — The jeweled girdle. — Home again. — The 
call of the Infinite. — The mighty bridge to be crossed by Eon or 
Eona 47 

CHAPTER VII. 

Eona's incarnation on planet Jupiter. — Over the magnetic tides to 
the home of Eona's attraction and our field of labor. — " Where is 
the Eona of my soul ?" — The face of the angel. — A voice whis- 
pered, " Eona," — " Eona, in one of those far-off worlds we lived 
and loved." — Eona to be sacrificed for her father's pride. — The in- 
tended bride and the six maidens. — Feasting and dancing. — Six 
young men. — On the balcony my soul heard only " Eona." . 58 

CHAPTER VIII. 

The ride of the bridal party. — " Queen of my life, I crown thee." — I am 
not hurt. — Existence means far more than one incarnation. — I 
thought of the fearful ending. — The white-robed form said, " The 
pilgrimage is ended." — "I was only conscious that I loved you." — 
The embalmed form. — The monument and burial. — The painting 
of Brier Hill. — Your soul said nay. — We sought a home in the 
second sphere of Jupiter. — The brother became a noted astronc* 
mer. — Home again. — What more need we ? — Again we stand in 



CONTENTS. XV 

PAGE. 

the Temple of Love. — Incarnation leaves no debt unpaid. — Step 
by step, up progression's heights, the only way home. — The noon 
marks of time. — Societies formed in the spheres 68 

CHAPTER IX. 

Eon and Eona incarnate in Arabia. — Time in your land is 
counted. — We said good-bye to Brier Hill — Threads of individu- 
alized existences woven in the mystic loom of time. — The lull of 
progression had ended. — Individualized existences number no 
more, no less. — Seldom that duals incarnate at the same time. — 
Spirit must, through matter, war and overcome. — Each child 
born to-day is not a new soul, simply one that has returned to 
earth. — You, too, fell asleep and awoke in a reign of tyranny. — 
Man comes and goes until he can claim his heirship. — Idol wor- 
ship. — A light bestowed by the guardians 80 

CHAPTER X. 

Full bloom of womanhood. — A woman with a woman's heart. — 
There rode to my father's door a young man. — Eona sold. — 
My father led me to the young man. — I was gayly attired. — 
Eona's new home. — "Eon, do you shudder that Eona thus 
thought woman's rights ? " 87 

CHAPTER XI. 

The secret order. The circle. — A voice from the unseen said, " Peace 
be with you." — Spirit power and clairvoyance. — A vision. — Un- 
winged angels. — Materialized forms in the past ages. — Manifesta- 
tion of spirit power. — The border of India. . 94 

CHAPTER XII. 

The cave home. — The man who bought Eona. — A harmoniously united 
family. — Husbands, wives, and children. — Our three sons are num- 
bered with the wise men of the East. — The true cause of both 
incarnating at the same time. — The light bearers of the untold 
ages. — Seers. — School of chemistry established in a city in India. 101 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Time marked on the dial more than one hundred. — Seed sown 
for ages yet unborn. — The pilgrimage ended. — Eona passes to the 
higher life. — Eona's request of Gabriel. — Eona sleeps and wakes. 
— The spirit father and mother take Eona to the cave. — I 
whispered, " Eon." — " Eon and Eona are coming." — " Sad-hearted 
Eon, how he missed the old Arabian woman." — Eon at last 



XVI CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

rested by the side of the form I had worn. — Eon wakes in soul 
land. — Eona leading Eon over the beautiful hills. — Eon looking 
for the old Arabian woman. — "What does it mean ? " — "I shall find 
her here." — " See our home, Eon, on Brier Hill." — Spirit is bound 
and governed by matter. — Home in fourth sphere at Brier Hill. — 
Again in the Temple of Love. — There was no soil to make the 
seed germinate. — Masses who know nothing of a dual nature. . 108 

CHAPTER XIV. 

School of thought in second sphere. — Order of the stars. — Mighty 
rocks. — Divinity seekers. — Heaven of the first sphere. — The prison 
house of criminals. — Buying and selling in second sphere. — 
Messenger Swedenborg. — The battle ground of earth-bound 
spirits. — Their caps in the air. — The world's work-house. — Not in 
condition of endless punishment. —Third sphere 120 

CHAPTER XV. 

A call from the fifth sphere. — Eon and Eona among the names 
chosen. — Journey to the Temple of Wisdom in fifth sphere. — 
The city of light 121 

CHAPTER XVI. 

Home in the fifth sphere. — We learned to form tangible material by 

will power 139 

CHAPTER XVII. 

The magnetic navigator. — For ages he had navigated the tides. — Em- 
bryotic worlds on the magnetic tides. — We embarked in the bird- 
shaped boat 147 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Journey to the new world. — Love children of Deity. — Cherubs. — Pearl, 
the soul mate of our guide. — The new world on which mortal 
had never trod. — We named them balms. — The planet we called 15-3 
Harmona 

CHAPTER XIX. 

The grotto and the cloud. — The deific laboratory. — We waited the ful- 
fillment of deific law. — Two beautiful forms. — The fulfillment 
of evolved law. — Above them hovered two deific babes at- 
tracted to them. — Deity's children awake. — The beautiful ani- 
mal held the vine. — The planet Harmony. — "Be patient, Eon." — 
The food of the inhabitants 163 



CONTENTS. XV11 

CHAPTER XX. 

PAGE. 

"I was once your spirit mother." — Wisdom and Pearl. You be- 
longed not to Adamic creation. — The soul mate of Pearl mate- 
rialized; also Eona. — We were on the grand highway of pro- 
gression. — Death of a world and birth of a spirit orb 173 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Eon incarnates on planet Harmona. — Dear home. — Peace flowed in this 
home of your incarnation. — Harmona one of the Edens of the 
universe 180 

CHAPTER XXII. 

The child of the planet Harmona. — The children of our Father prized 
by their bank stock. — On the garden hills of Harmona. — I whis- 
pered to your soul the old-time name, Eon. — You rested on a wel- 
come seat. — One common brotherhood. — Mind and matter meet. — 
Walk hand in hand. — You asked if she might return to your 
home for a time. — You desired to hear the voice of your mother 
bless the sister of your heart. ... * 193 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

This child of wisdom had incarnated on Harmona from the planet 
Saturn, and, like yourself, had a mission to fulfill. — The two 
home sisters. — One part of God's children live in luxury. — The 
mother of this incarnation on Harmona passes to the higher 
life. — The two extremes of all positive principles. — Full-orbed 
angel. — The sister of my soul found the sunset valley. — Mistletoe. 
— Yet teaching, your voice ceased. — Our mission on planet Har- 
mona fully ended. — We turn our faces towards home. — One boat 
passed us and we recognized Zair of the long ago. — The Emerald 
Hills. — We stood on the radiant shores of the fifth sphere. . . 203 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Reception in the fifth sphere. — The wisdom fathers and mothers. — 
In their midst stood Pearl and Wisdom. — The Temple of Love. — 
They make a grand rally on earth. — A religious war.^-Were the 
inhabitants of the long ago to incarnate, the lost arts would no 
longer be the lost. — Passed to the sixth sphere. — The ages flitted 
by one by one . . . 213 

CHAPTER XXV. 

On the sixth sphere. — Everywhere was enthroned a beauty. — Descrip- 
tion of the sixth sphere. — Our home 231 



XV111 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXVI. 

PAGE. 

Mistletoe in full materialized form. — Then came my soul mate Eona. — 
We embarked in our tiny boat " Silver Shell" on the tides. — The re- 
sort of dual souls. — We anchored the " Silver Shell " near the wave- 
washed strand. — Our path of many-colored moss. — The isles 
of the blessed 237 

CHAPTER XXVII. 

The grand assemblage of the worlds. — Brotherhood of the universe on 

higher spirit realms of Saturn . 248 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

On the material plane of Saturn. — Sleeping apartments. — Their dwell- 
ings. — Flowers. — Absence of annoying insects. — Purity of the 
atmosphere. — The seasons. — Its soil. — " Patience, Eon." . . . 254 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

Saturn's creative mythology. — Ideal story of the building of the 
planet. — Truths should be the study. — Impossible to govern 
the tides of existence. — Spirits taking notes. — Those who ex- 
celled in mechanism. — Poor, blind humanity, I would hold before 
them 259 

CHAPTER XXX. 

In search of Saturn's strange people. — We passed into this wondrous 
temple. — They greeted us as brothers. — We approached it and ad- 
dressed it. — On we went. — Pleasant had been our tarrying among 
these mountain dwellers of Saturn. — Brave in heart were they. — 
Homeward bound was the song that trembled on our lips. — 
Wisdom guided. — Reaching the ether sea we cast anchor. — The 
twin isles. — Thus were we both separated and united 265 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

Homeward bound. — At home in sixth sphere. — We followed the holy 
dwellers. — Our home was on the bank of the Lake of the Morn- 
ing. — Hymns of thanksgiving. — The JSFazarene 273 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

The council meet. — There fell over us a holy awe. — They had power to 
lead. — The sad strains of the harps. — We sought again our 
home by the Lake of the Morning. — Our heart breathed a prayer 
that they might be blessed. — Gone earthward. — In the resting 



CONTENTS. XIX 

PAGE. 

sphere we tarried. — They harangued the people. — We stood 
face to face with all the bitterness. — We were working for a pur- 
pose. — In this home were many children, as there were several 
avenues for such. — The dwelling place was a tent, or several 
tents, and several wives in the circle of the several buildings. — 
An altar on which sacrifice offerings were made. — According to 
the records he was a godly man 282 

CHAPTER XXXIII. 

It was well that you, Eon, was given the duty. — I knew before I fell 
asleep. — You tarried in the tent with the dark-faced mother. — 
You gazed into the dark eyes of childhood. — A tiny maiden with 
dusky cheeks who had taken the place of Eon a. — The spirit 
father and mother remained with you. — There came to another 
of my father's tents another little one who was a girl. — My father 
was a prophet. — I often watched his eyes. — My mother went to 
the land of immortals. — Jealousy on the part of Zara's mother. — 
My mother was buried. — I heard a voice. — Words fell from my 
lips. — No one need undertake to prove that matter gives birth to 
mind or that mind gives birth to matter. — I believe them both 
to have ever existed 290 

CHAPTER XXXIV. 

My father's handmaid had two sons. — The elder looked not upon 
me with pleasure. — This half-brother. — My father called for. — 
He bidding Zara and I not to wander from the tent also bade the 
elder son to care for the children. — The elder son told us he had 
found a tree of choice fruit in the forest not far away, and led us 
into the forest. — Hand in hand we followed him. — Our brother 
left us. — We wandered on and on. — The shadows tarried not. — 
The forest. — Darkness fell over us. — The breath of rare blooms. 
—Sleep closed the lids. — The lost children. — The lion. — The 
watchers. — There was a contest. — The lion came to our side. — 
There fell on our ears a voice. — Zara laid her hand on his head. — 
I saw by his side the flutter of a white robe and a hand of silvery 
radiance. — He crouched at our feet. — We placed ourselves on his 
back. — He landed us on the farther side of the stream. — We con- 
tinued our journey. — Coming towards us were two strangers. . 302 

CHAPTER XX^'V. 

Eona's triumph. — Out of the forest. — In the presence of the king's 
daughter. — Zara and Eona members of the king's household. — I 
go to the king. — Eona prophesies 322 



XX CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XXXVI. 

PAGE. 

" Eon, does your heart whisper the name ? " — The king bade me stand 
by him. — Eona betrothed to the king's son.— The messenger. — 
The assassin slain. — The marriage feast. — The king drunk. — A 
voice spoke. — The elder brother in disguise 339 

CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Leaving the king's palace. — The guard overtakes us. — Traveling as a 
wandering tribe. — The king had been gathered unto his fathers. — 
The elder son reigning. — His features %ere only part visible. — He 
disclosed to us his name. — With the addition of Azier we con- 
tinued our journey. — Fortune-tellers. — I heard a voice. — They 
took our horses 356 

CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

I saw the approaching warriors. — T awaited the coming warriors. — 
" Listen, oh king, to the daughter of El Haban, the prophet." 
— " She is a witch." — " I will command the guard to slay thee." — 
" The woman that rides with thee seeks thy destruction." — We 
had no forebodings. — The moodiness of the king had passed 
away. — The walled city captured. —Eona and Zara meet their 
father. — Eona and Zara arrayed in silk and fine linen. — Marriage 
of Eona and Zara 373 

CHAPTER XXXIX. 

Journeying towards the king's country. — The king builds a temple to 
the God of El Haban, the prophet. — A son is born unto Eona. — 
Journey to the land of our future home. — While thus we dwelt 
another son was born to me. — Azier chosen as lawgiver. — Sparks 
of deific light 386 

CHAPTER XL. 

Building of the temple. — The temple finished. — The two lions. — They 
set out in a great company to visit us. — The Tower of Friend- 
ship. — Journey to the city of the king. — A tower to be built for 
the king's body. — The king gathered to his fathers. — Eona's 
daughter betrothed to the king's son. — El Haban gone to the God 
of his fathers. — El Haban's body side by side with the king. — 
Seance for Eona 396 

CHAPTER XLI. 

The king cometh to claim his betrothed. — Preparing the marriage 
feast. — All the people bidden to the feast. — He who sought our 



CONTENTS. XXI 

PAGE. 

loved child was at the door. — The arch of roses and the twelve 
maidens. — The garden. — The last day of the marriage feast. — 
The marriage service. — I wandered alone to the deserted garden. 
— I reached the bridal arbor. — A hand rested on my head. — I 
was conscious of the presence of one, and the one word, " Eona," 
fell on the air. — Like a bird of song she passed from our home. 
— A great crow r d cometh to meet the king. Zair's child. — Zara 
greets her father in words of tender love. We recorded our 
names 407 

CHAPTER XLII. 

Death of Eleon. — A nation of great power made war on the king. — 
They left the land. — Eleon's form placed in the tower. — The wor- 
ship of all gods forbidden by law except the Spirit of good. — . 
The prophec}". — " The land will be swallowed up by many 
waters." — These words have been fulfilled. — The land we then 
inhabited was known as Atlantis and lies beneath the waves. — 
The death of Zara. — Death of Azier. — The youngest son elected 
to the position vacated by Azier 420 

CHAPTER XLIII. 

Eona goes home to a higher sphere. — Eleon and Eona journey to the 

spheres. — Meeting Zara. — They reach Brier Hill 4J8 

CHAPTER XLIV. 

Eona at Brier Hill. — Meets her father. — Journey to higher heavens. — 
At Rose Garden. — Journey to higher spheres. — For one moment 
I held my breath. — My heart told itself in one great cry of ' 
" Eon." — In the sixth sphere. — Eona's reception. ...... 435 

CHAPTER XLV. 

Reception at Crescent Cottage. — Eona at Crescent. — A spirit orb to 
be born. — First sphere the prison-house of the undeveloped. — 
Eon and Eona in the Temple of Love 444 

CHAPTER XLVI. 

Laboring in the land we had just left — Prophecy fulfilled. — Atlantis 

swallowed up 452 

CHAPTER XLVII. 

We welcomed the radiant stranger. — We embarked in the " Silver 
Shell." — The May Mountains. — In the shining path. — The City 
of the Morning surprised ' 456 



XX11 CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XLVIII. 

PAGE. 

The people of the Virgin Constellation. — The city of temples. — The 

City of Love. — The Virgin Constellation 464 

CHAPTER XLIX. 

The messengers leave the City of Love. — Their mission to earth. . . 468 

CHAPTER L. 

Eon and Eona besought by Wisdom and Pearl to visit Saturn. — They 
leave the May Mountains. — Journey over the magnetic tides. — 
Wisdom and Pearl welcomed to the higher heaven of Saturn. — 
Wisdom and Pearl are led to their own places in the sacred circle 
of wisdom spirits. — The home of Wisdom and Pearl in the City 
of Love 477 

CHAPTER LI. 

Journey to the Planet of Peace. — The inhabitants. — Their homes and 

customs 485 

CHAPTER III. 

On the magnetic tide in search of new planets. — The planet of a com- 
mon brotherhood. — The Industrial Temple. — The Hall of Sci- 
ence. — The Astronomical Hall 493 

CHAPTER LIII. 

The homes of the inhabitants. — A materializing seance. — Eona's at- 
tempt. — The planet of advanced thought. — The power of spirit 
over matter. — Their worship. — Marriage 503 

CHAPTER LIV. 

The moss-covered planet of advanced thought. — The last seance. — 
Likenesses of the band. — Outward bound. — Eon and Eona on 
the magnetic tides. — On Saturn. — On the magnetic tides in 
search of new wonders. — A planet found. — The inhabitants 
small beings. — Strange customs. — Many of these little people 
have incarnated on our earth. — We leave the planet. — The dual 
bridal party. — Through the realms of the unseen 513 

CHAPTER LV. 

Again with Pearl and Wisdom on the shining tides. — Homeward 
bound. — Home again at the Crescent. — All things remained as 
we left them. — A call from the Temple of Wisdom. — The work- 
ers assemble 525 



CONTENTS. XX111 

CHAPTER LVI. 

PAGE. 

The workers with the soul mates embark on a floating island for the 
new world. — Description of the island. — The isle of beauty. 
— The home island finds its abiding place. — The workers visit 
the child-world. 531 

CHAPTER LVII. 

The planet Pearl. — Constellation of brothers and sisters. — The plan- 
et's first robes. — Growth of the spirit realm. — An island of light. 
Saidie and her soul mate. — Saidie's bower. — The Sea of Silence. 538 

CHAPTER LVIII. 

Eon and Eona with those who are to return to their own spirit 
realms. — A fleet of white-sailed boats floated from the shore. — 
Saidie sends a soul telegram to the Temple of Wisdom. — In the 
Temple of Wisdom in the sixth sphere. — Delegation of spirits 
from planet Harmona. — Going home to Crescent Cottage. — At 
Crescent Cottage found friends from the planet of advanced 
thought. — Pure spirits. — Little children. — Messengers 548 

CHAPTER LIX. 

Deific children. — Had mind and matter not wedded. — Journey to the 
Temple of Wisdom in the seventh sphere. — Saidie meets and 
blesses us. — Home again. — Wisdom fathers and mothers. . . 558 

CHAPTER LX. 

The wisdom mother visits us at the Crescent. — Eon and Eona go earth- 
ward. — Cottage in third sphere. — Wandering on earth-land. — In 
the Temple of Wisdom in third sphere. — In the Temple of Wis- 
dom in the sixth sphere. — Before the altar of consecration. — All 
sought their homes. — Saidie comes to our home at the Crescent. 
The sun angel order to be formed in earth life 565 

CHAPTER LSI. 

The mates' homes in third sphere. — Eond, occupies the old-time 
home. — The mates meet in the temple in third sphere. — In the 
missionary field in second sphere. — The second sphere not power 
to sustain an endless existence. — Unconscious incarnation. — Se- 
cret societies in second sphere 575 

CHAPTER LXII. 

" I will weave for you a crown." — The grand reunion of the messen- 
gers of the 19th century. — The Memorial Hall. — The New Jeru- 



XXIV CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

salem of the soul mates. — The summons to appear at the temple. 
— The departure. — At the temple. — The mates' departure for the 
sixth sphere. — I stood alone in the Home Crescent 581 



CHAPTER LXIII. 

The leaven of earth-land. — The skull-decorated hall. — The heathen. — 
The centers of light. — Woman queen of the realm. — The power 
of the world. — Society of women in second sphere. — Silent help- 
ers. — Prayer. — Closet of prayer. — Holy deeds. — There came to 
me a messenger. — The trail of the pale face. — I stood by the ob- 
ject of my search 587 

CHAPTER LXIV. 

People of the second sphere. — All grades of intellect. — Indian maid- 
ens and stalwart braves. — Ancient Indians. — A noble band in 
seventh sphere. — Rivers of Water. — Robed in scarlet. — The In- 
dians as a race. — Happy hunting grounds. — Spirit orb. — Wise 
and tender of heart. — Worshipers of the Great Spirit. — Their 
history in the better land. — They offered only kindness. — The 
record of the white man. — Fire-water and lies. — The border 
land. — The great council 599 

CHAPTER LXV. 

The shadow of the order. — The positive force. — "You are as the 
north star." — The magnet Temple of Wisdom in fourth sphere. — 
Plans for materialization of forms. — " Go up higher." — I bless 
the silvery hair. — Thought waves. — Border hills of the sixth 
sphere. — Saidie. — Matehood. — In the Valley of Palms. — Wise 
spirits. — Saidie. — Wisdom messengers 612 

CHAPTER LXVI. 

Our love too great to lead our loved ones. — They are called captains. 
— A great banquet. — They object to being led. — Slavery. — "I 
stood by your side." — Undeveloped conditions. — Land ho ! — Loyal 
sons and daughters. — Loud-voiced superannuated clergy. — The ap- 
pearance of the second sphere. — Workers recalled from the fifth 
sphere. — Positive raps greeted the ear. — A delegation taken to 
planet of advanced thought. — Materialized forms. — The greatest 
license to wrong. — Twin sparks. — Soul mates. — The wedding 
bells.- — Only messengers are conscious of soul mates. — Duals. . . 618 



CONTENTS. XXV 



CHAPTER LXVII. 



Uniting of the soul mates. — Mountains reared by ignorance. — Ripples 
from the pebbles of truth. — John the Baptist. — Two birds with 
the same stone. — The scarecrow to be put down. — Opened the 
door of their souls. — Saidie's special field. — Orientals' order of 
the high heavens. — Materialization. — A fact loud-voiced. — Rare 
pebbles of beauty and wisdom. — Journey to the trysting place 
of the immortals. — At last I stood before you and side by side 
with the Eon of my soul. — Parting the curtains.-^The earth- tem- 
ple of light. — We shall work side by side. — Zuleme's returned 
warrior 637 



CHAPTER I. 

Eona greets her soul-mate with a twofold blessing, the 
import of whick he will understand, as the pictures drawn 
by Eona's words unfold, one by one, with all the fullness 
possible, in consideration that earth and earthly surround- 
ings enforce with a power positive on spirit and mortal; » 
and these enforced conditions make the margin whereon 
those not approaching, nor entering into the fullness that is 
theirs to receive, within the bounds of materializations, 
make their unintelligent and unintelligible criticisms, which 
are as the idle wind, only as they scatter the blinding dust 
of earth in eyes not yet strong and keen enough to peer be- 
yond the fog of false conceptions which of necessity have 
been the stepping-stones to the fullness of truth, which is 
the redeeming power of the ages, and has yet to roll from 
the sepulcher of ignorance the stone placed and held there 
by principalities and priestly power. 

PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS. 

Eona will gather from the past gems of actual knowledge 
with which to bless the present life of Eon; knowing it is 
that for which he hungers. In an age that reaches farther 
back than Eona can mention with mathematical exactness. 
Eon and Eona dwelt together as individualized souls, 
clothed with materiality such as the earth could then fur- 
nish. Our home was in the land where the blue skies whis- 
pered ever of summer. We lived on fruits that grew for 
the inhabitants of earth, and roots that were found in 
abundance. Our home was the broad, green earth, our 
cottage roof the palm tree's kindly shade, our drink the 
crystal drops that refreshed and left the brain cool, our 
cups were shells, our knives the bones of animals made 
shapely by various devices, our table a friendly stone, our 
boats limbs of trees bound together with withy branches. 



2 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Thus we lived and worshiped the spirit of nature, and were 
conscious of higher beings with superior intelligence, that at 
times came to us with instructions. They gave to us a lan- 
guage that then seemed full of meaning, and they uttered 
many prophecies concerning the future ages, that to our 
undeveloped spirit vision seemed too far off for us to form 
any conception; prophecies that lighted up J;he future with 
civilization that was to follow until the earth was covered 
with cities, the meaning of which we were then scarcely 
able to understand; at length we were taught to make for 
ourselves a tent, which was made from the bark of trees 
and built around a flat stone, which we used as a table. It 
held only the rude implements that we found necessary to 
our simple mode of living. From this tent we often wan- 
dered, visiting other inhabitants who dwelt in the same 
land, that in our ignorance was to us the whole wide world, 
and each time in returning, our most humble home grew 
dearer, until we came to look upon it as an Eden of peace. 

Thus time went by uncounted, until one evening as the sun 
passed from sight, a strange rumbling that we had never 
before heard, greeted our ears; the earth moved, the trees 
bowed low, the winding stream in sight of our tent disap- 
peared, and Eon and Eona, all unconscious of what was 
occurring, suddenly became inhabitants of a land where 
materialized forms such as we had known and possessed 
were not worn; this was surprising to us, when we came to 
comprehend the fact, which was not until it was explained 
by the inhabitants of this new world. Here we tarried 
long, the years remaining uncounted. Here we learned the 
power of impressing other brains, and became in a measure 
messengers to different races that we learned then inhab- 
ited different portions of the earth. This, in fact, formed to 
us the first grand epoch in existence and experience as indi- 
vidualized dual souls that had reached a point in progres- 
sion where actual ideas were grasped and retained as real 
soul possessions, from which we could date our rapid 
acquirement of knowledge and medial unfoldment. Not 
that we had not previously existed, but, at the time of which 
I write, our front brain had developed, through the marriage 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 3 

of mind and matter, where I might call intellectuality set 
its first grand landmark. In this land to which we had 
without warning and all unconsciously gone, we learned 
much and studied faithfully to understand, for it was im- 
pressed on our brains that we were to be especially en- 
dowed for what we then knew not. We learned to con- 
struct from wood and stone, and were made to understand 
the fact that gold and silver existed in the earth's formation, 
and were taught how to seek it, and for what purpose to 
use it. We were also taught to form implements of labor 
and warfare, as both in those days were necessary. Our 
language was increased in power and significance, and we 
were taught to form characters that would express ideas, 
yet we gave no thought to the meaning of this progression, 
knowing not that we were rapidly approaching another 
chapter where all our acquired powers would be brought 
into use. 



CHAPTER II. 

Eona comes with greetings that quicken the fires on the 
inner altar. All these years or ages of which I now write, 
we were dwellers of the spirit sphere that makes a home 
for the children of the earth plane, when their spiritual 
nature has not yet developed to that point where they reach 
out beyond the earth bounds; nevertheless we felt almost as 
gods through the knowledge that had been added to our 
hitherto meager store; our feet had rested on the rock, our 
spiritual natures had been quickened, and henceforth our 
pathway lay towards the mountain peaks of wisdom that 
were towering in the misty distance. In this sphere of 
which I write, we lived much as we did before our forms 
were taken from us, and we were scarcely conscious of any 
change, so real to us were our bodies, only as we moved 
and mingled unnoticed among the dwellers of earth, and 
we even then were frequently observed by them, though if 
we chose we were fully able to make ourselves invisible. 

At stated intervals, beings of such wondrous beauty that 



4 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

we were almost struck dumb came to us, giving us infor- 
mation concerning another sphere beyond the earth belt in 
which we had found a home; and we were bidden to think 
of it and to prepare ourselves for a journey to that sphere, 
which we were assured we were sometime to visit, as a pref- 
ace to a great change, the import and design of which we 
could not understand, neither did we care to fold our tent 
and cease to abide in the land wherein we had found home, 
peace, and plenty; all this was because we were uncon- 
scious of the expansive power that was the indisputable 
birthright of the immortal to which we then gave but little 
heed. These beings of whom I write sought to instruct us 
concerning the fixed laws of attraction and gravitation that 
overcome forces, that we might gain the ascendancy, mak- 
ing them subservient to our will preparatory to the journey 
which, they continued to impress upon us, would be another 
great epoch in our life as souls whose necessity and power 
it was to mark at stated intervals their names on the towers 
of time, before they could join the grand anthem with those 
who through progression and unfoldment have become a 
law unto all matter. 

At last the messengers came to us, saying the time had 
come for us to follow them, and with a feeling that the earth 
was again to swallow us we attempted to obey, but our feet 
were chained and we could in no way free ourselves, which 
was in part due to the dread and fear as to what was to be 
the final result, and, half unconscious, we were bidden to 
place our hands in the hands of the messengers, whose 
clothing as compared to ours was like the first rays of 
the morning sun. Obeying, we were conscious of slowly 
rising from the earth belt, yet with a frightened feeling 
as though some power unseen waited to crush us out of 
existence; as we passed beyond the power of this belt to 
attract so powerfully we grew calmer and more trustful, 
being constantly assured by the kindly looks of the mes- 
sengers, who spoke no words. Our feet at last rested 
on what to us seemed as land, over which we walked as 
easily as though we were inhabitants of earth. In the 
distance we saw hills or mountains towards which the 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 5 

messengers pointed, and towards which we walked. We 
were awed by the grandeur and beauty that everywhere 
greeted us, and in its perfectness seemed to have always 
existed, and so imperfect and undeveloped were our con- 
ceptions of this rhythmic harmony that in itself constitutes 
the music of the spheres that we would have turned our 
steps earthward and fled as from the face of Deity; but we 
were in another world, and knew not the earthward path. 
In our overpowering emotions we clung still closer together, 
feeling the cord of love that bound us grow brighter and 
stronger as though we were alone in the boundless universe. 
The messengers seeing us thus overpowered, for the first 
time spoke, and their words fell on our ears like the softest, 
sweetest music. 

We approached what we in our limited experience called 
a tent: we could not discern of what it was constructed, 
and only saw that it was overgrown with a fine-leafed 
vine, and bore fruit in the form of small, red berries. Here 
the messengers bade us rest. We entered and were sur- 
prised to hear a blending of sounds that were repeated 
again and again in echoes until the whole completed the 
rarest music of which we had ever conceived; yet no- 
where could we discern the harpers if perhaps there were. 
In this vine-grown lodge were beds of sweet-scented moss 
on which we cast ourselves, overcome by the rapidly chang- 
ing scenes through which we had passed, and feeling our 
souls sink to almost nothingness in viewing the wondrous 
and inexpressible beauty that everywhere surrounded us. 
and so powerless were we to comprehend it that we longed 
for an unconsciousness that could know no waking. 

For hours uncounted we thus rested, and when we again 
opened our eyes on this new world of unthought-of , un- 
dreamed-of beauty, we felt that we were not the same be- 
ings who longing for an unconscious existence, as matter 
devoid of mind, buried our faces in the sweet-scented moss' 
I>eds. What the change was we were unable to under- 
stand, yet each looking into the eyes of the other, saw there 
a new-born beauty, peace, and love, a new-born conscious- 
ness and purpose, a something redeemed from the bondage 



6 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of an earthly law; and we were ready to turn our eyes to- 
wards the mountains that still towered in the distance. 

Side by side, and hand in hand, we again followed the 
messengers, the path at each step growing more beautiful, 
being overgrown with bursting buds and full-grown blos- 
soms over which we almost feared to tread lest we should 
crush them, but we noticed they only gave out their rare 
perfume as our feet pressed them, and again lifted their 
bright faces to others who might follow. As we neared the 
base of the mountain we for the first time became conscious 
that our clothing, with which we had robed ourselves as we 
left the earth sphere, had become entirely changed. How or 
when we knew not; but it was radiant like the clothing of 
our companions, and when they saw our look of astonish- 
ment they smiled. The smile was the soul's language, and 
we intuitively understood what words were not needed to 
explain. At the base of the mountain we again rested; not 
this time the rest of unconsciousness, but with our eager 
eyes feasting on the beauties of this sunlit land. Fruits of 
which the world was ignorant were brought to us, and for 
the first time since the beginning of our journey we re- 
freshed ourselves. 

Again, with feelings that we had through our added bap- 
tismal power grown to broader conceptions and deeper capa- 
bilities, we waited for the appearance of our guides, whose 
voices would be the signal for our ascent up the winding 
path that w ould lead us whither we knew not, for we could 
form no conception of what lay beyond the mountain's top, 
and we presumed not to ask questions of our guides, for 
whom we now waited in vain, for nowhere could we behold 
them. With a great fear in our hearts that told itself not 
in words, we looked into each other's eyes for hope and con- 
solation. At last, standing with hands clasped, with a feel- 
ing that nothing should separate us, we were conscious of 
music somewhere, such as only angels could create or com- 
prehend, and lifting our eyes, in which hope had grown dim, 
we saw near the top of the mountain what seemed to be a 
soft white cloud, tinted with amber and rose. From the 
cloud we heard voices mingling with the music and seem- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 



ing a part of it, that cried in unison, " Come up higher, come 
up higher." We were conscious that thfp was meant for us 
by the longing response it awoke in our souls to be one of 
the multitude we felt must be congregated beyond the tinted 
cloud. Accordingly, with hands still clasped, we began the 
ascent of the beautiful mountain we afterward learned was 
called the Mountain of Peace, because all who climb it take 
unto themselves an added peace, which proves in the future 
of every soul an impenetrable armor. The path we followed 
led us under arch after arch, whose down-sweeping vines of 
tender green touched us lovingly, caressingly, as though 
consciously welcoming us to this new world of unfading 
beauty; springs gushed from the mountain-side, every crys- 
tal drop making music as it fell in the heart of upturned 
flowers, or washed again and again the many tinted shells 
that here and there added to the beauty that at every step 
was deepened and intensified. Here and there fountains 
played in the soft light that fell as though blessing every 
animate and inanimate object with its benediction of love 
and peace, while blending with the visible and invisible 
came the softest, sweetest music, which rested on our sus- 
ceptible souls as the tender echoes of angel thoughts floating 
earthward to awaken pure desires and motives in the hearts 
of earth's children. 

Oh ! Eon, as I retrace the past through the winding laby- 
rinths of time, over the bridges of incarnations, away back 
to when we stood hand in hand on the Mountain of Peace, 
gazing afar off with eager eyes and longing hearts, I can 
feel your warm breath on my cheek and the same tender 
clasp of your hand as then, until I feel that I must awaken 
in your heart full memory of what followed, the one grand 
hour of consecration that breathes in my soul this moment 
the same holy fire kindled so long ago; but this I cannot yet 
do, and will gladly take up once more the thread dropped 
for a moment beneath the waves of tenderness that 
come sweeping over me from those far-off shores, where 
stand the landmarks we planted, and which together wc 
will sometime revisit. 

With a feeling of holy peace and perfect trust we con- 



8 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

tinued our journey; the air became laden with a rare fra- 
grance that initseM was food and refreshed us at every step. 
As we neared the top of the mountain the path took a sud- 
den turn that brought us face to face with beings whose 
clothing looked as though it were made from woven sun- 
light, while their brows were banded with rainbows in 
which were set groups of stars. This was so far beyond 
our grandest conceptions that we cast ourselves at their 
feet as though they were gods. We were bidden to arise, 
which we did with a feeling that we could never look upon 
their radiant beauty; standing before them, hand in hand, as 
we had come to feel was to us a necessity, we felt falling 
over us a soft spray that made melody in the air as it fell, 
yet it left on our clothes no vestige of dampness. This con- 
tinued for some time, when we raised our downcast eyes 
and beheld our own garments shining and beautiful. We 
then became less overcome, and each rejoiced at the new 
and wondrous beauty that shone over and became a part of 
the other. 

Then there came to us two beings of ethereal beauty, 
bearing crown-like wreaths, which they placed on our 
heads, and as a grander gush of music breathed on the 
spice-laden air, we were led by them, while the others fol- 
lowed two by two, over a wondrous bridge, formed of shells 
and beautiful gems, with beams that appeared like gold. 
'Neath arch after arch we passed until we stood spell-bound 
before a temple called the Temple of Love. Here again there 
fell over us a gentle mist, filling the air around us with an 
aroma so exquisite we felt that an embodied Deity must ap- 
pear, but instead we were led into this temple, in the center 
of which was an altar. The music that here fell on our ears 
awakened in our hearts a tenderness we knew not was there, 
and a new love that will stand the test of the untold cycles 
was then fully born. We were led to the altar, when one 
whom we at first thought was God approached us, and. 
while wave after wave of music rose and fell on the per- 
fumed air, united our hands, while again the gentle spray 
fell on us, and over us bent the tinted star-gemmed arch 
which is the marriage ring of the soul, while the voice of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 9 

an angel said: "Twin souls of the eternities, Eon and Eona, 
whose birthplace is recorded in Deity/ and whose birth- 
right the untold eternities wait to lay at your feet, from this 
hour you are messengers of light to earth's children; at 
stated times you must go earthward, and at stated times 
return, bringing to the altars of your souls your own golden 
sheaves." 

Our hearts were now fully awakened, and we felt the holy 
benedictions of Deity fall upon our wedded souls; felt the 
mighty upspringing of thought and purpose that waited to 
weave its ultimates in the earth's untold histories. Gazing 
into each other's eyes we knew this was our first marriage 
ceremony; knew it would hold unbroken through the ebb 
and flow of the tides of time that must bear us here and 
there; knew we would again and again before this same 
altar stand face to face, and reutter our marriage vows, 
each time bringing an added wealth of love and experience 
as the well-earned trophies of our earth pilgrimage. With all 
this knowledge quickened within us, our wedded souls found 
expression of deepest joy, and we lifted our voices in songs 
of sacred peace. 



CHAPTER III. 

Here in this sphere we tarried, the dove of perfect peace 
brooding over our wedded souls; tarried until our natures 
broadened and deepened through constant contact with the 
active, developing powers which in this home of the soul 
surrounded us; tarried until seed sown by angel hands in 
our hearts bore leaf and bud, until we longed to put our 
hands to the work, yearning for the discipline that would 
make us a law unto, all matter, since through matter alone 
could we ever reach the longed-for goal. Though peering 
blindly through the far-off mists of time, with its untold 
possibilities, we turned our steps to the Temple of Wisdom, 
'neath whose sunlit dome the councils met to concentrate 
positive force; met to weave mesh after mesh in the varied 
net- work of possibilities and certainties that were to become 



10 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the rended possessions of earth and earth's children in 
the hidden to be ; met to note the silent workings and con- 
summations of law, that to them was as clear as the cloudless 
morning dawn on the mountain tops, and resulted ever in 
untold good to dwellers of earth, as well as to spirits who 
found their homes and employment in earth belt. 

In the Temple of Wisdom we found we were expected and 
preparations had been made for our reception. Our place 
was assigned us, and with hearts hungering after knowledge 
which is the fadeless wealth of the soul, we became recep- 
tive to principles that form the base of all unfoldments. 
We labored in the chemical laboratory until we could form 
solid substances from invisible gases and again resolve 
them and mix them with the boundless elements, which in 
one sense means creating a world, and in understanding 
the same. Thus we comprehended what it was to be master 
of creative force \ and to the understanding of every fact 
comes a positive application of the same, which to us was 
full of meaning, and we understood, without a doubt, we 
were to verify in actual experience the. knowledge that was 
ours, before the seal of the angel could be placed thereon. 

We had been instructed, while yet dwellers in the 
Temple of Love, as to the positive necessity of repeated in- 
carnations as the only avenue through which could come 
the needed unfoldment to round out the soul, until it shone 
within the radius of its own light, a full-orbed angel. Ac- 
cepting this principle, as we did> to be a fact, we yet shrunk 
from its application, and it was long before we felt that we 
could become subject to this existing law, and not until we 
with repeated force realized ourselves as fixtures, and as 
such incapable of reaching out farther to grasp the unfad- 
ing wealth of the unseen, did we fully waken to the truth. 
But when fully aroused we took up the work that lay before 
us, the work that must be consummated before we could place 
one more star in the crown of our soul's possibilities. On the 
altar of love, which is selfish until it deify itself, we made 
our first sacrifice and began another chapter in the records 
of time that holds the unseen volumes of every individual- 
ized soul, and will sometime return the same to each owner 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 11 

with his own finger-marks on each page, with his own 
notes on the margin. It was now decided that unto you 
fell the act of incarnation, and unto me the position of 
silent yet active sentinel, whose duty was to weave the 
shining threads of harmony that your soul through them 
might vibrate to the same strains of celestial melody that 
wakened in my being its highest and purest conceptions. 

Preparations for this new chapter were soon under consid- 
eration, and well I remember the sad, half wistful look in 
your earnest eyes, as you wiped from mine the tears that 
hung an uncertain misty veil, through which I smiled my 
full approval of all that was to follow, though I felt as if I 
were standing by the new-made grave of the one I most 
loved and had longest trusted. I knew how much I would 
yearn for one glimpse of you as you then were, through the 
open door that would swing on its hinges many and many 
a year before through it you would return to me with one 
more radiant star to place in my crown. Two celestial 
beings had taken upon themselves the duty of finding for 
your incarnation the place and surroundings most desirable, 
and they called themselves for the time your spirit father 
and mother, and as such showed me their tenderest sym- 
pathy and strong assurance. 

At last, all points being fully tested, we with the spirit 
father and mother turned our faces earthward, passing on 
our way many familiar places, yet looking not back to the 
domes and spires of the land wherein we had dwelt so long,, 
the land 'neath whose fadeless sky stood the Temple of 
Love, at whose altar a breath Deific had breathed into our 
souls a conscious oneness that was there recorded, and 
towards which the finger of time would ever point; this one 
part was the sunlight of our souls that shed its silvery light 
over all future possibilities. It was to us the milky way 
set with groups of stars, over which the God of our souls 
had written hope and love. 

As we neared the earth we saw and felt the wonderful 
change that was in the earth's covering. Fields of waving 
grass met our gaze where we expected trees, and homes, 
such as were not known to us, were here and there visible. 



12 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

We wondered happily at the change the counted centuries 
had wrought, and were delighted with the ocean view, and 
gazed on the great blue undulations that looked as though 
the hand of Deity was rocking it to sleep, while the rocks 
and cliffs echoed and reechoed its cradle lullaby. As we at 
last touched the earth we found we were near one of the 
many homes that had attracted us at a distance by their 
restful look, bearing the one pointed out to us by our 
angel companions we approached it, taking in at every step 
the pleasant surroundings. The house seemed constructed 
of rough stones made compact with some kind of cement in 
a way I did not comprehend. At one end a heavy flowering 
vine clambered, nearly covering it, and reached out its 
green arms over the low door- way, dropping down clusters 
of blossoms, and in that way reminding me of the vine- 
grown lodge wherein we rested on our way to the city of 
light, and I wondered much if such similarities in earth-life 
could not occur. 

Entering the pleasant, humble home, over which shone 
the noon-time sun, we saw, sitting before a small, square 
table whereon no cloth was spread, a man and woman eat- 
ing from dishes of wood and with wooden spoons, milk in 
which bread or something resembling it and of a' dark color 
was broken. The surface of the earth had so changed 
since the time of which I write, that it is difficult to locate 
the country wherein this house was found, still, if I were 
to point out the idealized place, I should say it was in the 
northern part of Scotland. It was summer-time, and sum- 
mer also in the hearts of the occupants of this little home ; 
this, the harmony, betokened a harmony that was the out- 
growth of pure, patient, trusting hearts, looking forward in 
holy peace to still brighter days. 

Here we found our field of labor; here the angel compan- 
ions who had brought us hither left you to fall asleep and 
awaken again with baby eyes, gazing timidly on the green 
earth you would learn to love; left me to watch while you 
thus slumbered and woke, though I each day returned for 
a little time to the Temple of Wisdom. You slept, but oh, 
how I missed you! but, with inspiration from my home ce- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 13 

lestial, I spanned by the eye of faith the great chasm time and 
the needed circumstances of time were building; spanned 
it with the bridges over which I knew you would sometime 
walk with me to the holy Temple of Love, where my hands 
would bind your brow with the well-earned laurels gathered 
in earth-life to be worn in angel land. 

Thus the days and weeks told themselves again and again, 
until the early spring, with breathings half tender, half 
cruel, came as the harbinger of bird and bloom, and marked 
on the shores of time the hour and place where one more 
wave from the sea of life reached the rugged shores of 
earth. The low sob of a little child was heard in the humble 
home, waking in the mother's heart a depth of love never 
before known, and touching the father's inmost soul as with 
refining fire from off the altar. "My wee bonnie bairn, " 
the father said, as he smoothed the soft, silken hair and held 
in his the tiny, dimpled hands, while I watched the bright- 
eyed little being with a feeling of awe and wonder, never 
for one moment losing sight of the far-off future where 
would fade the last sunset of earth to light the eternal hills 
bordering the land celestial, where with hands clasped we 
would again stand face to face. I felt almost impatient to 
loop back the curtain of time, but no, 'twould fold itself 
when the drama was ended, and I patiently took up the mis- 
sion that was mine, and only mine, the mission of unselfish 
love. 

One by one the shining sands were mingled in the hour- 
glass of time, until the full born summer spoke itself in the 
peace-giving skies of blue, and the harmonies of nature 
breathed the buds on hill and plain to perfect bloom. Then 
came the time when the father and mother of the form you 
then inhabited, according to the customs of the age and 
creed, held one solemn week of prayer and fasting, that 
ended in a consecration of their bright-eyed bairn; the cere- 
monies taking place in the presence of the few with whom 
they held rare communications, on account of the great dis- 
tance from them, and the limited facilities of getting to 
them. On foot came the queerly dressed few, bringing 
with them gifts of the most beautiful skins from animals 



14 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

that then found their homes in the forest world. When all 
was ready, a man holding the position similar to that of 
priest at the present day, took from the mother's arms the 
little one whose wide open eyes showed the wonder therein 
hid, and walking side by side with the father and mother, 
and followed by the strange looking few, sought a spring 
of ever running water; and after a season of singing, that 
like all else at that time partook of the primitive, followed 
by solemnly spoken words from the seeming priest, you 
were held under the jet of water that sprang from the rock, 
before joining the warbling brook. This was supposed to 
be all powerful in washing from your heart all disposition 
to wander from the path wherein your father and mother 
were then walking. This completed, all returned to the lit- 
tle home, and seating you on a high cushion made from 
piling up the soft furs that had been brought you as conse- 
crating gifts, crowned you with green leaves; then forming 
a circle marched around you, each one pressing into your 
baby hands a string of wooden beads colored from the red 
juice of berries. Thus ended the ceremonies, which were 
followed by a rare feast, consisting of wild meat cooked out 
of doors by holding bits of the raw substance on sharp 
sticks over a fire, the dark looking food before alluded to 
as something approaching bread, and coarse fruits that 
earth does not now produce. 

Among the little crowd I moved, feeling like a spirit dis- 
inherited and cast out to wander on the earth shores 
among barbarians until some angel could and would plead 
for my return. It may seem strange that proceedings so 
simple as those mentioned could cast over me the slightest 
mist; but I had not yet learned what incarnation meant, 
and had I held the power at that moment to have recalled 
the wave of time that bore me to such strange shores sur- 
rounded by such uncouth proceedings, I would with one 
wave of my hand have beckoned it back; but no, I was 
neither at the top of the ladder, nor at the bottom, neither 
could nor would I leave you to complete your journey un- 
attended by my presence, and to my soul there was born 
this truth, that through your incarnation and the incidents 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 15 

that as a natural consequence followed it until the spirit 
again freed itself, I was. to become the recipient of your 
earth lessons, wisdom, hatred, genius, aye, in all the possi- 
bilities of your soul I was, and would continue to be through 
endless ages, the partner to whom fell my equal share. 
This was the first lesson your incarnation taught me, and 
through all the days that have dawned and nights that 
have dimmed since then, it has been a landmark towards 
which my longing heart has turned for reuttered assurance, 
that to the foot-sore pilgrim up the heights of time comes 
like the low amen to angels' prayers. 

Since then I have learned that matter has, and holds as its 
own legitimate right, power to govern and make positive 
impressions on whatever it holds in its embrace; and 
through those impressions the spirit held by it must build 
its own bridges, pave its own highway, back again through 
matter to the home positive of the soul, before it is superior 
to matter; and not until it is superior to matter has it 
earned its heirship to a position of godlike power in the sun 
center. It can and does exist there prior to its baptism in 
matter, because of its purity and immortality, but as a wis- 
dom father or mother of the innumerable worlds that find 
their centers in unlimited space, it has no conception, can 
have none, until it lowers its position as babe deific and 
weds itself to matter, and through matter again fights its 
own way back to the very tops of the eternal hills, where 
the love of the Infinite greets it in every breath that blows, 
in every bud that blooms. It is then it has fully deified 
itself and becomes the masterful power that can watch the 
birth of new worlds and attend in their unf oldment. 

All this is true of every soul that, with its mate, has been 
cast from the central sun. And this is why incarnation like 
a loving, coaxing mother holds her hands forth, showing 
therein the radiant possibilities that diamond-like flash 
back the hidden rays of truth; and had it not been for in- 
carnation, the ever-existing saviour of mankind, all spirits 
would to-day be as babes and still inhabitants of the central 
spheres, with their possibilities yet undeveloped. But it 
was not the special province of Deity to establish a nursery 



16 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and forever watch over tender babes, finding supreme con- 
tent in their glorified smiles. There were innumerable 
worlds to be born and inhabited, and matter, which is the 
dual mate of Deity, had its own rights, could and did 
make its own demands. Thus every new world that has 
been born in space, and unfolded until it could make and 
hold an atmosphere that could support life, has attracted to 
it these tender immortals, folding them closely in its em- 
brace; hushed them to sleep on its bosom, and then wakened 
them and thus started them on their long journey over hill, 
valley, and plain, with their faces ever turned towards their 
Father's house. No matter how far at times they may seem 
in the false judgments of the world to stray, the voice of 
the Father calls them, and through the winding paths that 
lie before them, over which they must pass, they are ever 
hastening homeward, where for every soul awaits the 
crown their brows could never wear, could they not prove 
their undoubted right to every star therein set, by the vic- 
tories won through wedding with matter. 

My digressive steps I retrace and once more take up the 
single cord on which is strung, one after another, the 
points historical towards which for years you have turned 
your longing eyes, in each glance asking in the soul's 
language for a solution of the past that to you is hidden, 
because of the different houses in which the soul has dwelt; 
some facing to the north, some to the south, some to the 
east, and some to the west, the deeds of which are recorded 
in the lands of souls, with exact date and references, to which 
is attached the seal of the great architect law. Through the 
ever busy loom of time the passing years were woven, 
each bearing a color of its own, subdued or radiant, made 
by the power of circumstances, whose well-known prov- 
ince it is to tint and retouch until there is a harmonious 
blending of the whole; here a thread of sober gray, run- 
ning parallel with a thread of crimson, the blending add- 
ing beauty to each that otherwise could not have existed. 
With the added years come their demands, burthens, re- 
sponsibilities, while there was developed in your nature a 
willingness and power to meet and bear them, — ever 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 17 

thoughtful, ever wondering what the world of matter 
held beyond the reach of human ken, why man existed, 
and how God sustained a positive relation to all things visi- 
ble and invisible. Through all your questions that were in 
themselves positive proofs that you had lived elsewhere, 
I tried to breathe into your wondering soul a sweet remem- 
brance of the peaceful past, and only as the hours of ap- 
proaching sleep were blended with the hours of conscious- 
ness, waking the twilight of memory, did I succeed, and 
then only for a moment, for as the spires of the sunlit 
shone through the mists of earth, you either wakened sud- 
denly, wondering at what you called strange dreams, or, 
wandering still farther in dreamland, met me with out- 
stretched hands, and followed me back to the shores of the 
soul's sweet home, drinking in thoughts progressive that 
made you seem in your earth home a strange child; or on 
whom your earth parents thought had fallen an especial 
light from Deity, until they ceased to chastise, fearing oth- 
erwise they might provoke to anger the God in whom with 
holy reverence they trusted. 

Thus you grew to the undisputed rights of manhood; 
while I, through the positive oneness that is the birthright 
of each mate, learned, through your incarnation, the same 
lessons; that is, the results of law forced themselves on you 
unasked, unsought. In your earth discipline I fully partici- 
pated, sowing and reaping from the same field the harvests 
of joy or sorrow, else I could not keep pace with you in your 
experience lessons in matter. From the depth of each at- 
tribute up through matter to the highest round of the same, 
must and did I walk by your side, until I, too, at times almost 
forgot the life to which I then belonged, in the atmosphere 
of earth; nevertheless I made frequent returns to the 
peaceful abode that so long had been our home, and in 
thus doing kept ever in the soul's light-house the lamp 
filled and burning, knowing sometime the fogs of life 
would thicken and enshroud you, and on the rock-bound 
shores of time your life-boat might lie wrecked unless the 
lamp of untiring love sent ever over the waters its assuring 
gleams. 

2 



18 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

As your perceptive powers unfolded and quickened, you 
were drawn closely to nature, until in your intimacy with 
hill and vale you became naturally en rapport with the heal- 
ing power of the vegetable world, and with this knowledge 
came as its companion the power of application which made 
you seem in the eyes of your family an oracle of wisdom. 
Many and many a time in that long, long ago when in ex- 
periences through matter we were both as little children, 
have I walked by your side, over hills, through forests and 
valleys, the blue sky above, the green earth beneath, and the 
breath of the Infinite speaking blessings to the animate and 
inanimate world; and often when through weariness you 
have thrown yourself to rest on the warm earth, have I 
touched the half -closed lids, thus opening, through the power 
of harmony that existed between you and nature, a world 
that you defined as the realm of fancy and that you imag- 
ined was peopled by objects and beings of your own creation 
— a world bordering, in peace and beauty, the fair land of 
dreams, while in fact it was but a subdued glimpse of the 
path that led up and away, the path over which years be- 
fore in your earthward journey your spirit feet had passed, 
consequently the nearest to you and the first to be seen 
when the shadows of time waved back, letting in the peace- 
giving visions of the home from which for a time and purpose 
you had wandered. 

It was in one of these long rambles and communings 
with nature that the twilight fell before you were aware 
of its rapid approach. The night held no moon, and, through 
your anxiety to reach a well-known path that you could 
follow at any hour, you lost your hold of harmony and I 
could have no power over you to impress you, consequently 
could do nothing but follow your wandering steps that each 
moment led you farther and farther from home, farther and 
farther into the heart of the great forest. I walked closely 
by your side like a dim shadow, holding myself in harmony 
with myself and with the elements, that I might disarm of 
their ferocity the beasts of prey that under cover of dark- 
ness make their devastating rounds, as you went through 
the darkness for hours, till at last, through the night and 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 19 

the depths of the forest, shone one little ray like the gleam 
of an infant star. 

Hastening towards it you at last approached what might 
be called a small hut, and craved admittance, which was 
granted without questionings and without delay. The one 
room of which the dwelling consisted was high enough to 
admit of your standing erect. The walls were hung with 
beautiful skins, so that no portion of them was visible. 
Near the one opening in the side of the hut, serving for a 
window, stood what was intended for and used as a table; 
several stools also served as furniture. Here dwelt an old 
man, whose long white hair and beard gave evidence of not 
having been cut in many years, as they fell in wavy white- 
ness, making a strong contrast with the keen looking, al- 
most black eyes peering from beneath projecting brows. 
What clothing he wore was made entirely from skins; on 
his feet were sandals, and his only ornament, a heavy ring, 
in which were set some precious stones. His only com- 
panion was a fair-browed maiden, with long black hair and 
tender eyes. Her clothing, like the vestments of the an- 
cient - looking being with whom she dwelt, was also of 
skins, brightened here and there with the gay plumage 
that at some time had been owned by swift-winged birds. 
The long beak of a bird also held back her hair, and with 
it were fastened several plumy feathers. With the swift, 
wild movements of an Indian maiden, she turned, taking 
from the walls several of the softest skins, and, placing 
them smoothly on the ground, beckoned you to rest, which, 
after the long ramble reaching far into the night, was to 
your wearied form exceedingly welcome, and you were 
soon forgetful of the night and its wanderings — forgetful 
of the little hut and its strange occupants, in the peace and 
rest-giving sleep that followed unbroken until the sun 
tinted sky and cloud-land, but pressed not into the heart of 
the forest. 

After partaking of the continued hospitality of your 
strangely found friends, you learned somewhat of their 
history. The white-haired man, in some country he did 
not name, had been a dweller in a Holy Temple, standing 



20 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

before the people as an emblem of purity; but there had 
committed a great wrong, the import of which you did not 
learn, as minute explanations were avoided. In this un- 
named country there was no law for the execution of one who 
had held the position that he had both honored and dishon- 
ored; accordingly there was held a private council, which 
ended in deciding that he must, unbeknown to all others, 
leave his holy order, his home, his country, his all, which 
he did in disguise under cover of night, taking with him 
the sweet maiden, who was then but a little child, left 
in his care by a dear friend, whose death left the little 
child without parental care, her mother having previously 
departed to the land of souls. The mother at one time, 
when quite young, had been betrothed to the white-haired 
hermit, but as time passed she met and loved more deeply 
the one whom she married, which turned the life-bark of 
the betrothed, and, feeling the beauty and joy flown from 
life, as fades at times the fairest of newborn morns, he 
turned his thoughts within and found there the God of his 
own soul, and determined ever after to keep on that altar 
the sacrifice of self. Thus was a part of his life mapped 
out to you; here a country of peace, there a winding river 
of sorrow, in which at last was found a whirlpool, which 
resulted as before expressed in a midnight escape from his 
own country. Remembering his promise made to the 
child's father, as his eyes caught a glimpse of the spires of 
his father-land, he took with him the little one, who had 
been his only companion during the years of his isolation. 
The ship that bore him from the land of his birth left him 
on strange, wild shores, where he built or constructed the 
rude abode in which he then dwelt; and as every even-tide 
wove its net-work of shadows, he lighted a rude lamp and 
placed it where star-like it gleamed, one ray of hope in the 
gathering darkness. 

Circumstances are born in and people the world of cause 
and effect; they are the legitimate results of individualized 
existencies; the oars that row life-boats here and there; the 
mile-posts of time, whereon are marked success or failure; 
links in the chain that unites the two forevers, the forever 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 21 

of the past and the forever of the future; bridges that span 
deepest gulfs and broadest rivers, thereby leading to coun- 
tries the particulars of which the soul has never learned, 
because the geography of soul land leaves them unmen- 
tioned, as travelers to that country see so differently, each 
bringing back so different a report that no distinct reliable 
map can be laid out. Yet the countries exist, and the 
bridges leading thereto are constructed to meet the needs 
(not of nature's desires) of each. 

It was over one of these bridges of circumstance that Eon 
of the second incarnation wandered on that far-off moon- 
less night, till through the darkness peered the one welcome 
ray that led to shelter and protection. Aye, more than that, 
lighted the lamps that hung in the valleys of the future, of 
which your eyes then caught no glimpse. Back and forth 
over this new -found bridge your feet thereafter often 
passed; beyond it there lay to you a new country that it 
was pleasant to explore, and it was also well to know the 
manner and customs of the inhabitants. Consequently the 
woodland twilight often found you beneath the shelter of 
the hermit, whose solitude was brightened and cheered by 
your occasional presence, until he came to welcome you as 
a much loved son, over whose pathway was falling the light 
of the future. In the dark eye of the maiden shone the 
light of peace that borders the land known among the in- 
habitants of earth as the realms of love, because love is 
printed in great letters over the arch that leads thereto. 

The country beyond most earth travelers speak of as hav- 
ing many winding paths, some leading up steep and rocky 
hills, others through dark valleys, watered by rapidly run- 
ning streams that bear on their hastening waves anger and 
dissension, though there are many very pleasant, sunny 
paths and peaceful abodes that are landmarks, speaking to 
the heart of wisdom in prophetic words of the distant future 
of this planet. As the hermit became more interested in 
you he took upon himself the pleasant task of instructing 
you in the particular geography of the country from which 
he was exiled: also the situation of the land and water lead- 
ing from the home of his choice to the home of his neces- 



22 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

sities. And to make his lessons more impressive, he pre- 
pared the inner bark of large trees by bleaching and drying 
it in the sun, then softening it with pure animal oil. Then 
on this he drew with a pointed stick, partly charred by fire, 
a map of the country reaching from the home of his exile 
to the home and land of his past prosperity. On this map 
all points of interest were marked and named, and he dwelt 
on them until you and the maiden of this forest home be- 
came entirely familiar with them, and often planned how, 
if it were necessary, you might find your way over land and 
water to this to you unknown country, over which you had 
already built many day-dreams, until you longed for a 
breath of the air that fanned its green shores. 

After every point on the map was thus fully memorized, 
the hermit drew still another, which was the map of the 
city wherein was the Holy Temple in which he had dwelt 
and labored. This city was enclosed by massive walls, 
and had but one double gate leading thereto, that in 
times of peace was opened just at sunrise and closed just 
at sunset, while those within or without the gates at the 
hour of their closing found it necessary to remain where 
they were, as the law of the council strictly forbade any 
digression from this edict on penalty of death to the 
keepers of the gate. This was done to annihilate all possi- 
bilities of sent runners of hostile countries from seeking 
under cover of night for weak points in the construction of 
the wall, where attacks could be made and bombardments 
carried on until the city was overthrown and passed into 
the hands of the enemies, whose highest ambition in that 
era was to conquer and possess through conquering, and 
they recognized no right but the right of might, which ac- 
counts largely for the development of muscular power at 
that date of the world's history. The hermit related to you 
that at one time in the remote history of this city the keep- 
ers of the gate were bribed with gold, precious stones, and 
promises of small provinces over which to rule, and for this 
they opened the gate at night time, and before the fact was 
known many armed warriors were admitted and posted at 
different points within the city; but a holy priest, to hold 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 23 

deeper communion with the God he worshiped, had strolled 
out at the hour of midnight, and while "breathing his vows 
to the far-off stars met one of the stationed warriors, and 
was slain by him, but not before he had given an alarm that 
was soon re-echoed until it reached the ears of the warriors 
whose duty it was to guard the city and all it held of human 
life and homes. It being a time of peace, the sentinels on 
the walls had slept, to waken to sounds of strife, for there 
followed a hand-to-hand conflict in which brave warriors 
with sword or spear fought side by side with husbands and 
brothers, till the streets of the city were red with the blood 
of the slain, and the battle ceased not until the last intruder 
was killed and .his body thrown over the great wall to the 
army without, who continued to besiege the city for days, 
until their supplies were exhausted, when they again 
marched to their own country, carrying with them the 
tempted keepers, who dared not remain within the walls, 
having forfeited all claims to everything but death. 

In this city, of which the hermit was giving you such ex- 
tensive instruction, he informed you was the rightful home 
of the maiden over whom he had watched with the love 
and tenderness of a father for many years, and he brought 
forth an old parchment, which he read and interpreted to 
you, remarking as he folded the time-worn scroll and laid 
it away, that if the maiden in person should now present it 
to the council she would receive again her home and all that 
was rightfully hers; then added in an undertone, "But my 
feet can never again press the green shores of the land I 
love." 

One day after the maps were fully mastered and laid 
away, your strange friend proposed the building of a boat, 
to which you consented, feeling some way adapted to the 
work as though you had done something of the kind be- 
fore, yet you remembered not the instructions in wood and 
stone received in the earth sphere before you were taken 
on the journey to another country, from whence you had 
returned to earth to use the powers there gained; yet you 
saw in your mental sky the way and the means. Accord- 
ingly long saplings were felled, the longest being used for 



24 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the bottom of the boat, bent at both ends until the form of 
a boat was secured; others were added, and were withed to- 
gether with bark, from which the woody part was removed. 
To do this successfully it was found necessary for the her- 
mit and maiden to make for themselves another home, 
which was done, erecting a counterpart of their fur-lined 
abode near the ocean, where its ceaseless roar sounded ever 
in their ears. Thither you also journeyed with the approval 
of the parents, who listened to your words with a feeling 
that all would be well. Here after the primitive boat was 
completed you still tarried, and often alone or with the 
dark-eyed maiden proved your power to manage and propel 
this not swift-winged boat, and in that way you soon ac- 
quainted yourself with the coast for miles and miles, often 
being absent for many days together. 

One evening as the sun touched forest and ocean with 
lovelit tints >that deepened as they faded, the hermit called 
to his side as he reclined on a pile of soft skins yourself 
and the maiden, and, brushing from his eyes a mist that 
tender memories of the far-away past had hung there, 
spoke as one almost in a dream. " Children," he said, "I 
am going to the home of my fathers, the home of the soul. 
I have already heard a voice of love calling me from over 
the waters that wash the peaceful shore where my exile will 
end, and before I go I ask of you that the only earthly de- 
sire of my heart may be gratified. Stand before me, and 
if your own hearts respond to my uttered words repeat 
them after me." He then pronounced a simple yet holy 
marriage service, at the same time taking from his finger 
the ring he had worn for years, he placed it first on your 
hand, then on the hand of the maiden, where he left it,' as 
you twain finished repeating the devoutly-worded service. 
Then as you knelt before him he blessed you from the 
fullness of his heart, and the Eona who now gathers these 
memories as a tribute from the misty past breathed over 
both her prayers of love, and in the sacred amen that fell 
from her spirit lips the guardian of the maiden joined, while 
her mother, who so long had dwelt in a lovelit home, laid 
on her brow a band of pure white blossoms just bursting 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 25 

to full bloom. Thus ended a marriage in the distant past. 
( It was not a marriage of souls, but of forms wherein souls 
dwelt; a marriage for a purpose; that was to be a stepping- 
stone to something better and that formed one more link in 
the chain of circumstances that spans and bridges all the 
gulfs and streams in human existencies, and these links 
must of necessity exist, else the chain would be incomplete 
and come far short of uniting the forevers. 



CHAPTER IV. 

After this most unconventional and unceremonious con- 
summation of marriage relations in primitive conditions, 
you tarried in the hut of the hermit, making it your 
constant home. The swiftly passing months left in their 
flight changes that were the unthought - of circumstances 
that were still to weave threads into the web of your united 
lives. The dark eyes of the hermit took into their depths a 
strange luster, as though the light from the land of* souls 
was shining over the one sacred altar, whereon for long 
years he had in solitude and with an ever hungering heart 
sacrificed to the Deity of his own soul. At last, one evening, 
as the breath of the wild flowers of spring freshened the 
woodland air, he lifted his thin hands heavenward with a 
cry of joy that must have found response in some waiting 
heart, and with the fading sunset he was gone, while you 
were both conscious of an angelic presence that filled the 
one little room with a softened, tender light, such as one 
might well expect would break on the peace-giving shores 
of the isles of the blest. 

The sweet, trustful maiden Zair, who was now your life 
companion, grieved deeply over the departure of her pro- 
tector, for he had been to her all the light, love, and joy 
her simple life had known, until you, guided by the unseen 
power of circumstances, rapped at the door of her heart 
and were bidden to enter, and as you twain stood side by 
side, and hand in hand, by the lone and lowly grave of the her- 



26 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

mit, you too shed tears of sympathy, and mentally promised 
your better self to write with tender and loyal hand on 
every leaf in her life-book, the angel - coined word, love. 
Together you strewed over the worn casket from which the 
spirit had flown, sweetest blossoms of spring-time, then 
tenderly folded over him rich furs, and finally the warm 
earth, fresh with tender green and bursting buds. At the 
head of this humble grave you placed a roughly hewn cross 
of wood, that many years after marked to bird, beast, and 
solitary traveler his quiet resting place. 

As spring advanced till it felt the flush and bloom of 
coming summer, you both felt an indefinable longing weav- 
ing itself into your thoughts and hopes for another home, 
where the outreaching and broadening possibilities of your 
souls might find room for their hitherto pent-up expressions. 
Remembering the time-worn parchment so long in posses- 
sion of the hermit, and the instructions he had so zealously 
striven to impart, you decided and planned a speedy depart- 
ure from this life of isolation; although it was the best you 
had ever known, you felt there somewhere existed actual 
idealized possibilities, the echoes of which had made strange 
music in your soul. 

Gathering together the articles you deemed of greatest 
use or importance, they were placed in the nameless boat 
which you had constructed, being shielded by a bower of 
bark and leaves deftly woven by the hands of Zair. This 
was also large enough to form a protection to the brave- 
hearted pair, who little feared the powers, visible or in- 
visible, by which they were surrounded. For food you 
depended on roots, with which you were acquainted and 
of which you had gathered sufficient to serve for several 
days. You also expected to be able to provide yourselves 
with wild game and berries, which you could do by landing. 
To people that were unaccustomed to the luxuries that 
flooded and crowned the civilization of later periods, this 
was sufficient. You had learned to be content with feasting 
or fasting, and either condition failed to be a disturbing 
principle, and you would have had no idea what disposition 
to make of the overflowing larders of the present day. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 27 

The morning of your departure your parents, who had 
been informed of your plans, came to say farewell and wish 
you God-speed, and as your unwieldy boat left the wild 
shores where many hours of peace had woven themselves 
like sweet strains of music into your life, they bowed them- 
selves to the ground and walked away. This was the last 
time in earth-life you ever met the honest Scotch father 
and mother who greeted so tenderly the advent of their 
' • wee bairn " into this life. 

At last you were afloat on the untried waves, that some- 
times rushed you on as though in haste to bear you to 
your final abiding place, and sometimes, as though weary 
with their own fretfulness, quietly mirrored the queer boat 
and still queerer occupants and left you to idly float, dream- 
ing dreams of peace and building castles whose domes and 
spires reached beyond the cloud-land. 

Passing over the incidents of this lengthy voyage, during 
which you ever drifted as near to the shore as was safe, I 
bring you to the land of your longings, the walled city of 
which only ancient history breathes faintest tidings, show- 
ing the inhabitants rebellious and warlike to all other powers 
who sought in any way to encroach even in trivial mat- 
ters. It was early morning, and with but few faint streaks 
of light in the far-reaching blue, making the strange land 
seem still more strange and wild, until you involuntarily 
clasped each other's hands to fully assure yourselves you 
were not wandering in dreamland and about to waken in 
the fur-lined hut that was to cast never again around you 
twain its shadows of home love and protection, the knowl- 
edge of which wakened in your hearts a yearning akin to 
the grieved sob of a child who touches with dimpled hand 
the cold cheek of its dead mother. So the morning light 
crept into the sky, defining the hitherto vague lines. There 
now and then passed before you strange looking and 
strangely dressed people, appearing like stragglers who in 
life had no object except to wander and beg. Occasionally 
they stopped and turned their ' staring eyes full upon you, 
as though wondering who and what you were, for, remem- 
ber, you were as strangely arrayed as were those curious 



28 

ones who seemed puzzled at your presence. At length a 
wild clamor of bells and horns that startled you both to 
trembling, told to all who dwelt within the sound thereof 
that another day had dawned and the gates of the city were 
open. Being instructed by the now immortal hermit that 
no stranger was ever allowed to pass the gates at any hour 
of the day without first paying a tribute, you had thought- 
fully prepared yourself for this emergency by bringing with 
you rich furs in the place of gold or silver, neither of which 
had been obtainable by you. With these you presented 
yourselves before the keepers of the gates, Zair explaining 
your mutual object, as her dialect had ever been the dialect 
of this land. The keepers gladly took the offered tribute, 
and bade you enter the city, which you did, taking with 
you still other furs with which to win favor with the Coun- 
cil, as it was here you had work to accomplish before you 
could place Zair the faithful in her rightful possessions and 
give to yourself the basis of a future prosperity that dimly 
shone in this new morn of your life. 

Were it not that there is but one path wherein each pair 
of feet can and must tread, there would be strange and 
abrupt scenes in which many would be crowded into by- 
paths or niches to await the inflowing of a chance wave to 
float them out and on. But as it is, the many separate paths 
go winding onward and onward, and the feet belonging to 
them tread patiently or impatiently to the end, held there 
through the action of an unseen law, governed with exact- 
ness by an unseen power. Thus you and your ever ready 
and always loving helper Zair walked, because it was for 
you to walk this strange path with its many curves, and 
felt your hearts overflowing with the courage that wins 
through all difficulties, and with a feeling that you were 
treading on your own soil, you twain turned your steps to- 
wards the council chamber of this ancient city. You were 
closely watched by the stationed guards and followed by 
many more curious than wise, for your dress and appear- 
ance were so in keeping with the many wild fabrications told 
of other lands that many looked upon you with fear, lest by 
the performance of some strange feat you might immedi- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 29 

ately annihilate them all and the city become the city of 
the dead. 

At the outer door of the council chamber you were 
met by guards, who turned their spears full upon you 
until your flesh was pierced. Not comprehending this kind 
of treatment, and knowing nothing of obedience at the 
sword's point in the wild, free life you had always led, you 
felt yourself on the point of protecting your own honor as 
a man, when a dweller of the city approached the guards, 
who again presented their spears. Immediately the man 
uncovered his head, dropped on one knee and touched his 
lips to the glistening spears, then passed on. Instantly you 
both saw the difficulty and the way out of it, and on bended 
knee with lips pressed to the cruel spear, you congratulated 
yourselves on the interposing incident that had undoubtedly 
saved your name and left you free to pursue not your fates, 
but the grand result of causes that link after link spread 
the ages apart, the farther link radiant with the light of the 
sun, however. With rapid steps you followed the stranger, 
who unconsciously acted as guide, not knowing what other 
barriers might stand in the way of your progress and final 
success; but it was for you to win, and at each curve in the 
path over which hung the mists of doubt and uncertainty, 
a kindly incident, through animate or inanimate object, 
turned the tide and the mists arose. Passing this outer 
door, you ascended a long flight of stone steps with heads 
uncovered and bowed, with your hands on your hearts, and 
approached the inner door. This too was guarded, and, 
watching the stranger, you placed your hands on the pre- 
sented spears and passed the inner door, which proves the 
last barrier between you and the point you then had in your 
heart to gain. 

There were several applicants in before you, and sitting 
down on a bench near the entrance, which you rightly con- 
jectured was to accommodate the waiting crowd, you had 
hours before you in which to gaze in wonder and amaze- 
ment on your present surroundings. They were strange 
and new, and contrasted so strangely with the woodland 
quiet, where the low whispering of the winds to the toss- 



30 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

ing leaves was the only voice you heard for many days 
together, that you wondered if you had not lost your mind 
and were not dwelling in a world of imagination. The 
architecture of this chamber was to you a realization of 
your most complete ideals. In the center of this spacious 
room was a structure resembling a throne, on which sat, 
under a gayly colored canopy, the King of the Council. 
Perhaps king is not just the word I should use. It seems 
difficult to explain some points or ideas, and the words that 
stand for ideas are sometimes so poorly related that the 
thought to be conveyed is lost in the weak words that ex- 
press it. Coming to earth, spirits are obliged to accommo- 
date themselves to the language that here exists, or what- 
ever else they need to use, for if they should use their more 
advanced modes of expression the world would be ignorant 
of their meaning. Hoping to be understood, I resume. 
The personage of whom I spoke as occupying the elevated 
position was clothed in crimson with trimmings of gold. 
Around this throne, and taking in much room, extended a 
high balustrade, at one side of which was a gate that was 
kept closed and fastened, only as some one was passing in 
or out. 

The hours crept away until the sun looked towards the 
west, before the crier of the Council informed you that 
your application would be considered. It was with a feel- 
ing of mingled fear and awe that you and Zair passed 
through the gate and heard it close and fasten after you. 
After a short silence, during which you knew not what to 
do, a voice from the throne called out : "Who are these 
new-comers that they bend not the knee and offer not tribute 
within the privacy of the council chamber?" You were 
then ordered to kneel at the throne and leave your tribute, 
which you did, and instead of six pieces of gold you placed 
at the feet of the throne-occupant the rich and beautiful 
furs you had brought with you from your forest home, 
where you had bent the knee only to nature and the Deity 
that breathed through every animate and inanimate object. 
This done you placed on the table (around which were 
seated the wise ones of the Council) the time-worn and time- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 31 

yellowed parchment. This was passed from one to another, 
with an exchange of keen glances that showed an awak- 
ened interest that boded good to you twain. It was then 
passed up to the occupant of the throne, who, reading it, 
immediately commanded you to be seated, when he de- 
scended from his exalted seat and bade the crier to bring 
forward the book of the priests wherein was recorded the 
names of all the priests that had dwelt in the Holy Temple 
during many past ages. Taking the book in his own hands 
he rapidly turned the leaves until he at last read aloud the 
name of Alzore, Priest of the Holy Temple. Reading on 
still further his brow clouded, and with the one word, dis- 
graced, he closed the book of priests and called for the book 
of yearly tributes, wherein was recorded the names of all 
who paid annual tribute to the Council. Here he read the 
name of Haloth, and quickly closing the book of tributes he 
approached, and laying his hand on the bowed head of Zair, 
who trembled, partly through fear and partly through the 
feeling of awe and wonder that filled her whole soul, the 
King speaking, said in kindest tones: "Maiden, fear not. 
Your father and I were as the fondest brothers, and I wept 
sorely when coming from battle with hostile powers I found 
he was dead. Once when we were lads we were taken cap- 
tives and lived in tents on the great plains that lie to the 
East, and it was for us a happy day when the enemy were 
surprised and we were recaptured to be borne still farther 
away; but the young love scenes that change and the battle 
drum ceases to be music to their ears. Maiden, fear not, 
for your possessions shall be restored to you and the one 
who as companion you have brought with you, and until 
then you shall both be my chosen guests, with servants to 
do your bidding." 

Thus it came about that you were at once lifted from 
the humble position which you had always occupied and 
became the chosen guests in the Empire of the King of 
the Council, where you and Zair were clothed in the richest 
vestments, and there were held great feasts in which wine 
was drank from vessels of gold, while you entertained and 
pleased them by telling of the strange life you had hitherto 



32 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

led. You also gave them information concerning the land 
from whence you had come and of the manner in which 
you had lived. Thus the threads were being woven that 
brought out the incidents that were ever open doors 
through which you passed, seeing not the power that 
guided and lighted the way. 

In due time, and when weary with the great feasts that 
had been prepared, you were fully established in the early 
home of Zair, who, after conforming to the modes of dress 
that prevailed in this ancient city, came to be called very 
beautiful, and many hearts warmed towards her because of 
the great goodness that filled her soul, ever making around 
her an atmosphere of restfulness and peace. Here were 
born to you five sons and three daughters, all of whom did 
honor to the hearts that loved and the home that sheltered 
them. Here I partially left you for a time, returning to you 
only at stated intervals, as I had before returned to spirit 
land for a recuperation of wisdom and strength. It was 
always at the twrlight hour I came, and at each return I 
breathed into your soul high spiritual aspirations, and im- 
pressed you with a strong love for the beautiful in nature 
and art. This was to be my loving return to you as com- 
pensation for the earth lessons I had needed, and had thus 
far received through your incarnation. Thus you under- 
stood we both reaped a twofold harvest from the separate 
fields of life, the here and the hereafter, the power of which 
we both feel even at the present, showing that good attained 
is never lost sight of by spirit or mortal. At last through 
the many glimpses I had brought you from the life beyond, 
and left on your brain as beautiful pictures, you conceived 
the idea of becoming a gilder, which idea at last took form 
through the assistance brought you from beyond, and so 
completely did you master your art that you became a 
gilder of temples, and your fame remained not at home, 
but so spread abroad that you were sought by messengers 
from other countries, whither at times you went, for like all 
incarnated beings you loved and aspired to the topmost 
waves, and felt the glory thereof necessary to your happi- 
ness. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 33 

It was during one of these absences from the land of 
your choice that a beautiful maiden, the daughter of an ex- 
alted officer, became enamored with you, and showed you 
all manner of kind attention until she at last begged you to 
forsake home and family and be unto her a husband, at the 
same time making you many offers of power and position, 
to all of which her father expressed his approval and desire; 
and when you refused to listen to her winsome words, and 
told her you must return to your own land and kindred, she 
became greatly disturbed and expressed much anger, as did 
also her father. At last, finding themselves powerless to 
influence you, they, under pretense of theft, had you 
arrested and cast into prison. Here the maiden after a time 
again visited you, still placing before you the temptation of 
power and position, all of which was in the hands of her 
father to cause to be consummated, but you remained stead- 
fast in your loyalty to your country and the ties that bound 
you. Consequently you were left in prison, where, hunger- 
ing for sight of home' and family, you remained until the 
death of the revengeful officer, when you were allowed to 
return in peace. You had long been mourned as dead, and 
many a stern-faced warrior had sought the love of the beau- 
tiful Zair, but her sad eyes always filled with tears, and the 
warriors, though they loved the wild scenes of battle, had 
hearts that could be touched to tenderness by woman's de- 
votion. Thus she remained ever true to the one with whom 
she had dared the perils of land and sea. 

Your home-coming was the occasion of great feasting and 
rejoicing, and many there were who participated therein. 
After this you went no more to distant lands for glory, but 
dwelt among those you loved, though you at one time acted 
as guide to an invading army sent from the city wherein 
you dwelt in quest of power, as was the custom in those 
days. You led them to the city where you were impris- 
oned, and they brought away with them much wealth in 
precious stones, vessels of gold, and cloth of beautiful text- 
ure, which they learned afterwards to make. A great 
reward was offered to any one who could devise a method of 
producing it, which, after many trials and failures, was done. 



34 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Of the five sons here born to you two became warriors, 
one a gilder, one a worker in wood and stone, in which he 
did greatly excel, while the youngest, not inheriting as 
strong a physical as the others, turned his attention to the 
learning of the day, and finally became a public instructor. 
In those days idlers were not as prevalent as now, except 
among the wandering tribes who dwelt in tents and at 
times infested cities, performing all manner of tricks for 
gold, silver, or copper, until driven out by the officers whose 
duty it was to look after the interests of the city. 

Unto Zair, who comes with me, I leave the communica- 
tion, as she recalls the long ago, with all its minute notes. 

Eona. 

High and holy is the mission of the long departed, who 
seek to bring from the dim ages page after page of the past, 
that the denizens of earth imagine never existed, knowing 
not that they have left their foot-prints all along the corri- 
dors of time. I tremble through the power and presence of 
many thoughts that foam like a mighty torrent through the 
unclosed avenues of the many past. My husband of the 
long ago, I breathe over you blessings in memory of the 
years in which we dwelt together in the city of Sere; here 
through the guiding power from the other life we laid the 
grdnd foundation for progression; our children grew around 
us, partaking of the influx from the spirit world, until our 
home was a heaven of peace, compared with the homes in 
that barbarous age, where disobedience to law meant death. 

At length the twilight of life towards which we were both 
looking came, and you went no more among the dwellers of 
the city, but tarried in your own home, nourished almost 
entirely by the fruits of the land. The last leaf in your life- 
book was turned, unthought of to us both. 

It was evening and misty twilight; we were sitting to- 
gether on an upper balcony facing the west. You seemed 
in musing mood, when, turning suddenly, you bade me listen 
to the strange, sweet music that seemed floating in waves 
from some place above. At last I too caught the strain, and 
listened until I became so entranced that I spoke not until 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 35 

it ceased, when, laying my hand on yours that moved not, I 
found the spirit I so loved had gone to join the harpers. 
Then I wept the saddest tears of my life. There was noth- 
ing here to hope for, and I only longed to follow you to the 
land whither you had gone. The body that was dear be- 
cause of the spirit that had inhabited it was embalmed, and 
for fourteen days the Holy Priests burnt over it incense for 
the dead, at the end of which time it was conveyed to the 
sepulcher. Thus, dear friend of the present and the long ago, 
I bring from my own life-book the closing scene of that in- 
carnation, with many pleasant remembrances of that home 
life. Zair. 

Such, Eon, was the closing scene of your earth life, re- 
membered and told by the sweet spirit Zair, who through 
incarnations stands far up the ladder of progression, a lead- 
ing spirit. I was conscious that the time for your departure 
from earth had come, and I came with others with music to 
woo you with f orgetfulness when the hold the spirit had on 
the warm form had loosened, and you fell at my feet like a 
tired child, that from roaming the green meadows of May 
in search of sweet scented blossoms comes home in the 
misty twilight for rest and love, and they were both waiting 
for you to crown the closing scene of your pilgrimage. Still 
sleeping, you were borne from earth, to which long years 
before you had come that the book of your life might lack 
no volumes. Up through the earth belt to the very sphere 
in which our marriage was solemnized, you were carried to 
my own lovelit home. Here you were placed on a low cot 
to sleep until the eyes, tired with the strange scenes of earth 
life, opened refreshed and gladdened. I busied myself 
about the dear little home to which my discharged warrior 
had at last come, now and then softly touching the closed 
lids, and with lips that had waited long to greet you. At 
length, taking in my hands a stringed instrument, I sat by 
you, softly touching the chords, until the little room was 
filled with the love echoes of my own soul that longed for a 
response. Long I thus watched and waited until at last 
your eyes unclosed and looked straight into mine for the 



36 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

first time since the law of nature rocked you to sleep in the 
cradle of incarnation. 

Springing suddenly from the cot, you spoke as one be- 
wildered, saying, "Oh, Eona, such a strange, wild dream I 
have had; there is so much of it. I feel as though it had 
lasted for years, and it was not in this land nor this beautiful 
home, but far away in some strange country." Seeing you 
powerless to connect the past with the present, without 
speaking I took your hand and again began the journey 
earthward, and not until I led you into the very presence of 
Zair did you recall all, when suddenly through the knowledge 
thus gained there were born in you a nobler look and more 
perfect form than you ever before had attained to. Then 
your whole being was conscious of the Eona who had been 
the star that led you through the wilderness; when, after 
smoothing the pathway for the patient and pure-hearted 
Zair until she was willing to bide her time, knowing the 
harpers would sometime come for her, we once more sought 
our own lovelit cottage 'neath the blue of summer-land 
skies, where we were to reap in abundance from the fields 
immortal the harvest that awaited our compensation for 
your baptism in matter, and my watchfulness and full par- 
ticipation in whatever brought to your soul joy or sorrow, 
or whatever came, the overcoming being the golden grain 
to be garnered in the soul's store-house. Now spiritual bap- 
tisms were to be ours, through which the law of progression 
breathed ever a benediction of peace that lifts the soul above 
all save the magnetic relations we each, as individualized 
souls, sustain to matter. These were to lead us further and 
still further into the realms, the wonderfully beautiful, 
bathing and rebathing our souls in fountains of endless 
wisdom and love, thus leading us steadily towards the home 
from whence as babes we were tempted, or drawn earth- 
ward through the positive power of unconscious matter over 
conscious spirit. 

This power is, and ever has been, the Christ of progres- 
sion, and has, like a beacon light, gone in advance, showing 
where lay the avenues of unf oldments, only through which 
the spirit becomes masterful and Godlike, and at last 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 37 

reaches its Father's house, rounded to completeness in all 
the soul's possibilities. Our bridal morning came again, not 
that in the actual sense we were remarried, but, seeking 
again the Temple of Love, where, after so many years of pil- 
grimage over the hills and through the vales of earth life, 
we uttered once more the same sacred vows our spirit lips 
had so long before whispered in the presence of the pure in 
heart. Perhaps it was more truly consecration day, for we 
were to offer on the altar of the temple the ripened sheaves 
brought from earth's shores, and consecrate the power thus 
gained to greater efforts and more rapid strides, for in the 
mysterious unknown that lover-like beckoned unceasingly 
to us, showirfg where far into the mists wound the pathway 
that led to spiritual heights, there was a place waiting for 
us as well as all other dual mates of all constellations. The 
air of that heaven echoed and re-echoed with the music 
from unseen harps, every note of which met a response in 
our hearts, and breathed to us a welcome born from the 
fullness of peace and love. The sunlight of perfect peace 
rested on leaf, bud, and blossom, and bending bough and 
broad expanse of tender green, on love-singing brooks and 
skies of fadeless blue, and breathed a benediction of love 
that held no amen on spirits Eon and Eona, as with hands 
clasped they stood before the altar made sacred by long-ago 
vows that there were made and registered. The voice of 
one radiant as the morning said: " Eon and Eona, the un- 
wearied brooks wind ever valeward, not so with you; the 
birds with songful hearts sweep through the summer air on 
tireless wings, not so with you; the mighty oaks grow sky- 
ward, reaching their strong arms far up to gather the dews 
of heaven, 'tis so with you; the stars shine undimmed in 
the beautiful beyond, so must you. With wreaths of im- 
mortelles I crown you while the deific principle, love, en- 
circles you with a halo of beauty. Go ye forth; there are 
other fields wherein the buds are unfolding to perfect bloom, 
where bridal morns and the memory thereof are for a time 
laid away. Labor there till the full harvest is gathered, and 
in the twilight come home again with your sheaves." We 
comprehended the meaning of it all, yet knew time uncounted 



38 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

by years would elapse before the call to incarnate would 
again sound in our ears and call one or the other to a f orget- 
f ulness of home and love, as it then existed, and until then 
we could together breathe the same air of the heaven in 
which we dwelt, drink deep draughts of peace and love. 
Our home at this time was near the entrance to a grove of 
spice and balm, through which wound paths innumerable 
leading to the many vine-grown lodges that were the happy 
homes of those who in earth life had from choice been stu- 
dents of nature, and lived apart from the world's din. In 
this grove fountains played, birds sang, and flowers akin to 
those I had seen in earth life bloomed in great perfection, 
and there were ever the softest notes of music*trembling on 
the air, as though there somewhere existed greater happi- 
ness than words could be made to express. In this home I 
was surprised to see how little the inhabitants realized they 
were not in a world of solid rocks and hills, and they looked 
upon the denizens of earth as people in bondage serving 
their allotted years before they were liberated. They wel- 
comed all who came to them with the great-heartedness that 
characterizes all who dwell in this third sphere in which the 
hills of earth find no counterpart. It was in this sphere we 
had dwelt before your return to incarnate in your Scottish 
home, and to it we now returned, and felt in our deepest 
souls a great heart-welcome from all animate and inanimate 
objects. 

Here in this grove, called by the inhabitants the Grove 
of Peace, we learned much that was to benefit us here, 
and be a power to take us still farther on. There were 
times in which the inhabitants assembled to receive spirits 
from the sphere beyond, before which they talked of the 
magnetic wave that was to be in one sense a building 
power, bringing a new power of thought and comprehension, 
for remember, Eon, we had not reached our Father's home, 
where all wisdom was to be ours. We were in the right 
path, though we had come but a little way, and we knew 
that sometime the sunlight of the beautiful land would 
shine on our home-turned faces. When the positiveness of 
the attractive power of matter over spirit should be broken 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 39 

or change hands, then we should have the power to attract 
or repel, and it would be earned through the mighty con- 
flict that would take ages to consummate. This we were 
taught, but understood no more than the little children of 
to-day understand the mysteries of earth existence, as they 
question of the future, standing at the foot of the hill in the 
morning of life. 

These spirits of whom I spoke as coming from the next 
higher sphere were instructors, and in the harmony that 
existed they were able to give us demonstrated facts of 
the manner in which the several belts or spheres were 
formed, and how they depended on each other for forma- 
tion, existence, and position in space. They told us also 
of the magnetic waves that, starting from the sun center, 
sweep downward, touching all shores, blessing each sphere 
with increased spiritual knowledge, which is the mighty 
key that opens the door of science and art, and awakens 
in each heart a greater incentive to purity. These mag- 
netic waves sweep not alone through the spheres of spirit 
land, but touch, as with the breath of angels, the shores of 
earth life with a resurrecting power, not a resurrection of 
the dead, cast-off bodies, but of thoughts and principles to 
which the immortal is an undisputed heir. 

Here in this home we tarried long and were happy. Here 
we received and welcomed those who had been dear to your 
heart in earth life, the loving Zair and the children that 
were born to you twain, and that were in part mine, inas- 
much as I had baptized their conception with my own love. 
Here they found their separate homes and here parental 
ownership ceased, not that we ceased to love them, but, like 
birds in the sturdy swaying branches that become fully 
winged, they had learned to fly, and henceforth must make 
their own nests until a call from the realms of matter should 
bid them become tiny birds again, thus winging their way 
back and forth each time nearer home. Zair dwelt in a 
vine-hung lodge in the Grove of Peace, for she loved the 
breath of the forest and the sweet whisperings of nature. 
Of her you will hear more in future chapters. 



40 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA. 



CHAPTEE V. 

Life lessons to all are of necessity numerous, and when 
they have become the undisputed possessions of the soul 
they are not to be laid away and held aloof as private prop- 
erty, to be admired and counted over at stated times, then 
again put aside and made secure with lock and key; they 
are to be soul lamps to the weary world, that must shine 
adown the earthward paths, lighting with steady gleam the 
countless throngs that are peering through the midnight of 
isms for the right path, the better way home. There can 
exist no special or general good without a spiritual radiation 
therefrom, which is, in itself, a still greater good, and is 
the harvest that will be reaped as the sickle of human will 
again cuts its way through the ripening fields of progressive 
thought. There can be no high and holy thought born in 
the brain of man but what proves in itself a stepping-stone 
to something still better. Thus may thought ever pave the 
way upwards; thus it was with us twin souls of the past, 
present, and future. 

We had become recipients, through incarnations, of a 
certain amount of knowledge and power; we had become 
the possessors of thoughts that lead us upward. 'Tis true 
we had earned it all, had paid to the taxmaster of nature 
every penny we were obligated to pay, still we were not to 
hold this acquired good as ours, sacred from the invasions 
of the hungry-hearted; consequently it fell to us to become 
messengers to the inhabitants of homes in the sphere be- 
low us that was teeming with life closely allied to that 
found on the earth plane. There were the bickerings of 
tradesmen, the sanctimonious scowl of befogged priests 
who worshiped graven images, there were beauty, malice, 
hatred, revenge, and almost all at that time that made up 
earth life. This was for a time our field of labor, and al- 
most daily we turned our steps to this country, carrying 
with us the light and love of our heaven into the very hells 
that there existed. In these prisons we preached the gospel 
of many resurrections, and led from darkness and degrada- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 41 

tion, through the power of pitying love, many an earth- 
bound soul, who was only too glad to break the shackles of 
a low existence and sing the songs of peace in a better 
country. Many, 'tis true, cursed us, because of their one- 
ness with impurity. For such we had only pitying words, 
and left them till the mountains and rocks of self -abhor- 
rence should roll to the door of their dens and make them 
doubly imprisoned. At each assembly of those who de- 
sired spiritual unfoldment and who held their gatherings in 
Peace Grove, we were always present to gather the crumbs 
that fell like heavenly manna from the land of light and 
love beyond us. 

There were stated times when, from the crowd assem- 
bled, members were selected to go with those who came 
to us as ministers to the sphere above, and the chosen 
ones were always those who had attained the greatest 
medial unfoldment. The time for making such selections 
had come again, and among the chosen ones were Eon 
and Eona. The time for our departure was appointed. 
We were all to go iri company, and many were the won- 
derings and suppositions as to what we should meet in 
the way, and in what manner we should be received. The 
days intervening before our departure were to us filled 
with tender memories of the past and present. The home- 
nest that had become so dear to us through pleasant as- 
sociations now seemed almost sacred, and we felt that 
every room breathed on us the tender blessings of a parent's 
heart. Much we wondered who would occupy the peaceful 
abode after our departure, for such homes seldom stand long 
empty. There are others ever coming from the country below 
that find the sweetest peace in the pleasant homes of this 
sphere, and for some one we twined even the tender run- 
ning vines over doorways and around the balcony, we ar- 
ranged the furniture, and made the little nest as attractive, 
restful, and home-like as it was in our power to do. Over 
the main door we twined letters of tender green and lilies 
of the valley with the sweet words, welcome home, and 
around them twined the running vine that adorned the bal- 
cony. We left open the doors and windows for the birds 



42 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

to fly in and out, thus keeping house until the new owners 
should arrive. We even arranged the little table for a pleas- 
ant repast, placing on it the finest fruits of our land, and 
bouquets of beautiful flowers. On a table of inlaid work in 
the dainty parlor we left a card on which was inscribed; 
" The kindest wishes of Eon and Eona, who have dwelt here 
in love's harmony for many, many years." The curtains we 
looped back with sprays of drooping flowers. Thus the 
little abode was in readiness for other home-coming occu- 
pants. The days of our home-tarrying were ended, and 
with those who were to go to a higher life we gathered in 
the grand pavilion in Peace Grove, where we were to wait 
the messengers who came with harps, and what you in 
earth-life call ambulances, lest some there might be who 
could not overcome the power of attraction that held them 
in this sphere; for remember this sphere was born from the 
one below it, consequently retained in a refined condition 
all the good of the lower, also all the refined attractive 
power. 

Being borne from one sphere to another is, in the truest 
sense, a resurrection. At the sound of music from the harp- 
ers and the upward lifting of the hands of the messengers, 
we were instructed to use our overcoming will power and 
to keep near them, which we did. But few were faint- 
hearted, and but few looked longingly back to the homes 
and friends they were leaving. Sweeter and sweeter grew 
the music, until we both felt that alone we had power to 
carry us to our journey's end. After moving up in a direct 
line for a little time we felt all power that attracted us to 
the sphere we had left loosening, while under us swept a 
strong magnetic wave that seemed to come in mighty un- 
dulations, bearing us on and still on through what seemed 
a misty twilight, without moon or star, and gave to us a 
sense of coldness. This soon gave way to a new warming, 
and the magnetic current grew so steady and so strong we 
felt that we were walking. This current emitted a beauti- 
ful tinted glow, until we no longer wondered that tidings 
had gone earthward of golden streets. Looking up we saw 
in the distance that which gleamed like burnished silver in 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 43 

this new and wondrous morning. Oh, Eon, how our hearts 
rejoiced! how our souls took in a new baptism of love, until 
we felt with redoubled power the eternal oneness that ex- 
isted for us, that must ever exist, it mattered not where 
our paths might lead! it mattered not how many times we 
found it necessary to leave this heaven of peace and love 
and seek the shores of earth, we were one and would ever 
be one. 

In the exhilarating power of this heavenward journey, 
we rejoiced in the fact that it was our privilege to war 
again and again with matter, till, conquering at last, we lay 
our well-worn armor by in the land where peace flows like 
a mighty river. There was no weariness in this journey, 
no need of rests by the way, and as we neared the city 
whose glittering spires and domes reached skyward, the 
breath of opening flowers came to us on every breeze, and 
the air vibrated with unseen melody until it almost seemed 
that the dewy-eyed flowers in blooming sung their own 
cradle lullabies, so filled with love was the morning air of 
this new land. 

Approaching the city, our path led under arch after arch 
of the most exquisite flowers, mingled with a June-time 
green. Here for the first time we caught the sound of 
voices, and the sunny air bore on its waves songs of wel- 
come, which the messengers explained by telling us they 
were the chosen welcome band sent to meet the new dele- 
gation and welcome them to the strangers' heaven, where 
we were to tarry for a season of rest, during which time we 
would become imbued with the magnetic life of this land, 
which we were in the future to call by the tender name of 
home; after which we were to find our separate homes and 
our special missions. As the last arch was passed, in addi- 
tion to the sweet songs of welcome, there suddenly shone upon 
us the great magnetic light of the city. Some were over- 
come, while others were subdued. There was no sun to be 
seen, but the light seemed to penetrate into our very souls, 
until it seemed to us that whatever was there of untold 
thoughts could be plainly read. This light, we were after- 
wards told, was in part a radiation from the sphere above. 



44 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

The home to which we were conducted was but a short dis- 
tance beyond the last arch. Here, feeling somewhat over- 
come by the great change, we tarried and were tenderly 
cared for, and here in this land, as an unbroken family, we 
sung the dear home songs of the country we had left. 

This beautiful city to which we had been guided and in 
which we were received with many words and tokens of 
welcome, was then called the City of the Harpers. Both 
cities and homes in our land, at times and for a purpose, 
lose the names by which they have been known and other 
names are assigned them that are expressive of their progres- 
sion and facilities, but not so with the spheres. Here, in the 
home to which as strangers we had come, we dwelt as one 
family, and without dissensions, which are earth-born and 
cling to earth and the spheres that are dependent on it for 
existence and support. As time passed we became accus- 
tomed to the change of homes and surroundings, to the cus- 
toms of the inhabitants, and were thereby in a condition to 
operate and take up the labor that would naturally come to 
us. There is a natural demand in each heart for home, 
which is, in itself, a center to which is attracted whatever 
the attractive central power holds, even in embryotic state, 
be it good or what the world calls evil. To those who were 
unable to make their own choice, homes were assigned; 
others chose for themselves, through the known demands of 
their nature. Some there are who have not the power to 
know their own positive needs, and therefore are depend- 
ent on the judgment of others. Others feel in their souls 
the God-given power to make their own decisions. Such 
souls form centers, and pave the way, through their power 
to discern, for myriads of others who hold not in their grasp 
a divine positiveness, which is the golden link between 
right and might. 

We found our home half-way up Brier Hill, named thus 
from the fragrant brier hedge that extended its entire length, 
filling the eternal summer air around with an untold sweet- 
ness, as though the life-giving breath of spring were breath- 
ing psalms of peace to the whole wide world. Around the 
entire dwelling, which was not large, extended two bal- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 45 

conies, an upper and a lower one. Both were twined until 
almost hidden by a vine of spring-time green, which half of 
the year (as you measure time) bore long sprays of white, 
wax-like blossoms; the other half, sprays of blue, brighter 
than the blue of summer-time skies. This home of peace 
and love faced the city below, which made, beneath the 
light that ever rested on it like the benedictions of Deity, 
one of the most exquisite pictures my eyes ever feasted on, 
and brought to my soul sweet peace, as though the love of 
angels was whispered in rhythmic measures. The broad 
avenues were bordered by tall trees with downward bending 
branches, and again rebordered by a flowering mass, the blos- 
soms being in the form of stars. Here and there were fount- 
ains that ever played, around which little children gathered 
to watch the twinkle of the shining sands, as the silver-like 
spray fell with a touch as light as an infant's breath. The 
end of each of these perfect avenues was marked by an arch 
of flowers, from the very center of which hung a harp, 
through which the low wind of an endless summer breathed 
the sweetest harmony, that could but awaken in the hearts 
of the inhabitants responses of love which bore the fruit of 
kind deeds that fell earthward as fall the dews of twilight. 
The dwellings on each avenue were nearly of a size and 
height, which in itself added to the harmony that every- 
where existed. 

In this city was a Temple of Art, through which we often 
wandered hours together, feeling too deeply the wonderful 
beauty by which we were surrounded to utter the words 
that were ever on our lips. From this temple students in 
love with the world of beauty often returned earthward to 
carry thither their knowledge as a blessing to the inhabit- 
ants of earth, and finding some receptive brain would 
breathe on it the fires from off the altar of their own souls, 
until it kindled to a steady flame, when the world was 
startled from its day-dreams by the power of a great painter 
or sculptor. In this attempt to bring earthward the superior 
development of spirit life, spirits are almost always disap- 
pointed to a certain extent, because they find it impossible 
to bring to the cruder brain of man a sufficient power 



46 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

through which they can give full expression to the beautiful 
that sits enthroned in their souls; yet through all discour- 
agements they are ever faithful, and follow closely and with 
determination through every avenue that is open to them, 
else earth's children would be left far back in the rayless 
midnight of ignorance, and with all the power that the spirit 
world can bring, they catch no gleam of the wondrous morn 
that might dawn to their souls, a morn such as yet they have 
never dreamed could break, even when they turn their 
priest-guided thoughts towards what the world calls the New 
Jerusalem. 

Little the world knows of the unceasing efforts of the 
higher spirit world to break down the barriers that civiliza- 
tion and poorly-named Christianity have builded. Little 
they realize how wave after wave of spiritual power and 
spiritualized magnetic force has been sent earthward, to 
rebound again on the shores immortal, bearing on its inflow- 
ing tide disappointment to the hosts who stand on the watch- 
towers and note each upward mark that progression makes 
in the rocky natures of mankind. In this Temple of Art of 
which I have spoken, you caught the fires of inspiration, 
and for the first time in this strange and upward journey 
through matter you put on canvas scenes of beauty that 
were in harmony with your highest development. This was 
born in your soul, the art that in your present incarnation 
the spirit world has made use of to carry conviction of 
greater light and truth to the very hearts and homes of 
many an unbeliever. Here it was that you painted for me 
our home on Brier Hill, which I will show you at your next 
home-coming. The work was every way worthy of com- 
mendation, and for a time was assigned a niche in the Tem- 
ple of Art, where it was well spoken of by the teachers. It 
hangs now in my home beneath a vine-twined archway, and 
I often gaze at it as a precious souvenir presented me by the 
Eon of my soul in the long, long ago. 

In this home on Brier Hill we lived and loved, twin souls 
of the past, present, and future. Here we built castles that 
lifted high their domes among the far-away mists of future 
possibilities. Here, too, was breathed into our souls from 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 47 

the fountain of deific inspiration an intense longing to be- 
come the possessors of knowledge of the countless worlds 
that were swinging in space under the same blue arch, and 
held in perfect poise by the same laws that both governed 
and sustained ours. For each demand of the soul, not the 
house man lives in, there is grand and full supply that meets 
the steadfast toiler, not that comes to idle souls, but is the 
compensation for earnest efforts. Thus to us came the 
knowledge for which we longed. In this fourth sphere was 
a Temple of Wisdom, as will be found in all spheres. Here 
all were at liberty to come and search for the knowledge for 
which their souls made positive demands, and this demand 
is always the result of an incarnation, so each incarnation 
and each call to the soul from the heart of the Infinite forms 
one more arch, beneath which all must pass before they are 
crowned with the green laurels of their native land. 



CHAPTER VI. 

In this Temple of Wisdom, guided by teachers whose 
souls, through unfoldments, had grasped and held the 
knowledge of worlds beyond, and whose hands had faith- 
fully traced charts of the stars, moon, and sun-crowned 
heavens, we grappled with these mighty truths that were 
verified beyond questioning, by and through the exactness 
of mathematical science, such as yet spirits of the higher 
spheres have alone been able to grasp. Not that we then 
mastered them all, far from it; we only stood at the foot of 
the rainbow that spans the mighty universe of matter and 
law. Its unfading tints baptized and rebaptized our souls 
until we labored with fullness of purpose ; labored to win, 
because we labored as one, and in unity there is strength 
and power. We learned to trace constellation after constel- 
lation, naming each star therein. In our studies we ever 
seemed most attracted to the planet Jupiter, and made of it 
a special study, noting even the belts born from it and 
making the spirit homes of those who, through their mar- 



48 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

riage with matter, had become unto them heirs immortal. 
After a lapse of time that in your world would be counted 
as many, many years, and which to us was a long summer 
of blooms and fruitage, during which we never ceased to 
think and talk of the planet of our attraction, the wisdom 
fathers and mothers, who had in this sphere powerful repre- 
sentatives, decided that a certain number who, through 
hungering after knowledge made frequent visits to the 
Temple of Wisdom, should, if they possessed the courage 
requisite, undertake a journey to this planet under the direct 
guidance of spirits who had many times (for the purpose of 
giving lessons to others) journeyed thither. 

Among the few who presented their names for this pur- 
pose were Eon and Eona, who in this manner were to gather 
to themselves knowledge that could be utilized in other in- 
carnations, for no matter with what tender, loving, hopeful 
hearts we together climbed Brier Hill, there were other 
hills in the earth life yet to be climbed, and our vine-twined 
house there was after all but a long summer-time rest on 
the way home. It is ever within the power of the wisdom 
fathers and mothers of inhabited planets to council together 
when necessity makes such demands to lay plans for the 
improvement of the inhabitants of the world they watch and 
guide, and not only the worlds but the spirit zones born 
therefrom. Consequently to accelerate our success, leading 
spirits from the planet Jupiter were counciled with, and 
arrangements made for a delegation from that planet to 
meet the voyagers from our shores, and assist in the suc- 
cessful accomplishment of the proposed project. Under the 
inspiration of the revelations that were to follow, our souls 
were thrilled and quickened to the very center, and we 
looked earnestly in each other's eyes to read there the power 
needed for the undertaking, and saw nothing lacking. To 
and from each sphere ever wind beautiful streams, whose 
magnetic ripples bear the willing traveler that touches their 
tides to and fro, in safety that finds no counterpart on the 
shores of earth. So out from each separate sphere branch 
mighty tributaries, navigable at all seasons; these meet and 
unite with others, making a complete net-work of tides 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 49 

through the entire universe that to the eye of thoughtless 
man holds but supreme nothingness. Through these tides 
all planets can be reached, although it is not so easy to reach 
planets that have not developed animal life in some form, 
because through the lack of unf oldments of such planets the 
magnetic tides are not so harmonious in their flow, not so 
steady and reliable. At all points where tributaries meet 
and join, the current is more rapid, and at such points guides 
whose knowledge is power that cannot be overcome are 
very essential to those who have had no experience in these 
magnetic tides of the universe. If I were to breathe to the 
poor misguided travelers through the almost rayless twi- 
light of false teachings the wonders and beauties of these 
ever-flowing, ever-winding tides, both surging and peaceful, 
that touch the shores of the unknown worlds beyond, they 
would fold their hands in holy horror, and call these divine 
truths the fabrications of a misguided brain. All this is 
wrong, and the inhabitants of earth should not live in igno- 
rance of such positive truths; and to correct this the central 
effort of the present day and hour, in the higher courts, is to 
send earthward a quickening power, such as the world as 
yet has never been conscious of. Therefore is it of the 
greatest necessity that all who are spiritually minded and 
spiritually unfolded should be united in their efforts to re- 
ceive this angel-sent power, which to reach the masses of 
earth idlers must and will radiate from the receptive souls 
to the fog-bound mariners, who cast anchor in ports where 
the waters run low and thus hold them in bondage. If the 
hearts' to whom this power is sent, which cannot be recalled, 
fail in receiving and consecrating it to the highest and 
holiest purposes, it will of necessity be utilized by the 
churches, and the result will be a repetition of what has 
occurred again and again, simply what the church has been 
pleased to name a revival of their religion, with which the 
world has been fully supplied, until within their own ranks 
it is far below the price the martyred ones were obliged to 
pay for it. These facts, standing as they do before the spirit 
world, make the reason why in many hearts have been felt 
the desire and necessity to organize. These are prophetic 



50 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

words, and before the twelvemonth is twice told will be 
proven true. 

Eon, encourage all as brothers and sisters to be firm and 
steadfast in their actual knowledge. Talk it to the laboring 
many; write it to the believing many, as the words of Eona, 
who with a mighty host ever watches from the Deity-builded 
towers of time the battle between darkness and light, and 
with them waits with anxious heart to join the grand an- 
them of universal freedom from the bondage of ignorance. 
Digressions are always allowable, if not pardonable, where 
harmoniously vibrating chords are not sundered. So, tak- 
ing up again the main thread I was casting back and forth 
through the brain loom of an incarnated spirit, I resume my 
narrative of actual occurrences experienced by Eon and 
Eona farther back than I care to measure by your years. 
The company prepared for this strange journey, exclusive 
of the guides, numbered six. Of the guides there were four, 
who were to be met at a point designated by the same num- 
ber of guides from the planet we were to visit; we made no 
farewell preparations in our home, for we were to return 
again at no far-off time; we said no good-byes to the crowd 
who gathered from the Temple of Art and Wisdom to wish 
us well, and watched us as we floated away from the loved 
and peaceful shores. I said floated, which was true in every 
sense, as we had embarked in a white-winged boat, con- 
structed especially to glide over the magnetic waves, the 
propelling power being centered entirely in the wings that 
branched from either side. In the central line of one was 
folded a responsive positive force; in the other a responsive 
negative force. Thus our magnetic equilibrium was ever 
sustained, and we were enabled to glide over the shining 
tides as easily as glide the swift- winged birds through the 
summer skies. 

No mortal calculating through earth-born conclusions can 
conceive of the rapidity and buoyancy with which these 
magnetic tides bear whatever is entrusted to their trustful 
and certain flow, twofold and unvarying twofold, because 
of a meeting, but not mingling, of an outflowing and inflow- 
ing tide, that makes navigation through the spheres a sue- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 51 

cess and what you call collisions an impossibility. As the 
winged and magnetic-empowered boat sped from home 
scenes, we stood hand in hand, almost breathless, with a 
feeling not of fear, but something akin to awe. On and on 
we flew, and the wondrous expanse that spread out before 
us cannot be told in words so powerless to express as are 
the words in your earth home. Here a tributary from some 
unknown and unseen source came rushing in with waves 
like liquid silver; there a glittering fall, over which we sped 
with an untold ease and safety. At our left (and which the 
guides passed slowly to give us a full view of the inexpressi- 
ble grandeur) was a mighty cataract, over which hung a 
seven-hued arch that repeated itself again and again in the 
golden-hued glory that radiated above and around it. The 
fall of that mighty stream wakened music so filled with 
rhythmical harmony that we felt the heart of Deity must 
thrill its very center. Over this cataract an arched bridge 
had been built, or, as it seemed to us, woven of fine-spun 
gold that caught and held in every thread the concentrated 
light from the unseen sun that flooded all the world we were 
then conscious of with glory. I linger over the well-remem- 
bered scenes of this journey with a pleasure that deepens as 
I backward glance to recall them, feeling that through their 
soul-impressing grandeur we gained a power over self that 
as spirits separated from the form we never lost. I linger 
over the remembrance of this journey because of the soul- 
felt beauty and grandeur of the mighty tides with their 
falls, their cataracts, and island homes 'neath rainbow 
arches of peace, where twin souls at times sought abiding 
places to drink deeper draughts of harmony from the great 
Soul of the universe. 

At the point previously designated we were met by the 
four guides, who were to accompany us the remainder of the 
journey. They were tall and of almost godlike proportions, 
and as a mother, earth's home-angel, takes her little brood 
under her tender care, so these guides took us, leaving those 
who had thus far journeyed with us to return. We re- 
mained in the same boat in which we had embarked, feeling 
for it an impressible attraction, as it seemed to us the only 



52 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

link between the strange scenes by which we were then sur- 
rounded and the home we had left. As we came in contact 
with and were encompassed by the atmosphere that sur- 
rounded the spirit zones, we passed under arch after arch of 
rainbow tints, which the guides informed us were the result 
of atmospheric conditions that were caused by the unfold- 
ment of the planet. So wonderful was it all we feared to 
move, lest the entire beauty we were conscious of should 
fade away, and we would find it but the phantom of a 
dream-land journey. As we neared the zone from which 
the guides had been sent, we found our coming was known 
to many, and we were received by music and waving of 
banners. By the side of the spirits who guided us there and 
those who received us, we seemed small and unimportant, 
yet the seeming inferiority was by them unnoticed. All the 
inhabitants of the zone we were allowed to enter, as far as 
our observation assured, were lovers of and revelers in the 
most gorgeous colors, and dwelt much in widespread tents 
of what seemed the richest silks, bordered here and there 
with golden fringe. Their clothing also partook of the same 
rich colors and fabrics. This we afterwards learned sym- 
bolized the earnestness and ardor of their natures, and, in 
fact, an equal and harmonious development of their entire 
beings, which was also shown in their finely-poised heads 
and princely bearing. Their waists were banded with 
golden belts, set with gems of untold value, while on their 
heads was worn something of crown-like appearance. 

For our restful reception had been prepared a gorgeous 
tent, in which we all found an abiding place, the many rooms 
of which were separated by draperies of heavy silk. Here 
for a time we rested and refreshed ourselves, preparatory to 
a journey to the earth plane of this planet, regarding which 
we had learned to feel the deepest interest, and towards 
which our hearts thrilled with an almost filial love, until we 
longed to touch with our wondering feet the material sands 
whereon trod the embodied souls belonging thereto. Not 
long were we kept in waiting, and great indeed was our joy 
when it was made known to us that we would journey land- 
ward. Our trip was not a long or intricate one, as we found 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 53 

we were only in the second sphere of the spirit land of 
Jupiter. Being somewhat accustomed and adapted to jour- 
neys of this kind through our passing from one sphere of 
spirit life to another and by the power thereby gained, we felt 
no dread nor misgivings as to the successful ending of the 
same. Spirits who have not outlived through repeated in- 
carnations the necessity of earth lessons find it much easier 
to navigate earthward than heavenward, because the posi- 
tive law of attraction, that is an earth power, when em- 
bodied in swinging worlds meets in such spirits an echoing 
response, while spirits who have ceased to incarnate through 
a fulfillment of their soul needs find it far more difficult to 
reach earth than the higher spheres, because the law of 
attraction becomes to them a resistive force to be over- 
come, consequently it is sailing against the tide. 

Making use of the inflowing magnetic tide, we were soon 
near the habitations of man. The surface of the planet 
looked as though an eternal summer reigned, to such perfec- 
tion had developed all that belonged to the vegetable world. 
Birds with long-flowing plumage waked music akin to the 
music of the summer-land of our own much-loved planet. 
In some places we noticed cliff after cliff of rocks as white 
and pure-seeming as the high-piled snow of earth, yet glit- 
tering as though diamond studded. From niches or seams 
that at some time during their formation were made by 
eruptions, flowed jets of clear water that ended in brooks, 
whose ceaseless flow was a lullaby of peace. We touched 
the warm sands near what we were pleased to call the City 
of Palms, and we named it thus because beneath the quiet 
shade of trees, much resembling the palms of our earth, 
was reared a city, and so quiet, so peaceful, it seemed, so 
lovely were the homes, and the grounds surrounding them, 
that we at once felt that this people were a people of deep 
and earnest thought, from which were drawn conclusions 
marked with perfect justice. Through this city wound a 
rapid and somewhat broad stream, which at several places 
in its windings and curves was bridged. At each end of the 
bridges were placed perfectly carved statues of men who in 
the past history of the planet held positions of power and 



54 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

trust. These statues were each mounted on what seemed a 
broad base of gold. 

We entered an imposing building, whose open doors 
seemed to bid us welcome. This seemed to have been con- 
structed of the whitest marble; a statue crowned the dome, 
and gave us to feel the importance of the object of the in- 
terior. We found this building, or, as we designated it, 
temple, devoted entirely to the science of mathematics, and 
our thoughts turned involuntarily to the Temple of Art and 
Science in the fourth sphere, and for a moment we felt 
almost at home and ready to gather up the crowning sheaves 
of knowledge. In this temple devoted to mathematical 
science men and women studied together, and we noticed a 
harmonious and equal development of both, which showed, 
without further reasoning and conclusions therefrom, that 
the planet had laid off its baptismal robes and entered into 
a condition of sacred motherhood, from which came the 
noble sons and daughters, who seemed born to royalty. 
The clothing of both sexes was of the same gorgeous ap- 
pearance as that of our spirit guides. The high walls were 
also draped with the same material, but of many colors. 
The complexion of the inhabitants was akin to what is called 
in your home olive, with red cheeks and lips, and almost all 
we saw had high foreheads, indicative of mental power, 
that could fearlessly grasp the undisputed facts of science, 
and grasping hold them as their own. In this city we also 
noticed the children bore evidence indisputable of great 
unfoldment, that to the mental capacity of earth's little 
ones would seem but Greek. We entered uninvited and 
unseen many homes, and found them peace-giving and 
restful; found them unusually devotional in their matters, 
and highly receptive to universal inspiration. 

Passing one home that to us, more than all others, seemed 
lovely and attractive, we stopped, fettered by a something 
that spoke to the depths of our nature. Perhaps it was the 
flowering vine that climbed in graceful bends and arches 
over the doorway that attracted us, or perhaps it was the 
inner harmony whose outflowing waves reached us, I can- 
not tell. I only know I felt that to enter that home would 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 55 

be to enter a paradise of peace and purity, and so we found 
it, peace-giving and restful, till in the soul's sacred cham- 
bers seemed echoing psalms benedictory. A little child on 
the floor was playing with flowers, tossing them here and 
there, and at times unconsciously crowning himself with 
the falling scented blossoms. Birds flew in and out as 
though at home in the branches of their own nest-tree. 
At the farther end of the long room which we so uncere- 
moniously entered was an alcove, 'neath which a fountain 
played unceasingly, and with the spray therefrom sprinkled 
the many-colored flowers that bloomed in marble vases near 
the flowered, carved rim of the fountain, and rested in the 
hearts of opening buds whose fragrant breath seemed to 
have floated from the far-away grounds of spice and balm 
that grew in the spirit realms of our own planet. On either 
side of this fountain was poised the highly-finished statue 
of a beautiful woman, with head slightly bent as if inhaling 
the perfume of flowers placed therein. The central power 
of this home was love, and the inexpressible harmony that 
resulted therefrom was like the whispering of a summer- 
time brook that unconsciously breathes its love-songs to 
every passing breeze. In the atmosphere of this home our 
souls were quickened in perceptive power in all heaven-born 
attributes, until we felt it would be no punishment but joy 
untold to remain occupants of this earth-heaven many long 
years, and when we turned away from this peace-crowned 
home it was with the feeling that we must and should some- 
time in the unknown future visit it again. 

From the beautiful City of Palms we returned to the 
second spirit zone from whence we had come, that we might 
be more familiar with its inhabitants and their homes. 
Here we sailed on the lakes whose silvery flow was ever 
music, with countless strains. We walked on the shell- 
strewn shores, watching the waves in their landward flow. 
Here, too, we were conveyed through peaceful vales and 
over mountain peaks in chariots with noiseless wheels, or 
sped on the wings of our will wherever we felt it a joy to 
go. Here we were told that in the elements that went to 
make up the planet there existed a vast amount of gold, 



56 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

iron, and amethyst, which, however strange it may sound 
when told, had much to do in the harmonious development 
of the inhabitants, giving them almost perfect forms, and 
clear receptive, as well as perceptive, brains that are espe- 
cially adapted to mathematical calculations. The climate, 
we were informed, was uniformly enjoyable, with a yearly 
exception; the clear light of their midday far exceeds the 
midday light of our earth. We felt an unfeigned sadness 
when the time for our return approached, but we had bathed 
our souls in the peace-giving fountains of Jupiter, and must 
bid it adieu to turn our faces towards our own home, wherein 
we had ever found protection and love. With many kind 
words from the generous-hearted dwellers, we again em- 
barked in our white-winged boat, and sped away beneath 
the many tinted arches that so puzzled and attracted us on 
our journey thither. Over the homeward moving magnetic 
wave bird-like we flew, drinking again deep draughts from 
the limitless world of beauty, by which we were at every 
step surrounded. The home guides met us where in our 
outward journey they left us, and as the others turned to 
wave their good-byes, one unclasped from his waist his 
jeweled girdle and reclasped on yours. This in our home 
on Brier Hill you presented me, and in my spirit-land home 
I have since kept and worn in memory of the journey we 
then took, which proved the stepping-stone to greater possi- 
bilities, and made plain the powerful attraction we felt to 
the visited planet, wherein is a silent principle running like 
a single thread through the actual existence of all. Through 
whatever mortal is attracted to must come a lesson, be it 
sad or joyous, and the fact of the attraction is proof that 
the lesson is needful, and will in time place itself in the 
attraction's stead. 

Again we were home, again the breath of our summer 
land, laden with the sweet and welcome fragrance from the 
brier hedge touches our cheeks with tender caresses, and 
again we sought with redoubled energy the Temple of Wis- 
dom with a longing desire to labor and win, yet not long 
was it for us to tarry there, for a voice that reaches the 
soul's great deep called again and again, " Come up higher." 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 5? 

We recognized the voice and the full significance thereof. 
The tidal wave of our souls' progression had reached its 
highest mark, until another incarnation widened and deep- 
ened the soul's powers; not that we had gathered to our 
souls all the wisdom that could give us power in this fourth 
sphere, but we realized the fact that we had gained all we 
could keep, until the souls' chalice had been deepened, and 
we could not afford to be idlers by the wayside when the 
Father was waiting for us at home. We looked long and 
earnestly in each other's eyes, and, looking, saw again the 
mighty bridge spanning the noiv and the then, over which 
either your feet or mine must wander, leaving behind all 
the attained joy and the memory thereof. But the call of 
the soul is the voice of the Infinite, and must be obeyed; the 
bridge must be crossed, and this time it was Eona who 
would go, and Eon, the bridegroom of my soul, would lead 
me to this altar from which in years to come I would return 
fresh from my baptism, with the soul's possibilities unfolded 
to grasp what there seems hidden. 

We had at this time developed to the point where it was 
possible for us to choose for ourselves the home where we 
would incarnate, and choosing thus would naturally feel 
more attraction to it. Instantly my mind turned, with a thrill 
that vibrated through my entire being, to the peace-crowned 
home on the planet Jupiter, and immediately we began 
making preparations. We counseled with spirits from the 
Temple of Wisdom, who ever willingly responded to the call 
of those who seek advancement; and we found those who 
were ready to become spirit father and mother, and were 
self-delegated to look over the proposed ground while we 
waited, sad yet hopeful, knowing all this must be before 
greater results could be attained, and during this time of 
waiting we neither visited nor entertained, for every hour 
was sacred to our own souls. With my own hands I 
arranged all things within the sweet home, saying, " Let 
them remain thus until I return, and we will again dwell as 
twin souls at Brier Hill." 



58 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 



CHAPTER VII. 

With the breath of love's sweet summer on my cheek I 
was to close the pleasant volume I was reading, aye, close 
all doors leading to that beautiful summer life, so closely 
that your last tender good-bye could never more sound in 
my ears, nor waken in my heart pleasant memories of what 
had been. I was to leave Brier Hill with all its sacred 
memories, while you were to remain in possession of the 
little home, coming and going as necessity demanded, the 
guiding and guardian spirit of my life, or incarnation, 
keeping ever the love-light burning until my return, which 
a prophetic wave breaking in ripples at my feet whispered 
would be before my feet had wearied in the pathway of life, 
before the hand of time had touched with glittering frost- 
flakes the shining bands of hair, youth's gift to fair maidens. 
Already the proposed ground had been surveyed, and the 
needed arrangements made. Already through the valley of 
my soul sounded the clarion-like notes of the bugle of time, 
summoning me as a warrior to the battle-field of life. On 
the upper vine-twined balcony I breathed to you a tear- 
crowned good-bye and left you there, I being accompanied 
by the spirit father and mother, leaving you to come after, 
lest with your presence I should never fall asleep, for I 
knew my eyes would ever be turned towards yours; knew 
my hands would ever be stretched out for you to grasp, and 
you with the ever ready response in your own nature would 
hold me unintentionally from the path wherein I must walk. 
Again over the same magnetic tides as before I glided, and 
again was received kindly in the second sphere, from 
whence, after tarrying for a little time, I was led to the 
earth home of the planet Jupiter that once before so power- 
fully attracted me, and now waited to give me an habita- 
tion. 

Here the same bright-eyed boy, larger grown, watched 
with sparkling eyes the fountain's play. Here dwelt the 
same sweet-faced woman and mother, in the depths of 
whose eyes the fountains of love were ever expressed. We 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 59 

approached her, I standing at her left side, the spirit father 
and mother occupying a position at her right side, and 
directly back of her the father and mother placed their hands 
tenderly on her head, as though in a blessing of consecra- 
tion. Soon the eyes slowly closed and the hands seemed to 
involuntarily fold themselves, as if in waiting, while she 
drank into her soul the baptism of love brought her, and 
through the harmony of that baptism, wherein the tender 
mother in the nature of the woman was deepened and 
quickened, I fell asleep, while the spray from the baptismal 
waves wakened a soul melody like the song of a shell, which 
was the cradle lullaby of my incarnation. As the last waves 
of consciousness receded from the shores of memory, it bore 
on its surface the one word, Eon, and surely, sitting on the 
vine-hung balcony in your own home land where I left you, 
you must have heard the call, for it thrilled the depths of 
the loving woman's nature until, without being conscious 
of it, your name trembled on her lips, startling her, and 
bringing her back from the condition of semi-consciousness 
into which for a purpose she had been led. Here my own 
notes for a time are necessarily suspended, and I quote 
from you as you rehearsed to me years after in our spirit 
home the occurrences, or a part of them, that went to make 
up my life on the planet of my adoption. 

On the return of the father and mother, you sought the 
home where I slumbered, and remained a constant harmo- 
nizer. blessing the home and heart of the mother. You even 
so inspired her with a love of the beautiful in nature that 
she put on canvas her soul's conceptions, while you guided 
her hand when it was about to falter or fail; and you so im- 
pressed her brain with our home on Brier Hill that" during 
a season of inspiration she gave it expression, wondering 
much how a glimpse so unlike the homes of her planet ever 
shone through her soul-windows. Days, weeks, and months 
passed, till at last there came a time when in the mother's 
arms nestled a little child, using your exact words, a sweet- 
faced girl. You told me in our spirit home how, when this 
same little girl looked up from her resting place in the 
mother's arms and smiled in your very eyes, your heart sank 



60 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

within you, and you said to yourself, " Where is the Eona 
of my soul? Surely this little one with loving eyes is not 
the bride of my being, it is not the Eona I have always 
known and ever loved." Then for a time you felt that some 
terrible calamity had befallen you, in which you had been 
robbed of the Eona of your existence, and that never again 
would you clasp her hand, never again look into her eyes. 
In this grief, that amounted almost to despair, you returned 
to the spirit father and mother, and they explained to you 
what you already knew as a fact, yet had never before seen 
verified in your soul-mate. In their explanation there was 
a comfort that brought resignation, and if the velvety hands 
of the little one did not return, Eona-like, the grasp of yours, 
you knew the quick response would sometime come, though 
your heart, man-like, many times grew impatient with de- 
lay, and wondered that the little one grew not more rapidly. 

My first remembrances in this incarnation date back to 
where the hands on the dial plate of time point to the 
figure three, making me, as you count time, three years old, 
though still farther back I am conscious of a low, sweet 
melody that formed the very undertone of my existence, 
and wove into my being threads of harmony that vibrated 
to tender words; and with this rhythmic echo is connected a 
face that always seemed to me the face of an angel, round 
which in my childish heart and eyes seemed to fall waves of 
silken beauty. This face I afterward learned to know as 
the face of my mother, while with this was ever the shadow 
of something I could not grasp. Other eyes through hers 
seemed looking into mine, waking within me a heart hunger 
that I could not express, and often what seemed like the 
figure of a strong man seemed to rise near me, and my soul 
felt the smile that was ever on his lips. 

Among other first recollections that took positive form in 
my then child-brain was the consciousness of a father and a 



Note. — Soon after this chapter (7) was given, Eona in materialized form, 
standing by my side, laughingly said, " Eon, you were disappointed when 
you looked into the brignt eyes of the little rosy-cheeked girl on the planet 
Jupiter." I replied, " Yes, for I did not see Eona in the little one's eyes." 
" But, Eon, Eona was there." 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 61 

brother. From the father I was involuntarily repelled, not 
that he lacked in tenderness to me, or love for my mother; 
the chain of harmony whose magnetic links waken sweet 
thoughts in kindred souls extended not between us. I grew 
restless when he laid my childish head on Jiis shoulder, and 
tenderly smoothed the shining hair. With my noble brother 
there was ever the most perfect harmony, the most com- 
plete understanding; it was his ever willing hands that 
guided with tenderest care my uncertain steps, and placed 
in my hands the freshest, fairest blossoms, or wound them 
into wreaths and crowned me queen of the home realm, 
which to me meant but mother and brother. On his knee I 
have sat for hours, with my little head on his shoulder, his 
dark wavy locks resting lovingly on my brighter oDes. At 
such times I always felt that a presence with great power 
for good was very near us, and that nothing of an evil 
nature could come that his power could not avert. I re- 
member once telling my brother I had come to him from a 
great distance, that I was a beautiful lady before I came to 
him, like our sweet mother. I seemed half dreaming when 
I told it, but there was such an attraction to the idea that I 
insisted that it was so, and that beautiful spirits brought 
me to him on a soft white cloud. Thus it was that through 
the harmony between us I caught at the substance, the very 
essence of facts as they existed before my incarnating. 

The years of that incarnation, counted by me as so many 
jewels in the God-given casket of my soul, glided by as 
sweetly as glides in rhythmic measure the sacred songs of 
love. I grew in stature and intellect to meet the approval 
of those who knew and loved me best. I won and wore my 
own laurels, consequently their luster never dimmed, but, as 
I afterward learned, shed a halo of light around one who 
watched and waited, drinking in with me the knowledge 
that was power. And now as I look back over the histories 
of my incarnations there is no other that gives back to me 
such pleasant memories as does the one of which I now 
write. It was what I most needed, an open doorway, the 
passing of which was required to round into harmonious 
unf oldings the attributes of my being. It was a mighty rock, 



62 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

standing on which I could with one bound scale a tower- 
ing wall, from which the unseen forces of the universe 
could bear to my soul on their inflowing waves truths that 
before I knew not were born into the world of cause and 
effect. M 

My special attraction to studies led me to mathematics 
and music. The former was to my soul like a master archi- 
tect, deepening and broadening the capabilities of my entire 
being, laying for my feet a platform of possibilities, upon 
which was yet to be reared corresponding towers of strength 
and wisdom. The latter was the summer-time breezes 
wafting through the love-lit vales of my soul, breathing there 
psalm after psalm in prophetic notes ; and as I applied the 
science I loved, and studied to understand, to the measure- 
ment of distances in the starlit realms, I fancied each shin- 
ing world I gazed on moved in such complete harmony with 
all others that a grand Te Deum echoed and re-echoed in the 
depths beyond, until falling in musical waves on some 
heaven-born shore, called into birth through the power of 
music words meet to express the hitherto untold harmony. 
My brother, whom I deeply loved, and I were ever together 
in pastime and studies. It was our delight to sail on the 
stream that wound in peaceful wave-washing murmurs 
through the city we once named the City of Palms, and 
which now, in speaking of it, I like best to call it, because 
of the pleasant memories then associated with it. Together 
we rode our own steeds side by side through the quiet vales, 
whose blessing was spoken in the sweet breath of scented 
blooms, or climbed far up over towering cliff to gaze on the 
picture of winding streams and peaceful homes. Together 
we traced the constellated heavens, calculating through the 
science to which we were devoted the actual distance be- 
tween star and star. 

In a little grove not far from our home there had been 
erected. for us a study of exquisite beauty, over the entire 
frame- work of which we had twined a flowering vine that 
hid all save the beauty that existed, while so close to it that 
its song wound its way through all our thoughts babbled an 
ever-running stream, whispering in spray language the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 63 

songs of love. Here alone with nature and ourselves we 
studied, delving deeper and deeper for the diamonds of 
actual knowledge, for such alone did we seek to bind on 
our brows, for such alone could send out gleams to light the 
valleys of the future. Here at one time, while absorbed in 
minute calculations, a voice that seemed to fill the entire 
study whispered, " Eona," which in that incarnation was 
not the name I bore, it being as nearly as I can express it 
in the language you now use, Aleith. We both heard it, 
and were conscious of what seemed a thin white cloud in the 
little room, which passing, left in the air a breath of spices. 
We felt that it betokened the presence of an immortal 
visitant, and kept to ourselves the fact, hoping to hear again 
the whispered word, the echo of which wakeued a voice in 
my own soul, not my voice, but a voice I felt I had some- 
where and at sometime known and loved, and I could not 
rid myself of the conviction that there was a connection be- 
tween it and the shadow that in childhood seemed ever 
within my reach, yet touching me not. Although we waited, 
hoping, we heard the voice no more; but once, a long time 
after the occurrence I have just mentioned, I was coming 
home alone from the rustic study in the evening hours, when 
the starry worlds beamed brightest — in fact, I was almost 
star-worshiping, when suddenly there stood in the path 
directly before me the figure of a man, clothed in robes of 
dazzling white. He smiled, and instantly I felt assured, for 
the love-light that shone from the eyes awoke in my soul a 
half -remembrance of something or some one I had known 
that had at some time and place been all mine. Eaising his 
hand and pointing skyward, he whispered in words that 
thrilled my whole being, " Eona, in one of those far-off 
planets you and I once lived and loved as one." Then as the 
last word died away he faded from my sight, while I waited 
and wished for him again that I might question him whereof 
he spoke, for my soul told me his words were true; but he 
came not again then, though all the pleasant way home I 
felt that a being invisible to mortal eyes walked by my side, 
while a warm breath at times touched my cheek, to which 
my soul responded, and again I recalled the queer half- 



64 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

dream of my childhood that I told my brother as I sat on his 
knee in the gathering twilight. 

I have as yet told you nothing of our customs or manner 
of living, which I will now do, yet not extensively, as there 
is no demand for it. I shall speak only of my own home, 
and from the little I relate you can draw many conclusions, 
as it may awake in your own being a dream-laden memory 
of that long ago, wherein you faithfully followed the Eona 
of your soul. The home in which I lived was built of what 
you would call white marble, there being two divisions, one 
upper and a lower one, wherein the rooms were large and 
airy. From the lower to the upper division extended a 
winding stairway, on one side of which and at regular in- 
tervals niches were formed in the white marble, in which 
were placed statues. Some were of men, some of women, 
while others were of animals, all exquisitely carved and 
polished. In the hands or around the neck or brow of the 
male and female statues were always to be found flowers 
and beautiful green leaves, and as the night-time came 
these niches were lighted separately, giving the stairway an 
appearance both picturesque and magnificent that words fail 
to express. Each step was a pleasant surprise, an exquisite 
pleasure. All the windows in the dwelling were broad and 
high, each one being arched at the top, while in the center 
of the arch flowers were carved. The floors were also of 
white marble, the steady monotony of it being broken and 
subdued by what you would call inlaid work, there being a 
blending in soft and deepened tints, until in some rooms 
flowers seemed waiting to breathe their sweetness when 
pressed beneath the feet. In other rooms were animals, 
some asleep on beds of green moss and weeds, and some 
awake and seeming ready to spring unawares on the passer- 
by. On these floors carpets were unknown, which added to 
the healthfulness of the rooms, as poisonous gases mixed 
with dust were not retained in web and woof. Here and 
and there were beautiful rugs, large, of rich material, and 
richly embroidered. These, with a pillow of the same, 
formed the resting places of the household. They were 
portable, consequently could be arranged to suit the sleeper, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 65 

and often they were placed in the little projections that were 
built out from the body of the dwelling in the form of al- 
coves. These were always draped with soft-tinted silk, with 
a silken curtain falling over the large windows that com- 
prised nearly the whole front of the projection, from which 
could be had a light subdued or intense, and here in these 
little sun nooks the stimulating power of the sun's rays were 
enjoyed and understood by the clear-headed inhabitants of 
the planet Jupiter. 

During part of the year we occupied what you call the 
roof for sleeping apartments. This was of the same white 
marble, and made flat, with a balustrade around the entire 
edge. Here we spread our rugs, making them as exclusive 
as we chose by silken screens. Here I watched the shining 
worlds beyond as they kept guard through the silent hours, 
many times wondering on what planet dwelt the one whose 
smile I never forgot, for it shone through the open window 
of my soul, unfolding there the tender forget-me-not. In 
our home we were not destitute of furniture, there being 
nluch of beauty, convenience, and elegance combined. We 
used no single chairs, but beautiful carved seats, with rest- 
ful backs, that invited two to rest therein. These were 
made of wood that was of a fine firm grain, while the color 
was a rich crimson, not made thus by an artist's hand, but 
the production of nature. The effect was beautiful when 
you take into consideration the snowy white floor with the 
relief of inlaid work, and brilliant rugs in the center of the 
large room used mostly for repasts, with pleasant visits, or 
reading. Here often was a full-sized statue of a man, hold- 
ing in his right hand a pitcher of gold, which was immedi- 
ately filled with sparkling water upon touching an almost 
unnoticeable spring in the wrist of the hand that held the 
pitcher. Our meals were taken with great regularity, and 
consisted of preparations from grains, fruits, and vegetable 
productions, while meats were either considered not eatable 
or were entirely unthought of. Nuts were used in abun- 
dance, and grew to considerable size. Our clothing was 
made from fabrics you call silk, like unto the draperies of 
many rooms, though perhaps it was not an exact counter- 



66 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND BONA, 

part of the silk of your planet, but I know of no other name 
by which I can call it and make it understandable to you. 
The coverings of the tables were also of the same material. 
All the rooms being large, they were furnished with screens 
of beautiful designs, some like unto large birds, with wide- 
spread wings, carrying in their beaks baskets of flowers; 
others through artistic painting on silk like unto our open 
door leading to a separate room, and so real would they seem 
that those unaccustomed to their use would, without noticing 
their mistake, attempt to pass through them. 

In the home life of nearly all there comes a season of 
change, when the old landmarks are removed or left by 
those whose feet of necessity wander elsewhere. Thus there 
seemed coming to the harmony of this dear home life a 
change, which was to take from it the sister and child. My 
father in this incarnation, though ever kind and loving in 
his nature, held, in his spirit of pride some points necessary 
to his highest idea of honor through position ; and through 
these ideas, true to himself but false to me, he chose to see his 
only daughter united to the one upon whom he looked as in 
every way worthy of her. I quietly protested against the 
change that was to take me from the liberty in which I had 
so long dwelt and which I so much loved, which was to 
separate me from the sweet mother, in whose shining hair 
the silvery threads from Time's loom were already being 
woven ; from the almost worshiped brother, whose every 
aspiration met in my soul a ready response. The one to 
whom my father sought to unite me was the possessor of 
almost untold wealth, of princely bearing and kind heart, 
and my own soul told me that he loved me with a tender, 
unselfish love, but from the sacred altar of my own being 
there was no response to meet the deep tidal wave of his 
own soul; I held no crown of love to lay at his feet, only the 
simple yet sacred wreath of friendship to bind on his brow. 
Yet to please and satisfy the pride of my father I was to be 
sacrificed. I had fought the fierce battle with my own soul, 
and had brought myself to feel that all would be well ; in 
fact there seemed to radiate around me an unseen halo of 
which my soul was conscious, and in this halo a voice 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 67 

seemed ever whispering to my heart, "All is well." It 
was the custom at that time for the inhabitants of our 
country at the marriage of a daughter to invite as guests to 
their home six young maidens as companions to the intended 
bride ; these came a week previous to the ceremony, and 
during that time, as the custom demanded, wove wreath after 
wreath of sweet-scented blossoms and many-leaved vines. 
The blossoms were not full blown, but so nearly that they 
remained cup-shaped. With these long festoons, they 
bound the head, winding them around neck and waist, 
twining the arms, until, in fact, the whole person seemed a 
monumental expression of fragrant blooms ; whenever a 
blossom showed signs of fading it was removed and a fresh 
one took its place. This being the custom, it was not to be 
laid aside as obsolete in my father's home, as he prided him- 
self on being able to do all for his daughter that the most 
capricious custom could demand; consequently six maidens, 
fair as the morning that dawned in tinted glory in this land 
of my incarnation, were brought me for my companions, 
and right royally did they come and twine me. Never a bud 
was allowed to fade and wither lest some fond hope of my 
heart would be missed from the chain of joyous years sym- 
bolized by the fragrant wreaths. 

During this week there was feasting, with music and danc- 
ing, the latter occurring at twilight, the party consisting of 
six young men, besides the one to whom I was to be united; 
custom demanded that the parties to be united should refrain 
from dancing until after the ceremony, and custom was im- 
plicitly obeyed. One evening during the week of flowers 
and festivities, as the twilight deepened, I felt in the depths 
of my soul a call to the sacredness of solitude, and stole 
alone and unobserved to a shaded nook on the balcony, 
where climbing, drooping vines, through which the twilight 
breezes creeping gently as the breathings of a little child 
made queer shadows on the polished marble, among which 
I too seemed shadow-like. Sitting thus a soft light fell 
around me, and again the breath of spices filled the air, and 
before I could command my thoughts, to draw conclusions 
as to the strangeness of the occurrence, the whispered word 



68 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

" Eona " seemed to fall from the very heavens. The flitting 
breezes caught and whispered it again and again, every leaf 
of tender green that made beautiful the drooping vines seemed 
chanting it to the twilight world. I turned my eyes sky- 
ward and throughout sky-land and star-land my soul heard 
only ; ' Eona, Eona." I felt myself leaving myself, as I then 
expressed it, until the door of physical consciousness was 
closed and I seemed to stand far up above the world in 
which I dwelt; above me spanned an arch of flowers, whose 
very perfume seemed to awaken music like the chiming of 
far-off bells. Around me were visible soft, white clouds, 
like the pillars of an ethereal temple, tinted as though the 
sunset still lingered on some island of peace which this 
land wherein I stood bordered. Wondering much into what 
niche of beauty in the universe of Deity I had been trans- 
ported, and for what purpose, I sang in low tones a song 
of love, for there was no fear in my soul ; which proves 
the power of beauty over the passions. Suddenly there 
stood before me the same being in robes of white who 
stood in my path the starlit night of which I have spoken. 
In his hand he held a goblet which seemed formed from 
the fragment of a cloud, this he placed to my lips, saying, 
""lis the wine of the feast, drink!" I drank, when sud- 
denly a wave of light touched my soul, unlocking for a 
moment the door of the inner chamber, and I knew that he 
who spoke to me was mine, but who, where, and how I knew 
not. Another breath and I was under the swaying vines, 
but the baptism I had received brought a peace that broke 
in wave after wave, the spray of which fell deep in the 
soul's chalice. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Marriage morns are supposed ever to dawn in halos of 
peace and beauty; for thus read the rhythmical echoes from 
the souls of poets, too sweet an undertone for life's sad 
realities. My marriage morn came. The outer world of 
hills and vales, of lake and sky therein mirrored, was filled 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 69 

with all the beauty and gladness that might crown with 
blessings of peace a newborn world ; while the inner world, 
the world of my own soul, was bathed in halos of peace, 
that made the very air I breathed sacred. Yet in the 
soul's inner chamber hung no picture of the one who chose 
me as his own ; but one other picture there was, of one 
whose eyes smiled ever in mine, awaking responsive echoes 
that seemed to me then to have been the music of my soul 
through all time. My brother (that for many mornings, 
since which so many ages have passed leaving footprints all 
the way) brought me as his own gift a beautiful white 
steed. As I think of it now (with what I knew of it then), 
it seems to have been as white as the snows of earth, not 
that it was, I only see it so through the tinted clouds of love 
that lie between the now and the then. Around his neck was 
wound and fastened a scarf of heavy silk — the color of 
your June skies, dotted here and there with stars of silver. 
With this gift he claimed the privilege of riding once more 
with me his own sister, as for years we had been wont to 
ride, the hoofs of our steeds touching alike the moss of the 
valley and the rock of the cliff. 

The six' maidens, my sweet companions of the week, were 
to accompany us, with them were to ride the six male 
attendants, who with them had danced, sung, and feasted 
through the fast flitting twilights of the festive week. My 
brother's right hand held the rein as I mounted, he caress- 
ing with the other the long white mane of the noble 
animal. The one who had come to take me from my happy 
home, to gladden with my presence his, led the happy party 
whither he would. Though all was gayety, all was beauti- 
ful, I seemed as one between sleeping and waking, in fact, 
was hardly conscious of the ground over which we went. 
I lived in the form, and yet seemed separate from and above 
it. On we went as though fleeing from the hours that were 
following us with the swift and sure wings of time, on 
through winding paths, over singing brooks and beds of 
blooms, till at last, passing under trees whose drooping 
branches seemed bending earthward under the weight of the 
white blossoms in long, feather-like sprays, my betrothed 



70 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

bade the party wait, while he broke from the bending trees 
cluster after cluster of the white blossoms, and riding up to 
me, said proudly, as he bound the white sprays around my 
head, "Queen of my heart, queen of my life! I crown 
thee queen of the day." The steed on which I sat seemed 
suddenly terrified, trembling in every limb. With one wild 
bound, as if to escape coming danger, he cast me from him 
and fled away. When the affrighted company gathered 
around me, wondering why I did not rise, they found to 
their inexpressible terror that I had indeed risen, but in 
doing so had left to the tender care of the flower and 
grass grown earth the form I had worn, crowned and 
wreathed with blossoms that loving hands prompted by 
loving hearts had gathered. I lost but a moment's con- 
sciousness, and indeed should not have emptied the casket 
of its jewel so readily had it not been partially separated 
by standing under the flower-gemmed arch in some far- 
away mystic realm, by the side of a being I in some way 
knew was all mine. Since then I had seemed so drawn 
from the form, that many times I felt that I was floating in 
the air. As the dear ones gathered around me, I said to 
them again and again (and for a time I supposed they heard 
me), " I am not injured, not even frightened." But they 
seemed not to understand me, not to notice me, and lifted a 
form in their arms that I immediately knew was mine. 
Then for the first time it came home to my very soul that I 
was no longer one of the visible crowd, no longer the fair- 
faced bride of the coming hour, only an invisible being, 
whom flitting close to them they saw not, for even at that 
age matter blinded the souls of earth dwellers and but few 
(in comparison with the multitudes who deemed in their 
ignorance that they had all knowledge) saw the spirits 
who walked in their midst. 

The stern science of mathematics was at that time the 
leading principle of the inhabitants of the planet, and 
through its demands great sacrifice had been made of the 
spirituality that nature bequeathed as a legacy to the 
dwellers of all worlds in limitless space; yet who shall say 
this was in any way wrong when weighed in the balance 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 71 

of future necessities towards which the finger of time 
pointed? Every desert has its rocks, in the shadow of which 
some fragrant blossom lifts its head. Existence means far 
more- than the few years of earth pilgrimage; far more than 
one incarnation. What then if for a purpose, which if not 
fulfilled leaves existence in some points incomplete, an 
attribute of the soul be left in the distance, as one in the 
blindness of ignorance might say, sacrificed to the compre- 
hension of science? Who can tell to what heights that 
same attribute can and will be lifted, until, it becomes the 
morning star of the soul, through the power of the compre- 
hended science? Man is mighty when gazed on through all 
the splendor of the soul's attributes, but sinks to a pigmy 
when seen through but one. Beneath all the arches that 
time and nature have planted in the pathway of human 
progress must man pass, and from each must he gather 
some fruits as proof of his pilgrimage, as of necessity he 
returns. Nature is arbitrary and stands at the door of 
every soul, an inexorable task-master. Bring hither your 
tithes and offerings, oh ye sons and daughters of men, 
and then pass on, weaving new laurels to bind on worthy 
brows. 

I digress at times from the simple thread of incidents, 
but digressions are necessary, and form little balconies 
whereon the relator of incidents stops for deeper breaths, 
regaling in the heaven-born and earth-received breezes of 
cause and effect, which fan too often unnoticed the cheek 
of all dwellers of the universe. My first feelings on find- 
ing myself no longer a being visible to those I had so 
learned to love, was one of deepest grief. I thought of the 
fearful ending to the days of feasting and dancing; of the 
inexpressible terror it would bring to my mother, upon 
whom I looked as being little less than a saint; of the cruel 
blow to the one whom I had promised to wed, whom, though 
I loved him not as I counted love, I looked upon as a dear 
friend, one to whose heart and life I had promised my 
own soul that I would share all shadows, and be myself 
content with the sunlight of friendship; of the brother to 
whom I had ever clung, and who now alone could smooth 



72 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the pathway of father and mother, whose faces were even 
then turned towards the sunset hills of life. My heart 
grew wild as I saw I had no power to assure them that I 
was not dead and forgetful of all, but living and loving 
still. In their despair they felt not the hands I laid beseech- 
ingly on them, heard not the words I shouted in their ears. 
Only my brother among them all was in any way calm, 
though his face was as white as the face of the form that 
lay before them. 

As I still strove in my agony to make them see and hear 
me, I for the first moment became conscious of the same 
white-robed, kind-eyed one, who, beneath the arch of burst- 
ing blooms, bade me drink the wine of the feast. Reach- 
ing out his hand, he took mine and my very soul grew 
calm. "The pilgrimage is ended," he said, "and we will 
soon go home, though first we must pour balm on these 
hearts that thus sorrow." It was then for the first time that 
I noticed accompanying this being who spoke peace to the 
wild waves of grief that beat against the soul doors, two 
others, who I afterward learned were the spirit father and 
mother of my incarnation. 

My brother with steady hands cut from the bending trees 
long, bloom-laden branches, and, binding them together with 
smaller ones, made thereby a cot of white flowers whereon 
they placed the bridal form, now so lifeless, so expressionless. 
This the six young men bore. The grief stricken proces- 
sion was headed by my brother, and the one who so loved 
me that he would that day have made me his bride. Fol- 
lowing those who in silence bore the cot of flowers, were 
the six fair maidens, leading each a riderless horse. As 
they moved away the soul's peacemaker of the hour, still 
holding my hand, said, "We will follow them," which we 
did, my heart the while striving to unravel the mysterious 
relation existing betwen us; for as yet, Eon, my soul had 
not recalled the past. I was only conscious that for some 
reason, I loved you; that in some way which I could not 
fathom, I was a part of your very existence, you a part of 
mine; but who you were, whence you came, or whither you 
would go, all was mystery. I knew, as if by intuition, that 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 73 

wherever you went there too I should go; that as an un- 
clothed spirit I should never be separated from you. On we 
went, following with peaceful hearts the sad ones that pre- 
ceded us, until nearing the home of my past happy years, 
you said, "We will not enter yet," and turned into the quiet 
path that led us to the little study, where once your spirit 
lips whispered the one word, Eona, which I then understood 
not, and in the quiet peace of your presence I noticed not 
the flight of time, felt not that the future was full of 
demands that must reach the soul, waking it to fulfill- 
ment, until laying your hand on mine, you said, "We will 
go now to your home for a while." I thought then but few 
hours had passed since the shadow of what the world calls 
death had fallen across the path of those I loved. 

As we entered the home where hearts refused to be com- 
forted, the breath of spices filled the air, and I found all the 
funeral ceremonies, such as were preparatory to the final 
episode, had during the days that I thought to be hours 
been consummated; and there, in all the pomp that wealth 
can bestow, lay the embalmed form with its wrappings of 
costly silks, waiting the action of those who were to bear it 
to its last resting place. I stood by the lifeless form, 
smoothed with tender hand the brow of my mother where 
the silvery threads rapidly gathered, kissed the cheek of 
my brother, and whispered to the heart that had chosen 
me words of peace and comfort that methought met in his 
soul a responsive echo; for there came into his eyes a soft- 
ened light, such as shines in the souls of those who through 
many sorrows, through many battles, seem reborn through 
overcoming with the likeness of a god. As I looked from 
one face to another, my heart blessed you, that you had thus 
saved me from witnessing the first deep sorrow of my loved 
ones. As the form was at last borne away, it was followed 
by the six maidens who had come to me with joyous 
hearts, and the six young men, their attendants at the fes- 
tive ceremonies. As they passed out they chanted a low. 
sad, and solemn service for the dead, which would have 
wakened the grief of my heart, had you not been ever by 
my side. In the hands of each was carried a lighted lamp 



74 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of silver, which in burning emitted a vapor in which the 
breath of spices was again manifest. We followed the 
strange procession; for I felt an indescribable longing to look 
upon the form that had been mine, in its final abode. 

The procession stopped in front of a tall monument of 
what I shall call marble, as that comes nearest to express- 
ing it. On the base it was broad, occupying on the ground 
space sufficient to have formed an immense room, and it 
did form what might be called a room, as a door opening 
at the base showed. All passed in, their lights at first 
making the place look wild. We followed and saw the 
form, sacred still to those dear ones, placed on the marble 
receiver for the dead. Above it was an arch of the same. 
Thus ended the funeral rites with one exception, the 
lighted lamps were placed around the form on the receiver, 
and as the sad procession passed out, each one of the 
attendants at the festivities approached the form, and left 
on its quiet breast a single full blown flower. This tower- 
like monument extended in height many feet, as you meas- 
ure distances, the upper extreme being pointed. The whole 
external surface was carved in figures of birds, flowers, and 
animals, giving it an appearance that might seem to par- 
take of barbaric ages, yet such at that time on the planet 
Jupiter was the taste of those whose position signified power. 
We returned once more to the home from whence so much 
sunlight had fled, when to quicken memory you led me to 
the scene my mother, through your inspiration, had been led 
to paint of our home on Brier Hill, in the fourth sphere of 
the earth's spirit world. I had seen it for years, yet had 
never for a moment caught the spirit of it; but standing 
there with you, gazing at it silently, the spirit essence of 
the beauty and actual truth it held covered the real picture, 
until I felt wafting through all the vales and corridors of 
the past faint breezes from the isles of memory, bringing to 
my hungering soul one landmark after another, in such rapid 
succession that it seemed to me an avalanche was about to 
sweep me from existence, when suddenly there dawned 
on and through all my quickened senses the memory of 
another blessed morning of the soul, a morning that gave 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 75 

way to twilight. As my feet sought the rugged paths of 
incarnation, the twilight had given way to night, wherein 
was but one star,' and that star the Eon of my soul. But 
few times had it shone above the horizon of my actual 
consciousness. Yet every ray therefrom had reached my 
soul and lingered in peace, like rhythmic echoes of angel 
land. Again dawned the glad morning, another marriage 
morn of my soul, when reunited to you in the land of 
souls, life would mean far more than the idle day-dreams of 
incarnation. 

Thus I felt, realizing not at the time the deepened pow- 
ers of our united being through an obedience to the voice of 
the law of our own souls that bade us pass under the arch, 
gathering therefrom its choice fruits. We had indeed 
passed under it, and bore still on our garments the bene- 
dictory dews that had there fallen, while to our souls had we 
gathered from its choicest offerings, that all who seek to 
win can obtain. Thus with garlands freshly gathered and 
freshly twined I longed for the home I had left, and my 
whole soul breathed to yours the silent appeal for the home 
of the long ago ; for I longed to take up the chain of my 
spiritual existence in the land where I left it, and looking 
over one link after another, see them brightened by the 
power which is the legacy of the knowledge that we had 
gained in the pilgrimage we had willingly entered upon. 
I say we, because you had ever followed me, the seeming 
shadow of my own soul. What I had suffered you had 
suffered, what had brought peace to my heart brought peace 
to yours, thus dimly conscious to me had you held your 
own place by the loom of time, throwing ever into my hand 
the burnished shuttle on which the soul's necessities wound 
its varied threads. And now I longed to chant the sweet 
song of peace and love in my own home, but your soul said 
nay — let us firs,t comfort the hearts that ache, the tender, 
loving hearts which in my newly opened volume 1 had for 
the time forgotten. My heart accepted the proposal will- 
ingly and fully, and to do so, we sought a home in the 
second sphere of the planet Jupiter we had both loved 
before my baptism in matter. Here in a silken, tent-like 



76 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

house such as I told you in a previous chapter the inhabit- 
ants occupied, we tarried until we had tided over the life- 
boats of the father and mother of my incarnation. There, 
too, we learned much and were able to carry glad tidings to 
the hearts I had left in sorrow. The brother of my incar- 
nation, whom I then loved, and have ever cherished, became 
the recipient of great spiritual knowledge, and to him I was 
in time able to show myself, which was a boon of peace to 
his soul. He in time became a noted astronomer, in which 
pursuit I was able to lead him, solving the enigmas of that 
inefficient mechanism left to the astronomer's gaze like a 
night without a star. 

Peaceful in sound are the brook songs of our native land, 
peaceful the love-laden breezes that come from groves of 
spices and balm, touching cheeks and brow with soft caress, 
waking music olden and tender, at the chime of which the 
soul pays willing homage. Thus, Eon, we felt when the 
sight of home greeted our eyes, casting its shadow towards 
us, as if anxious to clasp us close within its walls. And 
after the long years of our pilgrimage, the very air seemed 
to welcome us, the breath of blooms whispered of home and 
peace, and long we felt it would be sweet to rest, sweet to 
have the soul's summer span ages untold, ere another 
twilight wove its weird shadows through the unseen vales 
of the yet to be, wherein our feet as yet had wandered not, 
wherein as yet we had placed no landmark, speaking in 
silent language of battles won and laurels worn. I look 
back now and smile at the satisfaction with which we 
looked over our past with its many windings, its wander- 
ings to and fro, avoiding the faintest glimpse toward the 
future, in whose vales, and on whose mountain peaks 
gleamed the lamp of destiny, that in time to come must 
cast over us the halo of its steady light. It was enough 
then to feel that we were home, enough to live in each 
other's presence; what more needed we of heaven. We felt 
with what we had gained from wisdom's store-house, we 
could forever be content, and never again feel the hunger- 
ings and thirstings after knowledge that in other days 
wakened in our souls the mighty call that led us earth- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 77 

ward. Little man knows what absolute demands the soul 
has power to make, or how, when once made, the cry will 
come ever from the great deep, for the full supply that alone 
can feed the immortal. But fresh from the home of incar- 
nation, we were at peace with all soul demands, and the 
waters of life seemed ever slaking our thirst. 

Our home was yet at Brier Hill, ever fragrant with the 
breath from the blooming hedge; below us lay the same 
beautiful homes, played the same fountains, though many 
dwellers whom we had known there, we were told, had 
gone earthward, or to some other planet, to^Teturn at some 
indefinite time, bringing with them, as we had done, their 
sheaves. Thus like the ebb and flow of the great ocean is 
life ; touching first the shores immutable, then beating against 
the rocky shores of earth, gaining power from each, taking 
power to each. Again in the Temple of Love we stood before 
the holy altar and replighted once more the sacred vows of 
the long ago ; again the tinted arch shone over us with un- 
dimmed halo. The voice of one high and holy fell on our 
ears like the music of many waterfalls. "Eon and Eona, long 
ages since chosen as messengers of light, well, aye thrice 
well, have ye thus far done in the harvest fields wherein ye 
have gleaned ; rest ye now in the summer-time valley, for 
afar off are other fields that the mighty mountain peaks of 
time hide not from my sight — thither lies a path towards 
which you will be willing to turn in time to come, in quest 
of power that shall open to you the doors to higher worlds, 
the air of which is ever like the sweet intonations of many 
harps. Till then, peace be with you." And "Peace be 
with you," whispered every passing breeze. "Peace be 
with you," seemed to come from every hill-top and valley, 
from every opening bud we pressed beneath our feet; while 
from the great deep of our souls songs of peace and love 
floated like the tell-tale breath from the bloom-laden valley 
of balm. 

As we passed once more from this sacred temple, with the 
waves of music from the harpers falling on our ears, aye, 
into our very souls, we felt that we had all of heaven we 
could ask or desire, and shrank from the very thought of 



78 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

anything beyond, either on earth or in heaven, as one might 
shrink from the bitter blasts of a wild tempest, which 
shows that progression must have its seasons of repose; and 
these are the soul's sweetest music, harmonizing the entire 
being and fitting it for mightier battles, for greater 
victories. And in these lulls lies, after all, the greatest 
power. For it is here that Compensation — the world's 
great prince — finds time to settle the books of life, or, we 
in spirit land would say, incarnation, leaving no debt 
unpaid through the failure of the bank of circumstances, 
which in our land takes the place of the gold that glitters, 
and is never at discount. Thus, Eon, in this peace from 
which we wished not to wake to the consciousness of a 
gathering twilight, you will perceive we were enjoying one 
of the earth's forevers, which the children of earth always 
think when it comes to them is as endless as time itself — 
yet these sweet forevers by the wayside of life's homeward 
paths are very apt to close abruptly as one would close a 
finished volume with a half sigh that it ended so soon, yet 
with no inclination to reopen or read ; the sweetness and 
romance are all gone. One may idle a few moments over 
the pictures, if it be illustrated, but that is all. 

In this sweet summer-time of peace and rest that had 
come to us, or to which we had come, we were not idlers, 
but sought wisdom, though perhaps not instantly. Children 
do not often gather flowers with great perseverance when 
the summer sun shines and the days are long, though they 
may twine now and then a wreath, bind now and then a 
brow. I said before that we craved nothing beyond the 
wisdom, peace, and love that reigned in this fourth sphere, 
and sought no paths leading therefrom. By our experiences 
gained through matter we had grown large in our sympa- 
thies with the dwellers of earth. We looked upon them as 
mariners on an uncertain tide, without chart or compass, 
and we longed to carry to them the wisdom of the land 
wherein we dwelt ; which could not be done, and in one 
sense can never be done, because the dwellers of earth must 
through experience have their souls prepared, through un- 
f oldment, or the light brought will be to them darkness, and 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 79 

the greater the light, the deeper the soul's midnight. Step 
by step up the mountains of progression is the only way 
home, and the light from one mountain peak will cast a 
halo to those nearest it, lessening the shades of the valleys 
between. In the ebb and flow of the tides of progression, 
there have ever been times when earth's dwellers could 
accept the presence and power of immortals — this the land- 
marks of the past prove, and at such times some master- 
hand has carved in unmistakable characters the point gained 
ere the wave receded, and it is only at such times that 
spirits can influence the affairs of men and nations, which 
shows the disadvantage under which the denizens of the 
spheres labor. 

As I said, we longed to make better the conditions of 
earth children, and this anxiety throughout the sphere we 
then occupied was general, which, although we then under- 
stood. not, was in actual response to the rising tide of pro- 
gression of the earth dwellers, and I have since learned 
that before each rise of this tide, the inhabitants of the 
spheres felt the noon mark of time falling across the dial of 
their souls, when from hill-top and valley resounded the 
bugles, that called to action. Thus the bugles sounded their 
notes near and far, and we immediately formed societies, 
each society consisting of a certain number, and each dele- 
gated to watch some point of earth, whereon the banner 
of light and truth might be planted, where seed might be 
sown in the souls of men to bear fruit that should feed the 
immortal, until another wave should rise. There was in 
the sphere in which we dwelt, as in all others, a temple 
wherein met, at certain times, all these societies. Here 
tidings were brought of whatever point had been gained. 
Here, too, plans were laid, to be carried out on earth. Each 
society had its badge, yet each was harmonized, not gov- 
erned by the same regulations. Thus we labored, some- 
times with discouragement, and sometimes with renewed 
hope, thinking surely the morning was dawning. The 
children of earth were often frightened through the power 
we gained, and often through the inharmony of their war- 
like natures, we were beaten back to our citadel to recon- 



80 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

struct our plans, and again march earthward. These same 
struggles and warfares are undoubtedly but repetitions of 
the past struggles in the early ages of all planets where 
man has found a home. Our knowledge of chemistry, at 
this early period of the development of both earth and man, 
was of the greatest service to us, and so perfectly is this 
taught in the fourth sphere, that those who turn their at- 
tention to it can simplify the elements surrounding man and 
produce startling results with no injury to the physical but 
often with great good to it. 



CHAPTEE IX. 

Peacefully, oh so peacefully, passed those years of labor 
which love lightened and brightened, crowning every effort 
made to bless earth children and the dwellers of the lower 
spheres with results that gladdened and cast a steady light 
over* future efforts. Aye, peacefully glided the onward flow 
of time's waves, as glides between banks, green, grass-grown 
and high, some idly singing stream, winding its way on- 
ward and still onward, till all undreamed of it reaches the 
ocean, and finds itself no longer the summer-time idler 
among banks of bloom and nodding aspen, but a part of the 
great restless ocean itself, whose stern and solemn roar, 
that seems growling defiance to the universe, ends in lullaby 
whispers in the hearts of the ocean shells, to which alone it 
tells its cruel secrets as though they were the father con- 
fessors of the mysteries it holds from the eye of man. Thus 
glided the lovelit stream on which we were floating. 
Thus was passing our summer-time, our souls' sweet for- 
ever, to which we had clung as clings a child to its mother. 
But all children weary of sweets— weary of the garden 
wherein grow the choicest blooms, and with swiftly flying 
feet seek the bare sands of the river's banks, and with more 
joy than they gathered the sweetest-scented blooms, toss over 
its surface the hard pebbles, laughing loud and clear, as the 
wave, bounding shoreward and receding, leaves on their 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 81 

feet its own shining drops. Our summer-time was passing; 
we felt within our souls the dry and crisped stubble, from 
which the juices and tender green had gone, and there came 
to us a longing to face a keener blast than ever blew in this 
land of summer sunsets. We felt our energies relaxed, 
felt that the toning power of incarnation could alone meet 
the demand of the soul that we felt ever growing louder 
and more imperative. Like the little ones of earth, we 
longed to stand on the bare sands of life's river, and, gather- 
ing therefrom pebbles, cast them afar off o'er its waters, 
and watch the shoreward ripple they made. Nothing now 
could hold us ; like the war-horse we scented afar off the 
battle raging, and longed to join the conflict, If you ask 
me how long this peace-giving summer of fadeless beauty 
lasted, I can say for ages, for remember with us in that 
home a year was but as a day; we counted not time, because 
it was all ours, and counted or uncounted, it remained ours 
the same. There was no specified amount of progression to 
be obtained in any given time ; yet souls whose God-given 
attributes are not all unfolded, until they become full-orbed 
angels, have some hour wherein the attractive power of 
matter reaches the great deeps, like the earnest call of a lov- 
ing mother, and the soul responds, " I come." Thus we felt 
through all our unfolding power the mighty soul-reaching 
call and we wafted earthward responsive echoes, " We 
come, we come." 

Have I told you all, do you ask, of our stay in this sphere ? 
No, I could not, for time here in your land, you remember, 
is counted and belongs to others, not to Eona, though she 
gives to you accurately the heads of the soul's progression, 
during that early period; the many pleasant memories of it 
will come back to you here, or hereafter, in waves of joyful 
wonderment and surprise. Though I would gladly weave 
in the many colored threads if thereby good could be 
brought to the world, and if the counted time of your land 
held years enough in which to accomplish the work, which 
it does not. When our souls became fully alive to the at- 
tractive power of matter, and felt the earnest longings to 
respond, we for the first time realized that the thought of 

6 



82 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA 



the earthward journey brought to us no sadness, cast no 
shadow on the soul's dial, there was only the earnest long- 
ing to go, which in a measure puzzled us ; but there are 
reasons, defined or otherwise, for all emotions, which if the 
present, tyrant like, withholds, the not far-off future, with a 
key that defies all locks, discloses. 

As we had decided to return in response to the call that 
came louder and louder on each breeze that wafted from 
earth shores, followed by echoes wherein we heard the 
clamor from the battle-fields, we made rapid preparations. 
We consulted the wisdom teachers of the temple wherein 
we had continued to labor for mental improvement, and 
found to our astonishment that they understood it all, had 
known through all this peace-giving season, — this ended 
forever, this now finished volume, — where and when we 
were with quickened energies and our thus far soul-de- 
veloped powers ; and what awoke within our beings a 
new joy was the assurance that we were not to be sepa- 
rated, but hand in hand, side by side, we were to stand on 
the Shores of earth, though for what purpose, to what end, 
we then knew not. The spirit fathers and mothers, with 
one who should hold position of priest, were to be the 
guardian powers of our incarnation. We said good-bye to 
Brier Hill, as though it were a thing of the long ago, query- 
ing not whether we would ever peer through the twilight 
shadows of time to see it again ; whether the scent of 
brier blooms would ever again fall on our senses, like the 
benedictory amens of exalted saints. There was no room 
in our waiting souls for a single regret, the bugles were 
sounding on the then unseen shores of earth, and we were 
impatient to be gone. Thus silently are the circumstantial 
threads of individual existences woven. Some power, 
some principle unseen to man, is ever paving the way to 
greater possibilities, through this ever busy mystic loom. 
'Tis the hand of the Infinite, leading homeward through the 
numberless winding paths his children. 

Long ages ago there dwelt a nation in that region of 
country on the earth plane that you call Arabia. This 
people was ruled by a treacherous king. I know not whether 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 8d 

your histories of that far-off time make mention of it, 
perhaps no parchments were saved and handed down to 
later generations, but that matters not. In that nation we 
were to incarnate, you in one province (by which I mean a 
division made by an ocean, or great body of water,) and I 
in another. Do you shrink, Eon, from the thought of 
having been at one time an Arab? Remember they are a 
fallen nation now; their glory has departed, like a faded 
sunset, bearing only somber clouds where are seen no 
softened tints of rose and amber. The nation of which I 
write was powerful and possessed great wealth; they were 
also a people given to pride, yet not the excesses that mark 
the path of man at the present period. They were war- 
like, and woe unto the man who unfortunately made an 
enemy; the very dust of the earth seemed thirsting for his 
blood, and sooner or later quenched its thirst therewith. 
Do you wonder that such a point as this was chosen for us? 
that we did not shrink from it all with the breath of an end- 
less summer still on our cheeks ; with all the lighted vales 
through which we had wended our way shedding their every 
halo around us; with the music of the harpers still sound- 
ing in our ears? No, 'twas joy to face the wild waves of 
earth life. The lull of progression had ended, and we felt 
within us a power born therefrom that we dreamed might 
move nations. 

It was strength and joy combined to know that we were 
both to touch the shores of earth at the same time, and were 
assured by the guardians that we through their guidance 
should be brought together when man's time had counted a 
certain number of years. In our coming earthward to- 
gether we read the mystery till then unsolved of our will- 
ingness to incarnate. It is true that it is seldom that 
duals incarnate at the same time, yet such incarnations do 
occur, but always for a purpose or object that could not be 
attained if one came alone, there being times when the 
whole incarnated power is needed to attain a desired and 
observed point, which when gained marks a grand epoch in 
the soul's progression. 

Here, Eon, in this since desolated country, you again with 



84 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

a mighty purpose breathing through your entire being 
watched by the cradle of my incarnation, as it was considered 
wise and best that I should open my eyes, through matter, 
on the first page of the new volume before you should close 
yours, putting away with firm resolve the glories wherein 
we had long dwelt. So I slept, and awoke to look into 
dusky eyes, to feel the tender touch of a dark cheek 
against mine, to love as love the little ones of earth, to look 
in wonder on what seems to children an entire world, to 
grow day by day in accordance with the law that governed 
the very atoms of my physical being. Here lies a point 
that observers seemingly overlook, that is, the atomic 
harmony of the form wherein spirits incarnate; if this 
harmony does not exist, the spirit seems to digress into 
by-ways of a thorny nature, which I do not say is wrong, 
for in such seeming digression does the trying test come. 
And these points spirit through matter must war against 
and overcome, else it is not master of the battle-field, and, if 
not master, were it to reach the highest heavens would be 
earth-bound in as far as it had not overcome, and would 
from the necessity of its own nature find it impossible not 
to respond to the attractive powers of matter when the 
mother called ; the father's house could not hold it. This 
being true, it is wise to look with pity on those who seem 
far from the right path ; from the lips of angels falls no 
censure, they look beyond the battle-field, and see where the 
white banner of peace waves in the breeze of the heaven 
that is to come to the victor. Through just such digressive 
paths have all the dwellers of earth, and I might say the 
universe, wended their way to their spotless robes and 
victors' crowns. Through just such paths must tread all 
who follow, — and here comes another point that needs sim- 
plifying. The individualized existences of the universe 
number no more, and no less, than they have ever num- 
bered. Each child born to-day into the earth life is not the 
advent of a new soul, fresh from the hand and heart of the 
Infinite, simply the return of one who from the fields of the 
forever has heard the call of mother nature, and responds 
to the imperative demand, and comes again in obedience to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 85 

the voice that reached it in the land of souls. And this im- 
mortal will find, somewhere, work left undone, some baby 
fought battle, toward which the mother's heart will lead it, 
and such souls inhabit forms wherein exists increased 
atomic harmony ; they will feel creeping through the lattice 
a light like the light of dream-land, and by the light they 
will become conscious in a dreamy way that they have 
before mounted a war-horse on that same battle-field. 

I find it impossible not to lay aside at times the chain 
of incidents, and clear the way, cutting down the under- 
brush of long held false ideas, and paving the way with 
solid facts quarried fresh from the heart of the Infinite. 
These highways of progressive thought are needful to the 
army of thinkers whose mighty tread is shaking the under- 
ground rooms of Catholicism, and unpillars every other ism 
of time and bigotry. Man exists to-day, and has ever 
existed, and will ever exist, and will ever and anon touch 
the shores of earth, gathering from the sand-strewn shores 
of life's river the shells that to him seem fairest, selecting 
from the thorny way blossoms that to him seem most 
fragrant, then again returning to the land of souls. Thus 
in response to the ticking of the clock of time, he comes 
and goes, until he can claim his heirship to the courts 
celestial, where is ended the battle, when matter is con- 
quered and he stands a full-orbed angel, with the powers 
that have governed him subservient to his master spirit. 

But few months after my incarnation, according to the 
measurement of man's time, you too fell asleep, and awoke 
in a reign of tyranny, a dweller in a land of wars, selfish- 
ness, idolatry, and treachery, and yet a land of wealth, a 
land wherein might stood in the place of right. I stand at 
the open door of this volume, and, glancing over its pages, 
whereon the characters symbolize the conditions that ex- 
isted, I shrink from copying them, shrink from weav- 
ing in these coarser threads. It was our battle ground ; 
and the twilight of our life found us yet with sword in 
hand. If I leave out a portion of this incarnation, remem- 
ber it will be because I think it best. I grew to womanhood 
with a strange devotion in my nature to an undefined Deity, 



86 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and, strange as it may sound to you, worshiped an idol, and 
yet not in the spirit that generally prompted worship of that 
kind. Idols at that time were supposed to possess actual 
power over health, life, and all material objects. This I did 
not accept, though I dared not confess it, for each man and 
woman held to the idea that their idols had power to anni- 
hilate any one who disbelieved in them. So silently I bowed 
to the god of my own soul, merely symbolizing the power 
that I alone accepted by the idol before which I prostrated 
myself. My idol was a dove, with white wings spread. 
This was mounted on what I would now call an altar ; 
before it were hung silken curtains, richly embroidered with 
gold around this dove. Whenever trouble or danger seemed 
imminent, I lighted seven long .perfumed candles, and so 
long as these burnt, I refrained from force. This dove oc- 
cupied a niche sacred to itself, the entrance to which was 
defined by a massive arch set with precious stones, at each 
side of which burnt day and night tapers, set in sockets of 
gold, that formed a part of the arms that projected from 
either side for that purpose. The curtains were never parted 
except as I entered. I look back upon this one point with 
no shrinking, for through the power I thus gained and held, 
I was saved many trials and much sorrow. Here in my 
worshipful hours and moods the spirit father and mother 
were able to come very near to me, and thus my spiritual 
nature received an impetus it never before had attained. 
Of this I became more conscious after the earth journey 
was ended. 

My mother was ignorant and superstitious, and thus held 
tenaciously to the temple-taught vagaries of the much- wor- 
shiped idols. In her honesty to such she often threatened 
me with pilgrimages to strange lands. At such times I 
would retire to the altar whereon the dove of peace pre- 
sided, and, prostrating myself, would appeal to the god the 
dove symbolized, when there would come to my soul an 
assurance that was both peace-giving and power-growing. 
At such times there would often fall over me a light, which 
I afterwards knew to have been bestowed by my guardians, 
and was a power my mother could not overcome, and which 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 87 

she feared ; for she often saw the halo of it still falling 
around me, when she would refrain from farther persecu- 
tions. My father worshiped at the shrine of my mother's 
idol. He was a clear-headed man for that age, and dealt 
largely in gems and precious stones of all kinds. I am un- 
able to bring power sufficient to the brain I use to reproduce 
in shadowy form the home I then occupied, and to give it a 
full description. The reason I cannot do this is the lack of 
harmony between the brain and the barbarous age from 
which I am gleaning, and I wonder not at it, for I, too, 
shrink from treading among its long-ago shadows. The 
little I can make plain I will. The rooms were low, but 
large, the floors were of colored woods, with here and there 
rugs, all the wood within was dark, but beautiful to look 
upon. There were what you now call mantels, richly inlaid 
with gold. Here were placed pitchers of gold, the rooms 
were always fragrant with the breath of spices, and flowers 
were made to grow in large pots, especially a fragrant lily, 
which was considered almost sacred. 



CHAPTER X. 

Time, the master weaver of human destinies, moved with 
firm hand the morning-time years of my life, and strange 
do these years look to me now as I turn a backward 
glance 'neath the several arches, that, bud, blossom, and 
fruit crowned, span the pathway of my past. Immortals 
expressing themselves through matter flit not moth-like 
forever in the light. It is meet that they should drink deep 
draughts from all fountains that cast their spray on the 
homeward path, else they will forever remain dwarfed souls, 
with no far-reaching sympathies that are the ladders let down 
by angel love from angel life. It is well that man has not the 
power to mark his own future in all things ; that being the 
case, the path would be crowded with idlers, seeking only the 
realization of childish day-dreams. In my father'* house 
weremanv servants ; these were not from our own nation, 



88 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

but were captives of war from nations against whom they 
went to battle, it being- thought an unpardonable disgrace for 
one of our own nation to serve. Food was served to the 
family, not on tables, as is your custom, but on silver or other 
trays, which they held in their laps, they at the time occu- 
pying a seat, for which in your language I can find no 
name, but will describe as best I can. It resembled a large 
cushion, as you would say, but of a material similar to 
what you call plush. These were richly embroidered with 
gold. Those belonging to the heads of the family were 
very large, and exquisitely wrought. Seated on these 
around the room, they partook of their refreshments, a 
servant meanwhile standing directly in front of them, to 
bear away the uneaten fragments, and bring whatever was 
demanded ; which at the close of each meal was invariably 
wine, of their own make. This was drunk by all members 
of the family, and many, more credulous than devout, 
placed this wine in chalices of gold on their altars to ap- 
pease the supposed wrath of their idols, and always on 
taking a journey they in this way besought their silent 
deities to insure them a safe return. They who served were 
remunerated only by food, clothing, and protection, while 
those of their own nation who were taken captive and re- 
duced to servitude were never spoken of, and would not 
have been taken back had it been in their power to make 
such solicitations. 

There are a few points in domestic life which I care 
not to touch. You know it is well when one is gathering 
flowers, to gather those that are fairest, especially if the 
field from which one gathers be not pleasant with produc- 
tions that please the eye, and appeal in sweetness to the 
senses. Even history may well shrink from ringing tones 
barbaric on ears unaccustomed to such sounds. Yet I will 
give to you enough to stimulate memory to the acceptance 
of all you will care to recall. You know there are some 
scenes one does not care to remember, though it may be 
pleasant to recall the lessons thereby learned. At the time 
of which I am now to make mention, I was in the full bloom 
of womanhood. It matters not whether I was comely to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 89 

look upon or unpleasant to the eye. I was a woman with a 
woman's heart, and knew some one would come to woo me, 
or else there would rest upon me a lasting stigma, and I 
would no longer be looked upon kindly by my own kindred ; 
which was in accordance with the customs that held the 
reins over woman at that time. My heart beat wildly when 
one sunset time there rode to my father's door a man 
pleasant to look upon, leading by his side a riderless steed, 
large and powerful. Over his body was spread a cover- 
ing of crimson of some heavy, rich material, beautifully 
wrought with gold. The rider dismounted not at my 
father's request, and I watched with anxious heart, peer- 
ing through the heavy vines, fearing lest he would turn 
away. He took from a small, yet exquisitely wrought, casket 
of gold, beautiful jewels, and rare stones, that I could see 
sparkle as the rays of the setting sun fell over them, seem- 
ing to turn them to waves of liquid light. At length after 
much consultation my father took the casket, and the rider 
dismounted. I knew what this signified, and immediately 
flew to the white-winged dove, where I lighted the perfumed 
candles, and prepared for a fast, while I lifted my soul to 
its own deity in chants of thanksgiving. I left not the 
sacred niche till the morning dawned, and when the family 
gathered for the first meal of the day (which was not until 
the sun cast a shadow half-way between the sun's rising 
and the noon-time), my father led me to the young man, who 
the evening before had made with him a bargain for me, 
the significance of which I will explain. At that time and 
in that nation the wooer, when in quest of a bride, sought 
not the hand of a maiden through the attractable power of 
beauty, or of love, and often never saw her until all points 
had been settled with the father, and often he became ac- 
quainted with the existence of the one he sought through 
tidings carried him by some one who conjectured that she 
would make for him a thrifty wife ; when having made his 
own conclusions, he saddled his own horse, and decked an- 
other for the wife he would carry to his own land. Then 
taking with him the wealth he had laid aside for that pur- 
pose, he rode away, leading the richly dressed horse, the 



00 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

trappings of which showed the position of the wooer, and 
went far towards securing him a bride. With the riches he 
carried with him, were the gems or gold with which he pur- 
chased of the father a daughter of his own household ; the 
mother had no voice in the disposition made, nor had the 
daughter. She was sold and borne away, while the father 
counted his wealth contentedly, thinking not of her who 
had gone, but waiting yet impatiently for other wooers to 
claim the remaining daughters of his household. 

Thus you see, woman at that age had no power, no rights. 
In the sons alone was the father and his house honored. 
While the daughter became the burthen bearer of men, 
who looked upon her as you would now look upon a slave, yet 
women sought matrimony, or rather desired it, there being 
in it some fetters broken ; besides what love their souls 
were susceptible of had a little more chance of expressing 
itself, though the vine was slender and the oak grew but 
stern and rugged branches. In the manner I have de- 
scribed I was sold, my father placing in the hand of the 
dark-eyed, dark-browed man my own. This constituted the 
entire marriage ceremony, and I thought it was well, and 
before the sun touched the noon-mark I was gayly and 
richly dressed for the journey. My father, in honor of the 
one who bore me away, commanded many servants to ac- 
company us with discordant sounding instruments from 
which they deemed they brought music that would charm 
from the bridal pair the imagined wrath of the many gods 
of hostile nations. I took not with me my idol, my white- 
winged dove, as it was my duty to worship at the shrine of 
him who with jewels and precious stones purchased my very 
thoughts, hopes, and fears. He could command and I must 
obey : henceforth I was to bow to his god, and this I thought 
was well. 

At length, after journeying many days by land and by 
water, we reached the land and home I was in the future to 
look upon as mine. Men-servants and maid-servants, in 
holiday attire, assisted us to alight, which was to me an 
evidence of the wealth, position, and power of my lord. 
The home we entered was built, like all others at that time, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 91 

low and large on the ground, with balconies facing north, 
south, east, and west; without, trees, bloom and fruit laden, 
cast their cooling shadows near and far ; while beneath 
them here and there were seats of stone, artistically carved 
and brightened by gay-colored mats or rugs. Within all 
was elegance and luxury, silken curtains draped the low, 
broad windows, richly colored and woven rugs were placed 
here and there on floors that seemed constructed from all 
the beautiful stones the earth afforded ; the seats, taking* 
the place of chairs at the present time, were like those in 
my father's home, cushion-shaped and richly carved. Art, 
at the time of which I write, had planted its banner high in 
the soul's chamber of ideality. All paid willing homage to 
the beautiful, and this very principle was a point gained 
that marks an epoch in the progression of man, an open 
door leading out from the vales barbaric. Though it has 
taken many, many ages for man to gain the foothold he 
rightfully claims to-day, the nights leading thereto seem 
longer than the days, and the stars in the inexpressible 
darkness, but few and dim. I look not back to this incar- 
nation with feelings of tenderness, but with the ever 
present knowledge that it was a necessity. 

Soon after my reception into this home that I was to 
occupy, which was far less slave-like than I had ever 
dreamed woman's position could be, instead of there being 
several wives, I found none but myself, which startled me, 
as it was the custom of the lords at that age to call around 
them in their homes the fair ones whose beauty attracted 
them, and the one who supported the largest number of 
wives was considered as the most wealthy. Thus time 
passed with us, I constantly expecting arrivals of female 
beauty that came not, yet not daring to question the one 
who had given for me his casket of jewels, the price my 
father set on his own child. I could not believe I could shine 
in his soul's casket, the only jewel there. In time there 
came to our home a daughter, with a lovelit tenderness in 
her eyes, that thrilled my very soul, and made me feel more 
than aught else had done, the slavish bondage in which 
woman was held ; made me recoil in horror and indignation 



92 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

at the customs of the people of the land of luxury and 
wealth. This deep feeling I seemed to breathe with every 
breath and caress of love into the heart of the little one, 
whose eyes looked into mine with a wistfulness that made 
me feel that in her nature were hidden wells filled with a 
power unutterable, that were to some day be like a newly 
opened volume, wherein might be read what then was un- 
lawful for woman to think. With the birth of this little 
one, whose existence was to our souls a lamp of inspira- 
tion, there came a more perfect understanding between my 
purchaser and myself. He had never been exacting, never 
masterful in his deportment, and through kindness had 
wakened in my heart a love so deep, so sacred, that I could 
have consigned to annihilation any one who should step be- 
tween us. This feeling hourly stood sentinel at the inner 
door of my woman's soul, for I hourly expected some beau- 
tiful face to take from me the position I then occupied ; and 
when one day I was summoned to the presence of the one I 
loved I was struck dumb with joy to hear from lips I had 
never dared dispute, the sacred avowal that while I stood 
by his side, no other wife should be called beneath his 
roof. I fell at his feet as though he were a god, for such I 
almost deemed him, in my devotion. I brought our little one 
and laid her at his feet, and shuddered as her dimpled hands 
were stretched out to him, at the dark thoughts that had 
budded into stern, pitiless resolves in my heart, wherein 
dwelt a fount of exhaustless love for the little one dependent 
upon me. I had sworn to myself, ere woman's glory set its 
radiant seal upon her brow, to place to the lips I kissed in 
deepest love, the draught that would unfetter the soul and 
place it beyond the glittering and bejeweled price of its 
would-be purchaser. Eon, do you shudder that Eona ever 
thus thought and felt, ever thus swore death to the one she 
loved ? Ah, but have I not told you I have pressed my lips 
to all life's cups, wherein the dregs of anger, jealousy, 
hatred, and all the passions lay smouldering, to spring up a 
scorching flame in the partaking soul ? Aye, all this is 
true, and the result is, o'er each battle fought, I have waved 
the banner of victory, until the passions born of earth hav- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 93 

ing dealt thus strangely with the soul, lie beneath my feet, 
powerless to breathe ever again their erude magnetic waves 
in vibrations over the soul's responsive chambers. 

From the hour in which I received the information that so 
lightened my whole life and being as with a noon-day sun, 
I felt that I had a husband; felt no longer the slave fetters 
binding my very thoughts, and here I may say was sown 
some of the first seeds from which has sprung the principle of 
the present,— known under the head of woman's rights. A 
small beginning, some may say; yet for that day and age 
of tyranny over woman, wonderful beyond all previous con- 
ceptions; and, too, a principle once evolved through the needs 
of the soul finds never a grave; it is a power positive of 
earth and air, and moves in undulations far and near, 
touching here a brain and there a brain, and each brain 
thus- awakened gives ungrudgingly its tithes and offerings, 
thus swelling its power, until it acquires and holds a posi- 
tion unquestioned by the law-givers of the land. Thus it 
was in that land and home barbaric, a few threads in the 
warp of this then unwoven principle were laid. Those 
threads were never lost, though perhaps by the many un- 
seen, for the fogs on life's shores are dense. Since then 
other threads from time to time have been added, until the 
present shows a principle that is rapidly unfolding to a 
power that when once established must call for a sacrifice of 
many of the weaknesses of society, much of its trash and 
folly, and herald in the morn of reason and common sense, 
twin brothers of honest thought, that lets the soul out be- 
neath the arches of Infinitude, where bud, bloom, and fruit 
await the half-starved multitudes with conceptions weak- 
ened by the unnourishing food from pulpit worshipers, who 
have put out no receptive efforts. 

In addition to the information my husband gave me and 
of which I have spoken this was added. He acknowledged 
to me his total disbelief in idols, and as I had ever done 
worshiped through them the god of his soul, to whom he 
gave neither form nor place. Here was another bond be- 
tween us, here the birthplace of another principle, that be- 
coming a power must go rushing like a torrent, resting 



94 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

never until its waters mingle with the mighty tides of the 
hereafter. This principle was then but a single drop in the 
world-wide desert, and what prophetic eye could then scan 
the horizon of the far-off ages, and paint them from the 
wondrous and varied picture that but waited the passing 
ages to- become the world's realities? Time did pass, the 
drop took unto itself through its own powers of attraction 
other drops, until in time a tiny brook sang a low song; so 
low at first that priestly ears heard not its babble, and 
when at last heard it was past arresting, for it watered 
many lands, and still flows on. It is true many other 
streams, such as life could then alone produce, flowed into 
it and muddied its waters, but the present day shows the 
brook grown to a mighty tide washing all lands, and clear- 
ing from its own waters whatever is foreign to them. 



CHAPTER XL 

A principle finding its way to hearts that have already 
been opened by the mysterious key of soul receptiveness, 
soon becomes a power, with an increased radiation and ac- 
tive undulations; and brains thus pregnant with angel-sent 
truths fill their own immediate centers of homes with sym- 
bols that are the actual soul expressions and are under- 
standable by souls that bear within the holy of holies suf- 
ficient light whereby they may be explained., Thus it was 
that our home became a center, and it was not long before 
the attractive force therein drew to this center a few 
kindred souls, awakened in a measure to the truths ex- 
pressed by the symbols that were cast from our united 
brains and in one sense were children of our household. (I 
am not mythical in thus describing the birth and center of 
power with the symbolic expressions cast from brains on 
the surrounding elements. These are facts, not mere sup- 
positions, and any one gifted with sufficient clairvoyant 
power can, through the expression of symbols, decipher the 
attributes of individualized existences; aye, can even read 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 95 

the hidden motives of the heart. This power of clear see- 
ing is steadily on the gain, which is accounted for by the 
progressive steps marked in nature's calendar of epochs. 
As I mentioned before, our home became a center whose 
attractive force added new links in the then not far-reach- 
ing chain. Through this attraction we established, with the 
few kindred souls thereby drawn to us, an order, as you 
would term it. This was entirely secret, as all orders must 
in a sense be, or the attractive power is weakened by bring- 
ing into the ranks many whose hearts have never hungered 
for aught but the commonest things of life, and whose only 
stimulating motive is an idle curiosity, which, becoming 
gratified and the soul left untouched, ends in tale-bearing, 
that has not the merit of truthful representations or sensi- 
ble connections. 

There were in our order three merchants, who dealt re- 
spectively in silks, jewels, and precious stones. They, hav- 
ing become convinced of the righteousness of holding as 
theirs but one wife, had put from them all save the one to 
whom they were first plighted. These with the one wife 
each retained added to our household constituted at that 
time as our order the first faint gleam of a morning that 
still lingers afar off, over which cloud after cloud must 
pass, hiding for a time the faint glimmerings that spoke to 
our souls in voices prophetic of a wonderful yet to be. At 
the meetings of our little band, which were frequent and 
occurred at stated times, we intuitively sat with closed eyes 
and communed as we thought with our own souls, though 
in truth we felt the breathings of superior and as yet unseen 
beings, who came to us on the current of harmony thus 
formed. Then we each gave utterance to the thoughts that 
filled our souls, and by so doing, gained at each meet- 
ing a power which we then but little dreamed could 
exist. At these meetings the doors were always closed 
and secured, and to avoid the suspicion of passers-by no 
lights were placed in the room, though the lights the house- 
hold gods demanded through the custom of bigoted igno- 
rance were kept burning to keep unawakened the suspicions 
of the men and maid servants, for suspicions aroused in the 



9G EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

minds of unthinking ignorance create a blind power that 
might overturn thrones and behead sovereigns. 

As we thus at one time sat in our closed and darkened 
room, there suddenly fell around us a light of such ineffable 
brilliancy that we were struck dumb with fear, for with 
our limited experience and comprehension, this was the 
first emotion we were capable of experiencing. While we 
yet held our breaths in our agony of uncertainty, a voice, 
whose intonations held volumes of inexpressible peace, fell 
on our ears, with more than the tenderness of a father's 
blessing, saying, "Peace be with you! cast off all the im- 
purities of your lives, and the unseen world shall be opened 
to your gaze." The light then faded until we sat again in 
the darkness that for the time seemed to stagger us and 
take from us our very breath, so dense had it grown, and 
when lights were brought, whitened faces attested without 
words that the great deeps of each soul had been reached. 
We looked in each other's eyes and read there an unyield- 
ing purpose to turn not back to heathenish idols, for a voice 
from the unseen unknown had called us with its subtle 
power and we must follow. It mattered not over what ob- 
stacles we passed if the end be gained, and with firmer re- 
solves than ever before felt, we clasped hands and thus took, 
as we did at the close of each meeting, an oath of secrecy 
and loyalty to the order and its individual members, calling 
on the god of our own souls to witness the truth and purity 
of our motives, and asking death and annihilation if we 
failed in any point. 

Oh! those days when the sun of civilization shone not 
through the spiritually illumined brain were days of bitter- 
ness and woe to many. Policy was ever uppermost, and in 
fact proved the flag-staff that bore on the deceptive tyran- 
nical breeze the motives of each hoping, fearing heart. A man 
or woman weighed in the balance and found wanting in 
devotion to the gods, which was proven by the appeasing 
incense that was, according to the law, to be daily burned, 
was destroyed by ways and means that would chill the 
heart of the strongest, at the present time. It thus behooved 
us to live in the real and seeming, for we were unconsciously 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 97 

sowing seeds that must go on producing and reproducing 
until a power iconoclastic was born that would react from 
age to age, tearing down the false and making thereby a 
birthplace for the true. Therefore we burned the neces- 
sary incense, and for a time it was a blinding power to the 
eyes of our immediate world; but it is the nature of light 
to shine, and in doing so it is often the cause of strange 
shadows, which depend on the way it shines, also on the 
objects over which it casts its rays. All this is a natural 
result that cannot be avoided, therefore must be met. Our 
light at last shone, partly through the circumstance of put- 
ting away of wives, which made a hideous shadow for the 
eyes of those whose highest aim seemed to be a multiplicity 
of companions who in the strictest sense were but the slaves 
of their law-made master, whose whims and caprices were 
responded to by the women he fed and clothed as suited 
his tastes and passions. Partly, too, our light was made to 
shine, through the friendly greeting of the members of our 
infant order; these greetings seeming to partake so much of 
the brotherly love that is noticeable where there is unity of 
feeling and purpose, and is always significant of a laid plan 
into which curious and suspicious eyes think it their highest 
province to peer. The few rays of light that thus strayed 
from our center brought to us a slight addition in numbers, 
there being two others who felt there was with us a some- 
thing their souls craved. These two were tested in all ways, 
before being admitted, each male member (there being then 
but four) making himself a spy upon their actions. When 
the time came for their acceptance they willingly took upon 
themselves the oath, which was simply loyalty to the order, 
which was a principle, and to its members. The penalty 
for a failure was death, to which rash lips whispered a 
stern and meaning Amen, that boded ill to the one who 
should in any way forfeit his or her claim to the sacred 
bonds which united them as one family, each seeking and 
dispensing all light and knowledge received for a mutual 
benefit. 

Time passed its busy fingers of circumstance, weaving 
chaplets for brows that must wear them regardless of the 



98 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

actual thorns that lay hidden under the hope blooms that 
each heart involuntarily gathers from the world unseen, 
and through which the soul gains strength to meet the 
rallied forces of an opposing principle. With the few whose 
purposes were as firm and unyielding as the everlasting 
hills, whose holy aspirations were as high as the dome of 
their own souls' cathedral, we watched and waited, yet 
dreaded the unf oldments we were promised and which we 
felt sure were to follow the promise unsought, as bloom 
follows bud, and it did come. A power strange to us then, 
and which we never had dreamed existed in the seen or un- 
seen, fell upon us. Through this power, to which we then 
gave no name, we saw the then present age fade away, 
other scenes, other nations, with other gods, take the place 
they occupied. These too in turn faded, and passed from 
earth, and still others followed. Thus they seemed to come 
and go: nation after nation passing ere the stern night of 
barbarism yielded to the subdued light of our early morn, 
and through all this night we saw the one silvery thread 
running like a mythical river, sometimes broadening, and 
sometimes almost fading from sight; but at last gathering 
to itself the power each age had bequeathed it as a legacy 
from hearts that could suffer till the night of so-called death 
hid them from the unsealed eyes of man. It became the 
one stream that bore on its placid surface the love-laden 
boats of man's purest hopes, highest aspirations, and most 
certain possibilities. A portion of this long-ago vision has 
been fulfilled, and a portion still awaits the steady march of 
time, which means in the strictest sense a harmonious un- 
foldment of mankind. 

In our frequent seclusion meetings we were at last brought 
face to face with beings from the other world. This at first 
chilled our very hearts' blood, because it was too unex- 
pected, though in time we learned to look for these un- 
winged messengers as a child learns to turn its innocent 
eyes to the light that shines brightest. A copy of all that 
was seen, heard, and expressed at our gatherings was se- 
cretly kept, and these parchments were handed down for 
ages to those who in time took the places of those who were 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 90 

called up higher. These copies were by members of the 
same order destroyed ages after, which was done as a pro- 
tection to those who believed; otherwise they would have 
perished at the hands of idol worshipers. 

There came a time after our order had become firmly es- 
tablished on a foundation of actual knowledge, that there 
came to us one whose bearing was noble, who, as far as 
mortal eyes could discern, was the embodiment of as much 
perfection as the earth at that age could bestow on man; 
yet around this unknown there was a mysterious something 
that spoke to our souls in a warning voice. He was con- 
scious that we held a power through knowledge he had not 
attained to, and humbly solicited the privilege of becoming 
a member of our order. He was bidden to wait until the 
sun had risen and set seven times, before he could receive 
the decision of the few true and tried hearts who were turn- 
ing leaf by leaf the unwritten pages of the unseen through 
the power now termed clairvoyance. During these" days, 
that he knew not to be days of trial, his steps were followed 
by each male member of our band in perfect disguise. At 
the end of that time as nothing wrong was found in him he 
was accepted by us, and without a dissenting word took the 
oath of loyalty, and as we in unison uttered the ominous 
Amen, the room trembled as though shaken by a terrific 
earthquake, and with it fell on our hearts a dread, as though 
the shadow of an unending death was hovering over us. 
Nothing further followed, the evening ending in silence. 
We parted, speaking no word of our suspicions, if we har- 
bored them, against this accepted stranger, though I read 
in stern-looking eyes words I forbear to rewrite. The 
pages of that barbaric age are wof ully blotted and the mar- 
gins thereof are crowded with notes that breathe not of 
peace and love. We had at this time a few laws, or as you 
would say by-laws, that governed our actions and deport- 
ment to each member. Among them, and standing first, 
was one that read something like this: " No member shall 
on any account say aught disrespectful or suspicious of 
another member, on pain of penalty." This was binding; 
we had received into our ranks one towards whom each 



100 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

soul at that moment turned with apcusations of unjust mo- 
tives, yet no lips condemned, and as far as he could per- 
ceive all was well, but he never came again; it was rumored 
afterwards that he was found dead, though no one seemed 
to know or care how or when it occurred, and no questions 
were ever asked. From this time we felt that we were sus- 
pected, and when not long after two applicants came to us 
in seeming innocence, we knew we were watched, and 
knew too that sudden disaster would overtake us, unless we 
planned to thwart it. 

Accordingly a special meeting was called, and it was de- 
cided to leave the land wherein we dwelt and seek another 
land, and other homes. To do this successfully the greatest 
secrecy was needful; besides, to escape detection, we were 
obliged to take upon ourselves the clothing and semblance 
of vagabonds. We gathered together all of our wealth in 
gems and precious stones that we could carry, and on pre- 
tense of a day's journey left our luxurious homes where 
abundance had always crowned us; but Ave took with us 
what we more deeply prized, our religious freedom, which 
we could enjoy even if we were driven to the wilderness. 
Once away from our homes, we clothed ourselves in pre- 
viously prepared rags, and continued our journey, wander- 
ing upon the face of the earth. Our band, which composed 
the entire order, was too small to excite suspicions; thus on 
foot we roamed wherever we chose, subsisting on nature's 
productions, which were abundant and failed us not. We 
at last heard of a country afar off where the inhabitants 
were not obliged under penalty of death to worship idols of 
man's construction, burning incense thereto, and thus filling 
with gold the coffers of a king whose right was might, for 
at this time the incense moneys went to increase the wealth 
and power of a tyrant. Days counted weeks and weeks 
counted months, as you tell time, and yet we wandered, 
hoping sometime to reach the land we sought. At last we 
came to the border of India, or what you term India at the 
present time. This was the land of which we had been 
told, the land we sought, but our sweet dreams of homes, 
like unto the ones we had left afar, were doomed to fade. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 101 

Yet we murmured not, knowing that time here would end 
the strife, and we were ready at any time to lay down the 
armor we were wearing, for the peaceful homes we knew 
awaited us. In this land that we had sought, a fearful war 
was raging, brought about by enemies, whose love for dev- 
astating the fair lands of peace and plenty was the actuat- 
ing principle; accordingly we were obliged to tarry in the 
borders of the country, making our homes wherever we 
found safety, wandering to and fro, yet never losing sight 
of the great principle, the following of which had driven 
us from our homes. 



CHAPTER XII. 

While yet as a band we were wandering, with a feeling 
that the desolations of the earth were our only birthright 
through the power of circumstance that made us so unlike 
the many, we through a seemingly mere accident, and with 
no special purpose in view, followed a strange, wild path 
that seemed to beckon us on through its very wildness, 
until it at last brought us to a half -hidden opening, which 
upon investigation proved to be the mouth of a cave. Af- 
ter some consultation, lights were secured, and, by remov- 
ing the low brush and some fallen limbs that the trees over- 
head in their tossing and bending to the stern winds had 
deposited there, we entered, and found ourselves in an 
apartment the size of which surprised us, and, upon fur- 
ther investigation, other and smaller rooms were found 
opening from this main room. It seemed to us that the 
loving hands of the unseen had for a purpose guided us 
hither, and with one accord we accepted it with grateful 
hearts as our future home, made doubly dear and doubly 
sacred by the shadows through which for a principle we 
had patiently wandered. It soon assumed a homelike ap- 
pearance through our united efforts, and joyously did we 
labor, for the love of home lightened every passing hour. 

I have not mentioned that the man to whom I was sold 



102 

was the Eon of my past, present, and future, as there has 
seemed no fitting place to make mention of the fact; all 
this you undoubtedly know, drawing your conclusions partly 
from preceding chapters, and partly from the half-awak- 
ened memory, that in the present catches at times stray 
gleams from the past, almost hidden by the towering hills 
of time, in the shadows of which many facts to man are but 
faint possibilities. But this you remember was in strict ac- 
cordance with the promises made us before this incarnation 
by the spirit father and mother, who watched us fall asleep. 
At the time of which I now write, I knew not that my com- 
panion was my own soul's mate, with whom I had roamed 
the ever fair fields of the sweet forever; yet this was true, 
and the purposes of our lives lay before us. 

Thus explaining, I will return to the hidden retreat we 
had blessed with the name of home, which at that time signi- 
fied to us heaven. We built no altar to the unknown god 
of our own souls. We were a harmoniously united family 
of husbands, wives, and children, and the home rights of each 
were acknowledged and respected; which in itself strength- 
ened the Cords of fraternal feeling by which we were bound. 
To the heart of my husband and myself whispered the ten- 
der voices of three other little ones, the blest children of 
our wanderings; and our hearts were strengthened to stern 
endeavor as the dimpled hands sought with pure caress our 
sun-browned cheeks. These three were sons, and as years 
passed by leaving them at the gate of manhood, they were 
numbered among the wise men of the East; and with a 
feeling of tender pride, I add that they did much to increase 
the knowledge and power to which we had attained before 
we knocked at the gate of the cities unseen, and traced no 
longer the shores of time. Here in our secluded retreat we 
succeeded, through the help and guidance of immortals, in 
establishing an unending power; in lighting an unfailing 
lamp, whose steady gleam has shone adown the ages then 
afar off, and with the power that has at times been added 
thereto has lighted the pathway for countless millions, the 
tramp of whose feet then echoed not in the valleys of 
time. It is true the light was at times wavering and un- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 103 

steady, thereby making uncertain shadows, for remember, 
Eon, the wildly furious winds of our opposing power, that 
held almost unlimited sway at the time of which I write, 
seemed at times ready to extinguish it forever, and would 
have done so, had it not been because it was a power posi- 
tive, — consequently in the strongest and best sense an in- 
heritor of immortality, and which being immortal could in 
no way be overcome or annihilated. 

Eon, I see in your heart many questions; they flit to and 
fro in the souFs chambers like dim, hungry-eyed specters, 
and with these questions, and surrounding them, is a con- 
stant wonderment why souls who had reached to great 
heights in intellectual achievements, as I had done on the 
planet Jupiter, and in which you as my guardian spirit 
had fully participated, should, as far as could be seen ex- 
teriorly, sink far down into the low valleys of existence, and 
become so benighted or befogged through the grossness of 
matter. I will answer in a limited manner, and you will 
understand much. Who would or could imagine a ship- 
builder (having the knowledge of his trade perfected) being 
so short-sighted as to send oceanward to a burning, sinking, 
or befogged boat, a frail skiff that the angry winds and wild 
waves might swallow up at one sweep, thinking thereby to 
save crew and cargo? You see the idea, and understand the 
influence. These have guiding forces to earth and its chil- 
dren; have ever been spirits whose mission it is to bear earth- 
ward light from soul's summer-land, where life in f . act- 
ual exists; and the higher the achievements to which tliey 
attain in the spirit spheres of their own planet or elsewhere, 
the greater will be their positive power on earth, the more 
powerful will they be to oppose and overcome undeveloped 
conditions, and plant firmly with a might and right the im- 
movable landmarks of progress, towards which the home- 
ward-bound pilgrim may ever turn for the assurance that 
he is on the true path to his father's house. These strong 
spirits who take upon themselves incarnations in gross mat- 
ter that they may be the world's light-bearers, lose none of 
the glory that was theirs in the land of souls; it is simply 
laid aside for the time to await the fulfillment of their mis- 



104 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

sion; and with the laying of it aside, the memory thereof, 
too, is left in the land from which they have departed; 
which fact proves to the spirit one of the greatest blessings 
of incarnation, for who, dwelling in beauty that has never 
been and never can be told in words, where the soul forever 
drinks from the well-springs of peace, love, and wisdom, 
could be even comparatively happy in taking the memory 
of such surroundings with them into the dull, sorrowful 
valley of earth existence? No, it is a blessing to forget, 
else in pining for home with all its joys the good for which 
they come would be left undone, and their own labors re- 
ceive no compensation. It is true while here they express 
not all their unfolded attributes, because matter, through 
which they make themselves known, will not allow it. 
Neither must they of necessity retrace their paths in the 
land of souls. Law on each side the mystic river is in its 
nature binding and inexorable, holding good in matter as in 
spirit; consequently a spirit not superior to it is made pris- 
oner and can walk or work in no other paths than the law 
that governs will allow. Thus it was with Eona. She la- 
bored faithfully in the grooves in which her waking found 
her. Thus it was with the husband into whose eyes she 
then dreamed not she had ever looked until her father 
placed her hand in the hand of her purchaser as his personal 
property to do with as he deemed best, while the seller, 
seated on his luxurious rug, counted the sparkling jewels 
for which she was sold. 

The avenues of the incarnation, of which I now speak, 
were too befogged by the grossness of matter to allow me 
to turn backward my glances, thus gathering from the past 
the heart approval to facts as they had previously existed. 
The mists of the valley in which I walked shut out the light 
and peace that ever rested like a benediction on the hills 
and the vales of the forever and ever. My work lay before 
me like the result of the commonest circumstances, and as 
such I did it, knowing not, seeing not, through the closed 
and barred windows of the soul, that it had been previously 
prepared for me, and I for the work. I took up the burthens 
that lay before me, knowing not what the end would be, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 105 

except a quiet, unmarked grave for the body, and, as I then 
supposed, an untried existence in the land of the hereafter. 
Never before had I been so shut out from my fatherland. I 
caught no sounds of its murmuring brooks, felt on my dark 
cheek no breezes from the far-off hills that border the lands 
of the blest, felt in my soul no responsive echoes that told, 
in the language of parables, tales of another land. All was 
night except the existence I then vitalized. It is true we 
received what to us was the depth of wisdom, from the 
unseen world, though the information received spanned no 
bridges that could lead us back to the peaceful home we 
had left, told us not that we had dwelt together in cottage 
vine-clad on hill-sides that were ever green; all this was 
hidden, and it was well, for the knowledge imparted to us 
was what that age, for purposes the then far-off future 
would in time evolve, most needed. 

Thus, Eon, you will readily see that our incarnation in 
that -age barbaric had a positive object, which was the form- 
ing of an avenue through which came the engrafting of a 
principle that soon assumed the shape of a power, though 
still in its infantile wrappings. It was for this we left the 
sweet fields of the forever, in response to a voice that called 
us from afar off; called us until through all our beings we 
felt the magnetic thrill of an unyielding purpose, and we 
sent back the answer, " We come, we come." It is true we 
seemed through obedience or response to this call to sink 
back again to a condition almost as primitive as the one 
occupied at the time when memory placed its first land- 
marks, crude and ill-favored, and back of which there was 
no retreating; but it mattered not, so long as the end was 
gained. Truly the ship-builder saw in the distance his 
befogged ship, and sent oceanward some of his best, most 
reliable, and most enduring life-boats, that could outweather 
the gales, and ride safely on the highest wave and tide, to 
aid to secure moorings the great boat, with its untold freight 
of humanity. And was it not well that we were sent? 
Surely we lost nothing. Our May day would wait for us; 
besides the fields of the eternal never become seared and 
yellow, like the deserted harvest-fields of earth life, but 



106 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

bud, bloom, and fruit are always there, and hands that 
have for long years lifted the heavy burthens of our earth 
existence, forget not how to gather them when once freed 
from the fetters that bind. We can readily trace in the 
engrafted principles the true cause of our united efforts, 
the true cause of both incarnating at one time. Seeds, 
from the growth of which ages then unborn were to reap 
a golden harvest, were to be sown; consequently the posi- 
tive and negative must work in the same field, or the 
work would be but half accomplished, and our both being 
drawn earthward at the same time was one great reason 
of our feeling in our souls no breathings from the past. 
Neither the positive nor the negative was there to transmit 
in direct lines to the earth-bound pilgrim; consequently the 
mists in the valley never lifted; yet there was a pathway 
out, although we saw it not. 

In the secluded retreat to which I have referred, we 
continued to hold our meetings, our order taking in no new 
members. An unseen and unthought-of attractive power 
had drawn to its center the few souls that, in that coun- 
try, at that age, were the light-bearers of the ages then un- 
told. These, like us, had been incarnated for the work they 
were doing. I can look back now from where I stand and 
see how perfectly each soul of us fitted into the great wheel 
of progress that moved slowly yet surely to the consum- 
mation of man's greatest good, the full realization of which 
has not yet appeared, and for which we still, as spirits and 
mortals, labor unceasingly, — we bringing our forces earth- 
ward, and mortals, consciously or unconsciously, utilizing 
the same, which the world reads in the book of facts ever 
opened by angel hands, where they note the manifestations, 
unexplainable except through natural laws, and for which 
in times past many true men and women were driven by 
death-dealing bigots across the mystic river, carrying with 
them the condemnatory papers of their persecutors, who 
had unconsciously written them and signed their names there- 
to, through the power of conscious wrong the same, at the 
time, bare evidence to. Thus Compensation stands at each 
turn in the road, dealing with unwearying hands merits or 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 10? 

demerits, as the demand may be. In our established sea- 
sons of communion we continued to gain knowledge, that 
was to us a power, our oar with which we rowed the life- 
boats far out at sea, making points invisible to the mass of 
benighted wanderers, points that were actual landmarks, 
actual light-houses whose steady gleam the experienced eye 
could readily detect. We mingled not with the world in its 
pursuits, its pleasures, and pastimes; though we at times fre- 
quented cities for a purpose, when it behooved us to aston- 
ish with the power we possessed even the wise, who came 
to look upon us as being possessed of an almost supernat- 
ural power. When it seemed wise and best, we spoke with 
warning voice, foretold important occurrences with an un- 
failing accuracy that startled, while it carried conviction, 
and as the result of which we were called seers. We were 
left undisturbed to follow our inclinations. None ever 
followed us to our retreat; in fact it is very probable they 
had not the courage had they possessed the desire, for, 
though endowed with courage in wars, in the face of what 
seemed to them to partake too forcibly of another life, they 
were the kings of cowards, which rendered our personal 
safety a settled conclusion. We in time became chemists, 
partly through the teachings of the messengers who came to 
us, and partly through our intuitive power, which, although 
we then comprehended it not, had its birth in the land 
of souls, the real birthplace of all principles, all powers, 
and from whence they are borne to the receptive brains of 
the children of earth. Such brains are centers, or, in one 
sense, suns; they receive, and they radiate, and the mighty 
truths of the universe are borne through the valleys of 
time, up the steep hills of progression, by these same bur- 
then brains, while the ignorant crowds hurl after them their 
anathemas, that are in truth but simple air echoes, by 
which ignorance advertises itself to the world. After our 
knowledge in chemistry became founded securely on what 
basis the age could afford as a tribute to knowledge, we 
established a school of chemistry in one of the cities of In- 
dia (now extinct). Our appliances were somewhat simple, 
yet the results attained were startling to those who gave 



108 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

their time and attention; and the number was small, be- 
cause so few had the courage to witness or take part in the 
experiments. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Eon, have I not unraveled the web of the Arabian in- 
carnation sufficiently to prove to you, if you could need 
proof from the hand of Eona, the necessities of the step 
recorded at last, with the many whys and wherefores that 
would naturally cast shadows athwart the doorways of the 
soul? Taking it for granted that you are satisfied, with a 
few closing notes of explanation, I will gladly roll the stone 
to the mouth of this not pleasant sepulcher, from whence I 
have bidden actual facts to come forth in their grave clothes. 
We continued to live as we were living, continued to labor 
as we were laboring, until, on the dial of material existence, 
time had left more than one hundred marks wherein was 
told, with the coming of spring, the long wearisome strug- 
gles with the powers of earth and air, wherein were breath- 
ings of hopes fulfilled, or buried under the flowerless turf of 
disappointment, until, with work all done, it was not un- 
pleasant to feel that our faces turned towards the setting 
sun, that fell with a softened halo in the valley whither our 
paths were leading. We cared little if those paths were 
rough; we were not there to gather flowers, but to sow seeds 
that would spring up and in ages yet unborn give bloom 
and fruit to the gleaner. It was during that season of the 
twelvemonth wherein the sun shines hottest that my feet 
wearied and finally in the valley rested. That poor 
Arabian form, how worn and wearied it had grown with 
long marches and many battle-fields ! I think of it now with 
a feeling akin to pity, and kindly ask of Gabriel when he 
dons his fresh linen, preparatory to the sounding of the 
final trump, to leave one blast unblown, and let the poor 
form rest, with its face still turned towards the setting sun. 
It would not be missed in the motley, jostling crowd of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 109 

resurrected forms; besides I might not be -pleased to have it 
claim me as its rightful landlord, and surely I do not pro- 
pose to play the captain over the several forms that have 
kindly served my several incarnations, — it would be a 
hideous company to marshal over the starlit floor of the 
beyond. From nature's great wardrobe they were taken, 
to serve a purpose then apparent, and were of necessity hung 
on the last peg at the doorway as I passed out, and after- 
ward utilized for younger members of our Father's family. 
How long, oh how long, before there will be an evolution of 
ideas that can keep pace with the evolution of matter, and 
man come to realize that it is through matter he must 
ascend the ladder of progression, before he can catch even 
far-off glimpses of his real life, of his real home, from 
whence Mother Nature in need of workers calls him, and as 
he gathers the thistles from the blooming hedge with the 
winds of fate, she then lulls him to sleep on her bosom. 
Oh, stern, exacting mother, many voices are silent in the 
Father's house because of thy loud calls that must be 
obeyed, yet most just thou art, and none can say aught dis- 
paraging thy purposes and fulfillments, and the faithful 
child takes home when the long day is ended compensation 
meet for his services. 

As I have mentioned, I rested at last in the valley, and 
sweet and dreamless was the sleep that followed. How long 
I slept I know not, but I seemed roused by the sounds of 
musical waterfalls forming a rhythmical undertone to the 
voices of happy children. I noticed not on my sudden 
waking where I was, but rose hastily and went in search of 
the happy sounds, that seemed to sweep over some chord of 
the soul's harp that had not quite lost its vibratory power. 
I pushed back what at that moment seemed to me the 
closed door of a tent, and, as I lifted it still farther, I saw 
that the door was formed entirely by long, swaying vines, 
fresh with newly opened blossoms, and as I peered out 
there came to my soul a subdued feeling of peace with a 
half realization of something familiar in the surroundings, 
as though at some time I had traveled either the same road 
or one akin to it." Before the door played several children, 



110 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

robed in material such as immortals alone wear. I passed 
my hands quickly over my eyes with the feeling that Tmust 
be dreaming and could not wake. Then for the first time 
I noticed that my clothing, too, was of the same beautiful 
material, noticed that my hands had lost their angularity 
induced by toil, and were both white and shapely. I passed 
them slowly over my hair, which hung to my waist, and 
that was dark, glossy, and wavy. At this moment the little 
ones caught sight of the anxious face that peered out from 
the hanging vines and came towards me with happy smiles. 
This was more than I could bear without explanation, for I 
thought of myself as being but an old, time-worn Arabian, 
against whom certain powers had arrayed themselves. I 
accordingly called with a loud voice to the husband whose 
presence had ever been the power through which my cour- 
age had asserted itself. I waited and listened a moment for 
his familiar step, when the tender vines were lifted and 
there passed to the interior of the tent two beings of such 
wondrous beauty that I fell on my face before them asking 
only for my husband, the companion of my pilgrimage. 
They bade me follow them, and I had no power to do other- 
wise. Passing from the vine-hung lodge, they tenderly took 
my hands and bore me down, down, until the mists of earth- 
life touched me with their chilling breath, and I shivered 
like one grown cold. Presently we stood before the open- 
ing to the cavern; when, waiting a moment to gather the 
needed power, we passed in, and then memory, faithful in 
all points, began unraveling the mysteries that in a little 
time seemed to have grown into mountains impassable. I 
saw then the husband, to whom I had clung through all the 
changes of a strange existence, felt that in my transition 
he had grown inexpressibly dear, and as memory went 
on gathering up its tithes from the fields of the past and 
laying them at the very door of my soul, I took in more and 
more, until at last the chain was complete, when the white- 
robed messengers said, " We will go now, as there is work 
yet to be done." Then I knew they were the spirit father 
and mother who had watched over our incarnation in this 
barbaric land, who had led us in our wanderings to and fro, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. Ill 

laying plans for our fulfillment that were to be the world's 
inheritances. Before leaving you, I drew to myself power 
sufficient to touch you, at the same time, by a great will- 
power, whispering to your ear, "Eon." You started and 
wondered much as to the import of the one word, knowing 
not that it was the name you left in your other, your better 
life. I left you then for a little time, left you to gather 
from the fields of the eternal proofs of all that memory had 
vouchsafed to bring in testimony of the land and the life 
from whence we had strayed. 

It would be pleasant, I felt, to note again the old land- 
marks, to rest in the shade of trees that had in the long ago 
seemed so lover-like, and in doing so overcome the Arabian 
feeling that clung to me yet. I longed to press with feet no 
more weary, all the paths over which I had passed with the 
Eon of my soul; but Brier Hill and the dear home, or the 
dear home there awaiting us, I could never visit until we 
could hand in hand climb the sacred paths together. I 
knew the dear cottage waited for us, knew the doors and 
windows were open, and the fragrant breath of brier 
blooms whispered to the waiting rooms, "Eon and Eona 
are coming." But not alone, no never alone could I wander 
through the pleasant rooms; yet all the rest of the way I 
wandered over, thinking how sweet it would be to walk 
with you over those same paths, calling your attention to 
this or that as we passed; thinking how I should enjoy your 
brightened look as memory recalled it all. Oh, Eon, never 
was bridegroom more longed for than then, never did heart 
call more loudly for its own than did the heart of Eona at 
that time. All the regained beauties and pleasures of that 
home of the soul were but half noticed, half enjoyed, be- 
cause the eyes of Eon gazed not on them with me, but were 
peering yet through the shades of Arabian twilights for a 
glimpse of my spirit robes. Sad-hearted Eon, how he 
missed the old Arabian woman whose place in the coming 
twilight was always by his side! How he listened for her 
step that he knew then would be light as the fluttering of a 
bird's wing! After I had visited hills, and vales, and wind- 
ing streams, till all the old landmarks had come to seem to 



112 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

me like old-time friends, I had nothing to do but to wait for 
the coming of the bridegroom, whose eyes, wherein I read a 
love untold, were often turned skyward, as if in search of 
the hills and spires of his native land. I well remember, 
through the countless ages that have passed, how I watched 
with joyous heart the paling of the cheeks that told of the 
tinted blooms that were all gathered to shores immortal; 
how I smiled as I saw the once firm step falter, and the 
hands fold wearily, as though there were no more burthens 
to carry over rough places and up steep hills; and when there 
dawned the final morn, in which you bowed your head on 
your hands without one murmur and lifted it not again, 
then was added one more hallelujah to the charioteers of 
the Infinite, that methinks must echo still in some emerald 
isle of the ether seas. Your form at last rested by the side 
of the one I had worn in my pilgrimage, and like mine it 
was threadbare, showing where the wheels of time had 
rubbed against it, defacing its comeliness. 

The look in your eyes, as you opened them on the new 
morn of the soul, was the look of a startled child, who, 
after playing long hours in the daisied meadows, falls asleep 
by the singing brook near which it strayed, and wakes 
with the brook's songs in his ears instead of the familiar 
music of the mother's voice. You had slept, after the long 
years of wandering in the thorny fields of earth existence, 
and the brook songs of your fatherland sounded again on 
your ears, and you understood not the sound thereof. You 
seemed to lose consciousness for but a few moments and 
soon stood looking on the old form with a look of wonder- 
ment bordering on confusion. At last, as though to make 
sure of something, you hardly knew what, you touched 
with your shapely hands the bowed head of the form from 
whence you had fled like a passing breath of summer, and 
then you realized the full fact that you were no longer a 
dweller in the caves of earth, but a dweller on shores im- 
mortal, liberated at last from the chains that bound, the 
links thereof being iron welded in the furnace of circum- 
stances wherein seemed blended no pity. Eona stood near 
you, and gently touching you caused you to turn towards 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 113 

her your eyes. You seemed startled, but there was no look 
that said, "Soul of my soul, we meet again." As one 
stranger may guide another through the winding streets of 
a strange city, so I kindly offered to guide you wherever 
you most might desire to go. I was not disappointed that 
you did not recognize me, nor grieved, for I knew that in 
time memory, true in all things when unfettered, would on 
rapid wing sweep through the beautiful fields wherein we 
had strayed and gather therefrom all the missing links, and 
when the chain was complete I knew the first link would 
begin with your soul and the last one end with mine, when 
recognition would be complete. 

Taking your hand without a word I led you away. As 
we began ascending you intuitively used your will-power 
to keep pace with me; this was no difficult thing for you to do, 
for your will had of necessity been in the ascendency for 
long years. With it as a propelling power you had climbed 
many hills of earthly opposition, and led upward with you 
the companion of your joys and sorrows. Now I was lead- 
ing you over the beautiful hills that bordered the land of 
souls. We passed many on our journey, and I noticed the 
wistful glances you ever turned as though in quest of some 
one. I understood it all, knew well that you were peering 
into the faces of the passers-by in quest of an old Arabian 
woman to whom your heart clung with a tender memory 
and for whom it hungered even then. Oh, Eon, how I 
longed to comfort you, longed to tell you who I was; but no, 
it would have served but to confuse you and hinder instead 
of helping you back to a memory of those days and other 
scenes. 

At length you asked me if this was spirit land, as though 
half doubting, so strange did everything seem to you. I 
told you it was, and asked you if it pleased you to become 
an inhabitant of so beautiful a country. You said you were 
pleased, yet felt like a stranger and illy fitted for a land so 
beautiful, where all whom you met were fair as though in 
life's morning. I noticed that you still walked in a feeble 
manner and with bowed form; not from necessity but from 
the force of habit that had come to you in your last days as 

8 



114 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EOX AND EOXA, 

an Arab. I could but smile to see it, for your face was the 
same dear face of the long, long ago. This you knew not, 
and seemed not to notice the beauty of your clothing, there 
was so much else to attract your attention. At length there 
came over your face a look of disappointment, and you re- 
marked that somewhere in this land you had a friend who 
had gone hither in advance of you; a wife, you farther ex- 
plained, and you much feared you would never find her 
more, and if you did not you must return once more to earth, 
as perhaps she was there yet waiting for you, and had not 
known when you passed out. We were passing a fountain 
round which little children were playing, and I led you 
towards it, bidding you bathe your head with its cooling 
drops, and, as you leaned over the marble-like basin, you 
caught a sudden glimpse of the face there reflected, and 
looking again turned towards me saying in a startled man- 
ner, " What does it mean? I see not the face that for long 
years has greeted my eyes, but one fair like the faces of all 
the inhabitants I have met." Then I explained to you that 
you had left behind you the form you had worn, and the 
one you were then occupying was the new one from the 
hand of the Infinite, or rather from one of the attributes 
of the Infinite, which was by law in all its exactness. 
Then for the first time you noticed your clothing. Your 
form was no longer bent and feeble, but stood erect in all 
the perfectness of manhood. Suddenly, as though stimu- 
lated by a new idea, you remarked, " Will my wife, too, be 
young and fair as I am?" I answered that she would. 
Then you said, " Let us hasten back, for I may have passed 
her in the crowds we met." I found it difficult to detain 
you long enough to explain all you were in a condition to 
accept. I told you that was impossible, for I knew your 
wife, and would in time take you to her, that we had some 
distance yet to go, and you were in need of rest. 

As our path was the one frequented mostly by those com- 
ing from the earth, it was provided with restful nooks, 
homes of beauty, that while they furnished a place of rest 
also drew the mind from earth and what there most at- 
tracted it. Seeing a bower formed entirely from the run- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 115 

ning vine, I led you to it and bade you rest, while I would 
sit outside. You slept at last, and it was what you most 
needed. Hours passed, in which I had time to think over 
the past, so strange and wild at times, and yet again so 
peaceful. At length you awoke and came forth refreshed, 
but yet you knew me not. So dark had been the long 
night of our incarnation that as yet the sun of memory 
pierced not into the soul's chamber, revealing therein the 
true pictures. You seemed impatient to be gone, and again, 
a stranger, I led you along the homeward path, wondering 
when memory would note its first landmarks. Coming to 
the third sphere, I led the way to the little cottage we had 
called home when we dwelt in this belt. You sat on the 
porch, still vine-hung, and, looking afar off. seemed half 
dreaming, when at last you said, " I feel the peaceful 
breathings of home brooding over my spirit as though I 
had been here before, and the cottage seems to claim me as 
its own child, come home after a wearisome pilgrimage." 
I answered nothing, for I knew memory was busy gather- 
ing from the harvest fields of the true life her golden grain. 
We journey again, you seeming almost loath to leave the 
little nest wherein such welcome dwelt. As we passed one 
object after another I noticed that you seemed more and more 
interested; seemed like one just wakened from along sleep, 
wherein the dreams had been so real that they cast their 
dull shadows into the waking hours, making all objects par- 
take of an air of half certainty and half uncertainty. 

We reached the fourth sphere, and there was something 
in the light that pervaded it that seemed to have power to 
roll away many clouds that were sailing athwart your sky, 
and you said, half to yourself and half to me, " I shall find 
her here, I shall find her here." "Yes," I said in a low 
voice, "you will find her here." We passed through the 
streets of the beautiful beyond, where lay the home in 
which we had dwelt. We neared Brier Hill and began the 
ascent; you with your head bent as if in deep thought; I 
with all my soul calling to yours for recognition. Stopping 
a moment, I gathered some fragrant blooms from the well 
remembered hedge, which until now I had not approached. 



116 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

I handed them to you to attract your attention for a 
moment, which done, I said suddenly, calling you by 
your own name, "See, Eon, our home on Brier Hill!" 
This proved the key to the inner chamber; the door opened, 
the light of memory flooded the whole sanctuary, and, 
being completely overcome, you sank on the tender moss. 
As a tired child weeps on the peaceful bosom of its mother,you 
wept, kissing again and again the flower-dotted moss. 
Looking into my eyes you read there the name of the poor 
old Arabian woman, whose fate was through the promise at 
incarnation so linked with yours, and through the promise 
of the Infinite would ever be thus linked, it mattered not 
where the fields of the future lay. Again, hand in hand, 
with hearts too full to break the sacred spell that bound us, 
we passed on to the dear home that awaited us, as it had 
done before, on our home-coming from Jupiter. Every bird 
that sang seemed warbling a song for our ears; every breeze 
that blew whispered for us tales of love; every flower 
that bloomed seemed offering to us its sweetest fragrance. 
Heaven grant all souls as sweet a home-coming is the 
prayer of Eona. 

I have been thus explicit as to your home-coming that I 
might thereby show how, through incarnation, memory lays 
aside its happy visions of the past, and deals only with the 
material objects by which it is surrounded; it would be a 
difficult matter, aye, an utter impossibility, for a brain to 
be developed through any condition the earth at its present 
unfoldment could offer, that could recall and retain all the 
by-gones of the spirit, and at the same time deal actively 
with the present. Spirit expresses itself through matter, is 
governed or bound by it, and sees, feels, and hears through 
the material avenues offered; and the readiness with which 
it recalls the past, when it returns to its home after an 
earthly pilgrimage, depends entirely on the density of the 
elements by which it has been surrounded during incarna- 
tion. This will explain why you, fresh from your Arabian 
incarnation, came as through the shadows of strange 
dreams, and continued to feel like a man grown old and 
feeble, while at your former waking you realized that you 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 117 

were in your true home though haunted by an unpleasant 
dream, the memory of which disturbed you — until you 
came to know that what you called a dream had been an 
earth existence. 

The picture our home presented as we entered it will 
never be forgotten by Eona. From the center of the ceiling 
in each room was suspended a harp, through which the 
brier-scented breezes of an unending summer swept, touch- 
ing the chords, until the vibrations mingled in harmonious 
murmurs, making a melody that seemed to have been born 
in the higher spheres. The walls were festooned with 
freshly gathered flowers, fastened at regular intervals 
by bouquets, the center flower of which was in each a 
beautiful white lily, from the heart of which fell a silver- 
like spray. In one room a small fountain played, casting 
its spray into a basin that seemed formed of green leaves 
and sweet-scented blooms, so perfectly had a vine of tinted 
leaves been twined around its base. Around this fountain 
flitted birds of gay plumage, lighting now and then among 
the flowers, and adding other strains to the music of the 
harps. In an alcove formed of vines and blooms was a 
table spread for a repast, the food consisting entirely of 
rare fruits, and a nectar made from fruit such as the earth 
has never produced was placed in exquisitely formed gob- 
lets. All these preparations had been made by loving 
hands, prompted by the unselfish impulses that character- 
ize true unfoldment. A heart whose only light is reflected 
from the gold of earth lacks sun, moon, and stars, and in 
the life to come will peer long among the shadows ,of a dim 
twilight. All about us were beauty, peace, and love, and 
our souls bathed in the atmosphere of this eternal summer 
and were refreshed. Then again, with clasped hands, we 
entered the Temple of Love. Never before had so deep a 
feeling of sacredness breathed itself into our hearts, as with 
bowed heads we. approached the inner arch of the temple. 
The united voices of singers fell on our ears: " Blessed, 
thrice blessed, are they who labor and bring hither golden 
sheaves." Then as we stood before the well remembered 
altar, the voices of the singers ceased, and there fell over 



118 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

us the misty veil of the temple, the veil of the bride, the 
veil of the bridegroom, in the form of a silvery spray. This 
symbolized consecration. The voice of the holy one who 
presided over the temple then addressed us, saying, " Twin 
souls of the spheres, the fields of the eternal are fair, and 
the blooms thereof fade not. Gather them and bind your 
brows therewith in the peaceful vales, forgetting for a time 
that thorns still grow on the shores of the life from whence 
you come. Drink deep draughts from the fountain of wis- 
dom, for the Father hath yet great need of his messengers, 
and as such you were chosen ages ago, and over you has 
ever shone the sacred light of the spheres. Eest ye now, 
and when the Father shall say unto you through the voice 
of your own souls, ' Children, take the lamps and go earth- 
ward, and light through the perilous valleys my wandering 
children,' tarry not, for unto those who obey great compen- 
sation in time cometh. Go ye now, for the fields of the sum- 
mer-land call you to their feast of flowers." Then as we 
passed out, the voices of the singers again fell on our ears, 
and as we tarried yet on the steps of the temple, every 
breath of air seemed to undulate with the music from 
within. 

We were too filled with joy and peace at being once more 
in our own home, to let our thoughts wander beyond the 
happiness of the hour. We had fought many hard battles, 
won many victories, and cared now but to turn our faces 
toward the fadeless summer that breathed peace over hill 
and vale. By way of explanation, I will say that not all 
who meet as dual souls visit the Temple of Love. This is 
done only by those who are, and have been through ages, 
messengers to earth from the land of souls, for you under- 
stand, Eon, that all ages have been blest with men and 
women whose development showed them far in advance of 
the age in which they lived. These have always been 
scoffed at by the ignorant, which was the best they knew 
to do, yet they have always left a beacon on the hills of time 
that sent valewards its light, which in time the scoffers were 
obliged to accept and walk by as the only way out of diffi- 
culties. The lamps these messengers bear aloft were kept 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 119 

filled from the shores immortal, and no cyclone of so-called 
religious ideas can extinguish them. Your heart questions 
many things, all of which can be answered in but few 
words. You think it strange that the dual principle was 
not years ago taught, thereby doing away with the dark- 
ness that reigned. Many others question in the same man- 
ner, and in reply I will say that if you have sent you from 
a foreign country a rare flower-seed, you immediately study 
the nature of the same, and draw therefrom conclusions as 
to the soil needed to cause it to germinate and grow in ful- 
fillment of its own powers. If the proper soil cannot be 
obtained, and you are foolish enough to consign it to the 
improper conditions that poor soil can and must of neces- 
sity furnish, the result will be simply this, your labor will 
be lost and the seed sacrificed, for if it springs up it will 
be but a weak, sickly blade of green, which instead of com- 
manding respect would be scoffed at, and finally cast out 
altogether as unworthy of a moment's care or thought. 
Thus it would have been if ages or even a very few years ago 
the principles of the present had been taught. There was no 
soil or quickening power in the souls of mankind to make 
the sacred seed germinate, and spirits from the higher life, 
who watch the future possibilities of this planet, cared not 
to waste time in planting seed to see it prove a perfect fail- 
ure. Now I rejoice to herald forth the truth, that the soil 
is ready, and here and there the seeds are being sown and 
watered by the dews of heaven, and the years coming will 
prove to you the wondrous power of angel workers in this 
vineyard of bigotry. Priestly dogmas must and will die, 
for the truth is growing, and will attract to itself all the 
nourishing elements of earth and air, and the result will be 
an overthrow of the false and a triumph of the true; all 
this will be done through the exactness of law that fulfills 
all things, and through the developments of earth, man. 



120 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 



CHAPTER XIV. 

In continuation of the same subject, I will add, that many 
messengers bearing their soul lamps through the valleys 
and up the steep hill-sides, making thereby the way clear 
wherein others may walk, are sometimes almost as incapa- 
ble of following the true path as are those who walk in 
darkness. This may seem strange, yet they fulfill their 
mission to the world, and the world is the better for it. All 
this is no positive fault of theirs, and the actual cause of it 
may be traced back to their antenatal existence, when 
through the laws of nature the house they were to dwell in 
for a season was being built, and if in its construction 
some upper rooms were left incomplete, who would be to 
blame, the builder or the occupant? Let common sense 
answer. It would be a difficult matter also, when the dwell- 
ing was completed, and the rightful owner had taken pos- 
session, to put in a principal beam, had it been left out by 
the one whose business it was to furnish the same. There 
are two sides to all questions, and he who draws conclusions 
for a final judgment by looking at one side alone does his 
own soul as well as others injustice. " Wearer, my God, to 
thee," as sung in seance and prayer-rooms, is of itself a rip- 
pling rill from the rivers of the inspiration, and as such is 
sweet to the ears of mortal and immortal; but whoever 
seeks to live near the Infinite must forget not the mantle of 
charity worn by those who approach thereto, and if on in- 
vestigation the mantle is found to have fallen off, let the oc- 
casional wearer thereof be sure he is far, very far, from 
the Father whose love is measured by justice, and whose 
justice is the result of that love which gives birth to per- 
fect law. 

Again I return to the spheres. Love is not always idle, 
especially the love that has been developed through the in- 
cidents that come to united souls, who labor here and 
rest there ; who battle on earth, and wear the victor's 
crown in the land of souls. Such love, when the first May 
day of peace is ended, seeks avenues through which it may 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 121 

become a positive power for good; it develops through its 
own far-reaching attributes a throne whereon it sits, and 
from which it exerts a divine power over the realms wherein 
dwell those whose hearts are in need of the peace such love 
brings. Thus had our love grown strong through the united 
perils of the journeys hitherto taken, and established in 
our home and hearts a kingdom of its own. The messen- 
ger spirit within us had become so positive a principle that 
we felt not at rest unless fulfilling in some measure the mis- 
sion we felt was ours to fill, that of lighting the lamps in 
the valleys of mists, that exist in some spheres of the spirit 
land as w T ell as on the earth plane. Accordingly we estab- 
lished a school of thought in the third and second spheres. 
We were not alone in our effort; other messengers united 
with us and we labored with light hearts, for we felt that 
thereby more light would be made to shine, so that it would 
fall even in the valley of mists, on the earth's shores. A 
temple was erected in each of these spheres wherein we 
were to labor; from the dome of each floated a flag of pale 
blue whereon were stars of silver. This school came in 
time to be known as the order of the stars, and the badge 
each member wore, and by which he was recognized, was 
a simple knot of blue. In this school it was the privilege 
of the individual members to bring at each regular meeting 
questions to be explained, that they had not the means of 
verifying beyond a doubt, and doubts to them were the 
spring-time swallows that built their nests high in the eaves 
and chimneys, and were so difficult to get at that they were 
never quite sure if they were swallows. If the questions 
propounded called for answers in advance of the knowledge 
we possessed, they were without delay sent to the higher 
spheres, by messengers whose duty it ever is to go to and 
fro on such errands, and whose compensation for such serv- 
ices is the wisdom gained thereby. The questions were 
laid before the teachers of philosophy, and received imme- 
diate attention, in the form of written replies, which were 
sent us, whereby you will understand we too were the gain- 
ers in wisdom as well as the questioners. The school or or- 
der attracted great attention, and was the means of open- 



122 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

ing the door to many who sought a higher life wherein to 
pursue the study of the sciences and arts, for many there 
were in the spheres referred to who possessed great power 
mentally, yet through lack of spirituality were in bondage, 
and found themselves unable to accomplish all they had 
anticipated and desired. Art and science are heaven born, 
and they who arrive at a great comprehension thereof must 
have in the inner chamber of their souls a fountain of peace 
from which the spray falls in rhythmic tones, thereby har- 
monizing the coarser sands of life. 

In these spheres there were also many who in earth life 
had stood before the people and taught them in the name of 
Jehovah. Many were honest while some were not, but they 
were in the wrong path, not entirely because they had im- 
bibed erroneous ideas, but because they stubbornly adhered 
thereto, and this adherence piled in the way of their pro- 
gression mighty rocks that no hand but theirs could ever 
remove. This class, all reformers among the spirit spheres 
find the most difficult to approach; like clams, on feeling 
the house wherein they live touched, they immediately close 
the only entrance, and thus maintain their clamship for 
ages. This is the result of the dignity they feel is theirs 
through the fact of their having disseminated ideas theolog- 
ical, whether false or* otherwise. They have in earth life 
made a great amount of noise over humanity, commanding 
in tones full of force, that their congregations pay special 
attention to this one point, and become as little children, at 
the same .time taking no part of it to their own souls. This 
class form what are called by many in spirit life divinity 
seekers, and they are always expecting some divine move- 
ment that will set them right in some undefined way, and 
in some undefined place that they are pleased to designate 
as heaven. This class are not only idlers, feeling that their 
labors ended with their earth existence, but are supremely 
selfish, and would, if they could, appropriate to themselves 
all the good of the land wherein they dwell. Believing no 
word of the tidings brought of spheres beyond the one in 
which they tarry, they are ever waiting for the hour when 
they shall sit at the right hand of God and judge the na- 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 123 

tions of the earth. They dwell in commodious tents, min- 
gling not with other inhabitants, and at times actually en- 
deavor to resurrect a form of revival, such as they were 
wont to participate in while on earth; and they also find 
great consolation in visiting like scenes on earth, returning 
more puffed up with self and selfish assurances. I would 
have no one to understand that all who preach the gospel of 
the present day are like unto the description I have here 
given, though many are, while others there are whose 
hearts have been touched with the refining fire, who talk not 
isms, but teach in the spirit of truth and purity, being 
blinded only by early teaching. Such are true souls, who 
seek ever the right path, soon see where they make mistakes, 
and put not far from them the. proffered light that is ever 
waiting for those who will accept. 

In connection with the temples referred to, wherein our 
order met, there was soon found great need of a laboratory, 
as many of the questions brought us could be answered and 
verified but by. chemical analysis, which carried undisputed 
proof to minds so strongly material that otherwise they 
could not have accepted the answers given. This class of 
questioners we found to have been while on earth unbe- 
lievers in aught save what their eyes saw and their senses 
were obliged through seeing to accept. They were good 
thinkers and good reasoners from the premises they occu- 
pied, but when shown how far from right those premises 
were, they were like a boat at sea with no chart or com- 
pass. Many of this class were taken for a short visit to 
the sphere above, which was the only way of assuring them 
of the truthfulness of our utterances. Not that they en- 
tirely doubted us, but they had it not in their power to be- 
lieve what their eyes had not seen, and we censured them 
not, but made all needful conditions for them as their hon- 
esty demanded. In the second sphere there is nearly al- 
ways an unpleasant wind blowing, which at times seems 
almost scorching, withering the flowers and drying up the 
grass, as is often the case when the summer-time of the 
earth becomes excessive. This wind brings to the ears of 
the inhabitants discordant sounds, as though somewhere 



124 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

storms accompanied by thunder raged and filled the ele- 
ments with coarse mutterings. The direct cause of this heat- 
laden wind and seeming thunder is traced to the dissensions 
of the spirits of the first sphere, whose .homes know not the 
first wave of harmony. This sphere might w^ell be called 
the prison of spirits in whose hearts reign only the vilest 
passions. Those whose dwellings are now situated near 
where the two spheres join, and who reside there from 
choice, are conscious, when they choose to be, of what passes 
in the sphere of dissensions, and those who dwell thus near 
are among that class whose greatest pleasure is in knowing 
the ins and outs, the whys and wherefors, that should 
mostly concern others whom they are pleased to call their 
neighbors. This is their heaven, and the discordant noises 
are the music thereof. This class we attempted not to reach 
with our hea,ven-born philosophy, for their souls as yet re- 
spond not to the thought waves of truth that undulate 
through all spheres, and blessed be they whose hearts can 
feel the hungerings and thirstings that tell of a soul ready 
to leave the valley for the mountain side. 

There comes to all who labor earnestly for the advance- 
ment of true principles, a f orgetfulness of self, which is one 
of the highest links binding the soul, thus grown godlike, 
to Deity, and every movement put forth, without self creep- 
ing in, is one more gem to shine starlike in the crown im- 
mortal, when the ages to be have taken the place of the 
present. Thus, Eon, with self cast out, and the hope of 
bringing the dawn of peace through knowledge to others 
enshrined in its stead, we labored, not as spirits to whom all 
knowledge had been given, but in earnest humility did we 
carry the bread of life to the dwellers of the spheres below 
us, — the same spheres wherein we had previously dwelt, 
and through which by learning the needed lessons we passed 
to the home that there made our heaven. Thus, you under- 
stand, we had been just as far down in the scale of exist- 
ence as were those to whom we then, as an honest return 
for what we had received from the hands of others, gladly 
administered; no one has aught wherewith to boast over 
another, as all must travel the same road, though some trav- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 125 

eling more rapidly than others reach their Father's house 
earlier in the day, leaving those who take many rests by 
the way to catch glimpses through the uncertain twilight 
of the hills, peace-crowned and fair, that betoken an ap- 
proach to their fatherland. 

I have given you but a poor idea of the successive spheres 
as I find them and the people who find abiding places therein. 
The first sphere as you leave the earth is the actual prison- 
house of criminals, many of whom laws, man made and 
man sanctioned, force thither, with revenge burning deeper 
and deeper in their hearts, thus making the fires of Hell 
that blind instead of lighting the way out. This sphere must 
of necessity remain what it is at the present, until the earth 
from which it is born becomes the home of people who have 
become a law unto themselves, and have cast out from their 
midst the dismal dens of felons, when it will take the ap- 
pearance of a waiting-room. It should be understood that 
each sphere directly drawing its forces from the earth, thus 
being dependent on it, also returns to the same its annual 
tithes, and if these returns take the form of pestilence or 
disasters in any form it is, in the truest sense, but reaping 
what has been sown. There is a mighty truth underlying 
this that would be as Greek to the multitudes, yet it is a 
positive fact, positive beyond discussion, that the dissensions 
of earth cast off from the brains of its inhabitants are born 
into this first sphere, thus deepening the dissensions and 
wild ravings of the terribly vile, and are again returned, 
poisoning the earth elements or atmosphere, until the re- 
sult is the wild winds and storms that here and there 
vent their fury. The second sphere is where we have erected 
a temple for our order, and is inhabited principally by those 
whose earthly desires are still in the ascendency, thus crowd- 
ing out spiritual growth, or using the whole ground so that 
other seeds find no room to sprout. Most of the inhabitants 
of this sphere reached not old age during their earth pil- 
grimage but journeyed thither while yet the hopes of life 
were unrealized, or as they are apt to term it, misunder- 
standing the proper word, unfulfilled, knowing not that 
realization belongs to the body, and fulfillment to the soul. 



120 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

It is from this sphere that the messenger Swiedenborg drew 
most of his knowledge of spirit life, which he gave to the 
world as a beacon light. Here he found them carrying out 
the pursuits of life, with all the energy and satisfaction of 
an earth existence, endeavoring to accomplish the unfin- 
ished labor that was before them when they were obliged 
unwillingly to push out from the shores of earth. Hence 
they were sowing and reaping, buying and selling, to their 
hearts' content, thinking it not so bad a place after all, nor 
so sorry a thing to leave the earthly homes to which they 
clung, where were so many joys unrealized, so many ever 
unsatisfied. Here was still time, place, and opportunity 
for all they most desired, while they were so closely allied 
to earth that they scarcely missed, through their con- 
stant communion with it, anything they considered of vital 
importance to them. In fact, to one not spiritually devel- 
oped, this second sphere has nothing more objectionable 
than is to be found on earth ; it might very properly be 
called probationary ground, though I should call it the bat- 
tle ground of disembodied earth-bound spirits; and as such 
it is of the greatest importance, for somewhere man must 
develop a spiritual nature, and if he fails to do this on earth, 
he finds here ample time and opportunity, regardless of the 
denunciatory pulpit exhortations to the contrary, though 
here as on earth, be it remembered, effect follows cause, and 
is intensified in the same proportion that matter is laid aside. 
So there is no escape for the wrong-doer or willful idler. 
This sphere seems developed almost entirely to meet a de- 
mand made by earth because of its lack of unfoldment, 
through which cause it is not always able to hold on the 
shores of material existence those to whom it extends pro- 
tection, and they pass on before the fulfillment of certain 
powers which, whereto their souls born as their rightful pos- 
sessions, prove the means by which their journey home- 
ward is accelerated. 

In this sphere the politician's voice is still heard, and in 
fact so much like earth are all the surroundings one hardly 
misses any of the specialties that go to make up life in an 
earthly home. Here, too, are to be found those who on 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 127 

earth have held high social positions, in church and State, 
although their monuments may say to the passer-by. these 
same men have gone home to Christ, and no one would dare 
to question the assertion the marble is obliged to make. Of 
course it does the world no special injury to believe the tell- 
tale monument; besides it has a pleasant sound to ears ac- 
customed to listening to such ideas, and all know the mar- 
ble is not to be held responsible for misunderstanding. Yet, 
if the mists of the valley could be lifted from the eyes of 
those who thus believe, they would for once be astonished, 
and perhaps a little chagrined, to find these same members 
of society, over whose last resting places the bestirring world 
spreads a halo of sacredness, bustling through the crowded 
thoroughfares of earth in quest of some information regard- 
ing crops and prices, or mingling in the political contests of 
the day, endeavoring to turn the scale by their efforts, and 
if the battle closes with the cry of victory on their side, 
hurrahing with their caps in the air as zealously as though 
they were of the earth, not just outside. There is still an- 
other reason why this sphere is of importance to the earth. 
Homes governing matter demand and exact a certain amount 
of obedience from each of their subjects. This in many 
cases cannot be rendered unless the pilgrim to whom the 
earth furnishes a covering tarries within certain limits for 
the space of many years, that counted bring old age, for the 
majority do not, and perhaps cannot, at the present develop- 
ment of the earth, unfold their spiritual life without thus 
tarrying, and the earth allows none of her applicants for 
materiality to pass beyond her bounds, which take in the 
second sphere, until they have received an impetus spirit- 
ually that will prove a passport to the sphere beyond. The 
inhabitants of this sphere are often of great assistance to 
the dwellers of earth by laboring zealously for those they 
still love, often by their clearer vision leading them out of 
trouble that threatens. They also labor to overthrow erro- 
neous laws and customs when once convinced of their ex- 
istence, and endeavor to build in their stead platforms of 
honest principles, that shall prove a saving power to the 
earth-dwellers, in whom they still feel the greatest interest. 



12J3 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

In this sphere are also found lovers of pleasure, many of 
whom had not time, money, nor opportunity to eat, drink, and 
be merry to their hearts' content; had not time to fill nor 
opportunity to quaff the supposed sparkling draughts of 
happiness; consequently, when upon entering this new world 
they find they are not in a condition of endless punishment, 
they take up the thread of life where they left it, and con- 
tinue their search for pleasure. They usually find it, and 
drink deeply of what to them at the time seems the soul's 
nectar; drink until the waters become bitter, when they 
would gladly lay it aside, but this they cannot do, and are 
obliged to drink the very dregs through the power of cir- 
cumstances they have caused to be born, and which as an 
army of captors they are obliged to battle with until they 
through their own efforts wear triumphant the victor's 
crown. Eon, have I wearied you by this explicit descrip- 
tion? If so, be patient, as I felt it best thus to do, for the rea- 
son that so poor an idea seems to exist in the minds of be- 
lievers of the spheres I have spoken of, and these ideas re- 
tained result in confusion when one seeks to talk under- 
standing^. Then let all honor that is due it be given to 
this second sphere, for it is in one sense the world's work- 
house, where life's proof-sheets may be read with results 
beneficial, where conclusions may be drawn that will prove 
stepping-stones to higher results. 

The third sphere, of which I will now speak in connection 
with the first and second, has also great need of a simple 
and plain presentation to the world, a presentation that will 
completely do away with the mists of suppositions and 
probabilities through which even crowds of believers have 
been compelled to look for glimpses of the beyond that bear 
a semblance to rationalism. Tidings from this country 
have been too indefinite, partly because of failure in earth 
language to express ideas correctly, and partly because of 
the inability of mortals to understand. The latter hin- 
drance is fast passing away, and the former even shows 
signs of improvement. The air of this sphere, ever balm 
and bloom scented, breathes to the earth-worn pilgrim who 
has come up through great tribulations benedictions of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 129 

peace; while the deep feeling of rest and home comprise all 
the heaven their souls can crave until grown, through this 
rest and peace, to a spiritual understanding. and demand of 
something better and purer. Still it must not be understood 
that purity is not a characteristic of this sphere, as it surely 
is; yet there are degrees of purity, as well as degrees of heat 
and cold, and one is as perceptible as the other. In this sphere 
we found many little children, who, from causes hidden 
from the world but well known to some hearts, are obliged 
to seek prematurely a home and a love that crowns it; all 
this being denied them on earth, the justice of which is not 
for me to decide. There are many arguments on both sides 
and my expressed opinions would in no wise stay the un- 
conscious tide of emigration to this peaceful country, a fit 
place for innocents against whom is raised a warning cry 
as they approach earth's shores in response to a call from 
Mother Nature, who speaks to be obeyed. I have but this 
one anchor to cast into these deep waters, which is this: 
Compensation fails not in its dealings with prince or serf. 
Here too in this beautiful land are found many who during 
their earthly pilgrimages, through an incorrect understand- 
ing of nature's laws, were for many years invalids and felt 
but seldom the direct rays of the sun on their forms, know- 
ing not that thereby they lost vital power. These wearied 
early of earth and earthly pleasures, and in consequence of 
this turned their better thoughts towards the needs of the 
spirit, some through one avenue and some through another, 
yet all honestly, and honesty in this direction is the pilot in 
whose hand is the guiding star of each soul. 

In this third sphere will be found religious worshipers 
from all classes; yet so peaceful in all its appointments is 
this land that no dissensions' creating inharmonious ripples 
occur, i The true bread of life is here found in the Temples 
of Wisdom, and all must sooner or later eat thereof, but no 
one is driven or urged.) Thus to all through growth comes 
the desire for the sacred truth, and when in this manner 
accepted, there is never any going back after the false and 
untrue, as is the case after the sensational seasons, called 
revivals, are ended. In one case there is the solid rock to 

9 



130 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, . 

build on, in the other the uncertain sand. If the safely 
landed invalids just referred to have for years suffered 
through the inyasions of disease that has barred from them 
the outer world of light and vital power, they are taken to 
a hospital, the doors of which are always open to such, 
where all is kindness, peace, and harmony. There they soon 
recover full power, and seek such homes and employment 
as possess for them the most attraction through their 
adaptation, which is in all cases the deciding power. There 
may seem something strange or even ludicrous to many 
in the idea of hospitals and hospital-treated in the land of 
immortals, where people have been taught to believe was a 
folding of hands and a rest on whatever seat might be 
offered. Yet it is actually necessary as well as consistent 
in all its bearings. \ Let it be first understood that from the 
soul cells of the material body are developed the sublimated 
ethers that go to make up and in one sense sustain the 
soul, the spirit's body, or, in other words, the refined matter 
through which spirit separated from the gross material ex- 
presses itself. Now if the physical is impoverished by a dis- 
ease that being protracted weakens the fine tissues, the 
soul's cells suffer a corresponding weakness and can in no 
way furnish the sustenance necessary; this being the case, 
the body of the spirit shows a like exhaustion that the 
home rest and harmony of hospital life in this sphere 
rapidly restores/* 

The inhabitants here are from all classes and ages; some 
found these peace shores in life's early morn, before the in- 
harmonies of life's unavoidable circumstances had woven 
themselves into the mystic web of existence; others at 
maturity, and others still at old age. All inherit from the 
Infinite eternal youth, so the marks of age reach no defined 
lines past maturity, which is perfection when applied to 
forms. The inhabitants that comprise society in this 
sphere are thoughtful as well as studious. Through the 
many avenues here offered, the intellect receives extensive 
cultivation. In this sphere are towns and cities with parks, 
drives, and groves, with winding rivers bearing many a 
pleasure party, who usually combine mental improvement 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 131 

with the pleasure gained, which increases both. Here are 
societies for the relief of the suffering ones of earth; bands 
of spirits established for the special purpose of waiting on 
those who lay aside the mortal robes and seek the land of 
souls. Between this sphere and the second there is a 
marked difference. In the second sphere is to be heard the 
bustle, turmoil, and jostling incident to life on the earth. 
All the rivers are busy receiving or sending tidings, while 
the heroes of new inventions that they are endeavoring to 
give to earth, and thus as they suppose immortalize their 
names in this sphere, are blowing their own trumpets for 
the ears of the multitudes, some of whom listen, while 
others intent on their own specialties pass on. In the third 
sphere a Sabbath-like peace seems wafted on every breeze; 
the very brooks babble their songs to the green banks, soft 
and low as the lullaby of a loving mother. This is truly 
the sphere of rest, wherein all powers are recuperated. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Unto all who labor unselfishly there comes sooner or later 
a sure and satisfactory reward, that fills the soul's deep 
chalice to the brim, and this compensation is in itself the 
key by which are unlocked doors leading to apartments 
more roomy and possessing better appointments. This com- 
pensatory key unsuspectedly to us had turned noiselessly in 
its lock, while a door had as noiselessly opened, and from 
unseen apartments we heard voices, hopeful and tender, 
calling us, the import of which was to come up higher. In 
the sacred Temple of Wisdom, where we had never ceased 
to labor, and from whence to other spheres we had 
borne the results of our earnest endeavors, were many who 
had become masterful thus far, and with us were still labor- 
ing with untiring zeal, that seeks not selfish ends, bearing 
here and there all the truths that beings to whom we car- 
ried them could accept or receive proof of that would be 
abiding. To this temple, from whence we had drank un- 



132 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

stintingly, came at stated periods wise men and women of 
the fifth sphere, bringing with them an influx of spiritual 
wisdom and power. At these visits the temple of the fourth 
sphere was brought en rapport with the corresponding 
temple of the fifth sphere, and to express in earth language, 
which is all too weak and powerless, was recharged with 
powerful magnetic waves from this temple. This occur- 
rence is one that is looked for by the teachers and seekers 
for wisdom of the fourth sphere, and great preparations are 
made for the same, as it is no yearly occurrence, but one 
that takes place at the close of periods that in earth's cal- 
culations would cover many years. At these seasons selec- 
tions are made by the wisdom fathers and mothers from the 
wisdom-seekers, appointing such as are deemed prepared 
for the change to be in waiting and return with them to the 
fifth sphere. The intelligence proved of a startling char- 
acter to us, when we were informed that among the names 
of the chosen ones stood those of Eon and Eona as worthy 
messengers. We had often thought and talked of this, to 
us, unexplored country, and expressed desires to journey 
thither, though our desires, I think, partook more of the 
passive than the active form; for now, when we fully un- 
derstood that we were among the chosen, we involuntarily 
shrunk from leaving the dear home where we had so long 
tarried, going from its sacred bounds earthward on a pil- 
grimage that lasted for years, then at the close of the earth 
volume, returning to find every bloom on Brier Hill fresh 
with the incense of welcome, every breath love-laden. The 
very moss on the hillside seemed to rebuke us for entertain- 
ing thoughts of wandering away, with no more peaceful 
home-comings after earth twilights, as the rightful possess- 
ors. Indeed, so tender did our hearts become, so restful, 
and peaceful, so soul-satisfying did our home and all its 
surroundings seem in the shadow of the long good-bye 
that hung cloud-like over it, that we were about to request 
a removal of our names from the list of those who had 
been decided worthy to go up higher, when as we stood on 
the upper balcony that was vine-hung and almost vine-hid, 
looking at the peaceful city below us, watching the quiet 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 133 

flow of the water, dotted here and there with sails that 
wound among banks of tender green like a thread of silver, 
we were suddenly recalled from these regrets, caused by 
tender memories, by seeing a cloud, soft and fleecy, through 
which seemed darting silvery light. We looked to see from 
whence it came, and what it might portend, when we be- 
came conscious of the presence of a female whose beauty 
far exceeded the beauty of the inhabitants of the fourth 
sphere. On her head was a crown, not of gold, but of 
golden glory, in each point of which shone a single star. 
She said: "I have come from the council chamber of the 
fifth sphere and bear for you from them this message: 
' The time has come when fulfillment has set its seal on 
your brows, and for such as you the shores of the fifth 
sphere, hath need; unto such as you welcome is extended 
from the age wherein you placed your first landmark 
where the wash of the waters from time's river could not 
deface it. You have been messengers, sometimes to the 
spheres below, and sometimes to the shores of earth, and 
such must continue to be, until from the highest tower of 
the Infinite is heard the grand marriage chime of dual souls. 
Thrice blessed are you, inasmuch as you belong to the 
chosen ones who bear to and fro the white banners of truth, 
for unto you is given the key of greater knowledge.' The 
united voice of the council says, ' Come up higher.' Will 
you obey? " Not long had this fair one to wait our decision, 
for while she yet spoke our hearts had decided, and with 
hands clasped we replied as though but one voice answered, 
M We will go." Then as suddenly as she came did this fair 
messenger depart; but the cloud seemed to have become 
absorbed by our clothing, for it had taken on the sheen of 
silver, like unto the robes the messenger wore. As we 
looked into each other's eyes, there ran through our entire 
beings a thrill born from the decision of the sacred mo- 
ment, and we were prepared to go thence; though regrets 
might spring up in our pathway, we would never during 
a moment's hesitation allow them to open to full blooms 
and thus retard our progress, on the fulfillment of which 
depended our future wisdom. 



134 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

It took us not long to conclude our preparations, as in 
the land of souls there is no moving of household goods, 
no disposing of real estate at the highest price. Neither 
are there elaborate wardrobes to be carefully put away in 
immense trunks and shipped by land or tide, to distant 
places. Each country furnishes its own houses and lands, 
and the soul's robes are ever fresh and sparkling with the 
diamond dust of the Infinite, that is if the soul has won 
it. Whatever is won is worn, and the robes of immortals 
tell of the soul's wealth, as the houses, lands, and costly 
wrappings indicate the purses of earth dwellers. They 
who are rich on earth shores are often destitute in the 
better land, for gold is at discount among the heaven-born; 
besides there are in the summer lands no banks that deal 
in the world's trash, termed thus because earth dwellers 
make of it hedge-rows that bear but sharp thorns that 
keep out the great good that only awaits their bidding. 
Many men and women in whose purses the gold of earth 
glitters while they turn deaf ears to the known wants of 
earth's less favored children, will find on their entrance 
to the other life their destitution appalling, and they will 
seek in their shame to hide themselves from the eyes of 
the passers-by. Such have to learn the lesson that they 
have impoverished their own souls through their intense 
greed for gold that in turn curses them with a curse that 
they have to outlive and outwork, before they can be 
anything but paupers, on the borders of the beautiful land 
that seems to know them not. Eon, give thanks that 
such is not your destiny; your robes of white await you; 
be patient, for Eona treads the valley with you and to- 
gether we will hail the glad morn as it dawns on the beau- 
tiful hills beyond. 

Hours towards which eyes are turned with earnest long- 
ings or silent dread come at last, and after them follow in 
unbroken line the circumstances over which they preside, 
and towards which they point a finger prophetic, the im- 
port of which dawns on their souls' consciousness, when 
other hours unburthened with expectations have unsum- 
moned glided in. So to us came the hour towards which we 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 135 

had for but a little time been looking, with emotions wherein 
lights and shadows played a hide-and-seek accompaniment 
to the breathing of hope that remained in the ascendency. 
We well knew that the path which lay before us was the 
better one; knew that where it would lead there would dawn 
and ever shine a greater light, a greater glory. Yet it was 
hard to sever the magnetic link that bound us to our para- 
dise of peace on Brier Hill; and brighter glowed the link 
as the hour approached that must sunder it. Dear was 
the home nest, the rooms of which were ever fragrant 
with the breath of scented blooms, and in our hearts dwelt 
regrets that over the same paths of tinted, budding moss, 
must wander other feet, other hands pass caressingly over 
the ever-present offering of blooms that crowned the hedge, 
from which was wafted the breath of springs and summers 
untold. As we passed from room to room, we felt that 
never again could home be so dear, so peaceful; but all 
that it then was, all that it had been to us, was to be left, 
and the hours for preparation had sped away, leaving in 
the corridors of our souls the echoes of good-bye and good- 
bye. We made no different arrangements in the rooms for 
others, but left every room as we had been wont to keep it, 
thinking it would be sweet to thus preserve the memory of 
these unchanged. As we passed out beneath the swaying, 
drooping vines, they seemed to sweep low down, touching 
our cheeks and brows as if in benedictory kisses, while 
at our feet fell a shower of blooms, as a tribute of love. 
At the temple, to which we immediately repaired, all was in 
readiness, and we, with the travelers to abetter land, waited. 
The air of the temple was spice-laden, every breath of 
which, as it was inhaled, gave to us a feeling that we were 
growing lighter; indeed we felt that we could soar forever 
and know no weariness. 

We were led at last by the wise men and women with 
whom we were to journey to the highest portion of the build- 
ing, whereon rested the glittering dome. Here we were 
all seated, while all was quiet save the low singing of the 
wisdom fathers and mothers, whose strangely sweet into- 
nations filled our souls with harmony. Thus sitting, and 



136 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

waiting for whatever might follow, we discerned in the 
distance, and floating towards us, a cloud, wherein was 
blended the softest tints, as though the center held the 
positive principle of all colors, from which radiated all the 
soft, glowing tints that attracted our attention. All observed 
this, and all save the fathers and mothers wondered what 
the import might be; they gazed upon its approach with ex- 
pressions of perfect peace, that assured and reassured us. 
On it came, seeming to us larger as it approached, and as it 
drew still nearer, we detected waves of melody that rose 
and fell as the tints in the cloud lighted and faded. It was 
soon directly over us, when the music became more distinct. 
Yet the singers ceased not, but joined hands and signaled all 
others to clo likewise. The signal was obeyed, and we again 
became conscious of the odor of spices, and again felt our- 
selves ready to soar through the realms of infinitude. We 
dared no longer look up in quest of the strange cloud, for 
we felt that unclefinable awe that announces the coming of 
something unrealized, something that must touch the very 
soul, and had it not been for the presence of the peaceful 
singers, who, as the moments passed, seemed to grow more 
radiant, we should have fled from the place overcome by 
fear born of dread. As it was, we clung the more closely 
together, and waited, which was all there was to do. There 
seemed suddenly to fall into our hearts the dews of heaven, 
for a peace born from the depths of infinitude came to us, 
and we both saw and felt that we too had grown radiant. 
At last, as our souls thrilled with a harmony heaven-born, 
the sacred cloud settled slowly over us, growing to our 
gaze less and less dense, as looking towards the center we 
saw, to our joy and surprise, that what we had supposed to 
be but a cloud was a beautiful island, enveloped by a tinted 
cloud, that had floated down to us from the ether seas. 
Standing on a mound of green that seemed gemmed with 
stars, was the radiant being through whose will power it 
was moved. Over her head shone a single star, the radi- 
ance of which had tinted the cloud that we so anxiously 
watched until it parted and took us into the holy of holies. 
In the center of this island rose what, for want of a more 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 137 

expressive word, I must call an edifice. It seemed formed 
of tinted clouds that through the law of love had bent them- 
selves into symmetrical arches. The island in itself was 
a bed of many-colored and many-formed blooms, mingled 
with running vines of tender green, far exceeding in their 
perfection of loveliness all that our eyes had ever before 
rested on, and in comparison with which Brier Hill sank 
out of sight. There seemed occurring on this island a con- 
stant change in its appearance, which was caused by buds 
slowly unfolding to full bloom, and in doing so they emit- 
ted a silvery light, that seemed like a new-born glory, un- 
til in the heart of each full bloom we felt sounded the sweet 
echo of a seraph song. So wrapped were we in what our 
eyes saw that we forgot all else, and noticed not, until one 
of the wise men bade us look back, that we had been borne 
up and away on this lovelit isle. Then, as we all turned 
our eyes in the direction indicated, we found to our surprise 
that we were already far above and beyond the temple, 
the seats we had occupied invisible from the distance that 
lay between us, and the temple looking like a low dwelling. 
I remember even now, Eon, the ineffable peace I saw in 
your eyes as you waved a good-bye to the past that had 
been so much loved, and wherein many pleasant paths had 
wound in the beauty that was spread before us. There was 
no longing to return to the bursting blooms or singing brooks 
of the fourth sphere; we were outward and upward bound 
on waves of peace that left pleasant echoes on the soul's 
shores. We felt, as the soft breezes of this beautiful island 
swept over us, that we could ask no more of heaven than 
this gem of the ether seas held; that we could ask no more 
than to dwell in the midst of its bloom and beauty till the 
shores of the forever were lost to our view. This feeling 
was not born of weakness or a desire to idle on any shores, 
however fair, but the beauty that here greeted us at every 
turn so far exceeded all beauty of the past that it charmed 
and in charming bound us. 

We were soon far away from the sight and sound of the 
home over which we had breathed prayers like the last 
blessings of love, and which might change to songs of wel- 



138 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

come to other hearts on whose altar burned the messenger 
lamps. As we moved onward the light that fell around us 
was momentarily intensified, and at last, passing under a 
mighty arch, beneath which for a moment the island rested, 
as though held by an attractive power that was positive in 
its demands, it swayed and trembled as with a magnetic 
thrill, which was perceptible to all. Here the light fell 
around us like a halo of glory, and the unspoken joy of our 
hearts met it in responsive waves, while at the same mo- 
ment a burst of music, such as we had never dreamed dwelt 
in the center of infinite harmony, fell on our ears, reached 
our souls and wakened therein a harmony that told itself 
in songs of gladness, that fell from our lips as a tribute to the 
spirit of all good. We were nearing the fifth sphere, from 
whence waves of harmony floated outward like the breath- 
ings of Deity. Already we breathed the air thereof, laden 
with the odor of spices and balms. Already the spires and 
domes from the city of light touched with the sheen of 
silver the fleecy clouds that floated above them. Already 
in our united hearts brooded the white- winged dove of peace, 
while we felt the welcome wafted to us on every breeze, 
and the tender home feeling creeping into our hearts as an 
abiding guest. The cloud-wrapped isle floated on, the mu- 
sic filled with soft undulations every breeze that passed us, 
and we wondered that we had never caught the echoes there- 
of, in our other home. We passed over the city until we came 
directly over the Temple of Wisdom, from which radiated 
a light so intense that seen elsewhere it would have terrified 
us, but not here. We were in the realms of peace, and the 
great light thereof but served to increase the peace that was 
enshrouded in our souls. The island rested for a moment 
over the temple, then gradually descended, and when it 
again lifted and floated away, we stood on the height of 
the temple, from whence we for the first time saw the city 
of light, bordered on one side by the emerald hills, and on 
the other by the river of palms. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 139 



CHAPTER XVI. 

After the unexpected occurrences through which we had 
passed, and in which we felt that all our dreams of the 
beautiful had been more than realized, we could look down 
on the radiant city with feelings both restful and peace giv- 
ing; we could accept here homes, and rejoice in the fadeless 
glory that was above and about us, feeling in no wise as 
strangers in a strange land, but as children for whom the 
bells of welcome rang. After resting for a time to take in 
the beautiful picture that lay before us, we were led down 
to the interior of the temple and into the audience room, 
the floor, walls, and ceilings of which emitted a light that 
our souls felt must have been born from the spirit of love 
that pervaded all the beautiful land that had claimed us as 
children. In this room we were greeted by songs of glad- 
ness that touched responsive chords in our souls, the echoes 
of which were deep hallelujahs. Our clothing had lost none 
of its glory, that through the silvery cloud had been added 
to it on the upper balcony of our home of the past, that 
now in the glory of the present seemed hidden by the hills 
of the far away. From the audience room we were taken to 
the bower of consecration, which was a large room with high 
arched ceilings,from the center of which fell what resembled 
flakes of silvery light, as though here light was born and 
transmitted to all the outer world; yet this light was taken 
up by the air, in breathing which we felt each moment the 
waves of consecration sweeping through the open doors of 
the soul, and we felt that to labor in this land of love would 
be the greatest boon our hearts could crave. In connection 
with the falling light, there were waves Of music that rose 
and fell, in harmony with which our thoughts reached out 
towards the Infinite, until we felt that the music we heard 
must be the far-reaching echoes of the harpers in our 
Fathers house. Waiting thus, with the light falling around 
us, and the music echoing and re-echoing in the arch above 
us, there came to us a wisdom father and mother, bearing in 
their hands chalices. They placed their hands, letting the 



140 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

drops of liquid light that fell therefrom rest on our bowed 
heads, saying in unison, because they were dual soul mes- 
sengers, "Beloved, on your long and sometimes perilous 
journey home you have at last passed the grand arch of the 
fifth sphere. You have felt its magnetic thrill quickening 
your entire beings, whereby you have become possessed of 
soul powers hitherto to you unknown, the perfect unfold- 
ment of which the harmony of the fifth sphere waits to 
fulfill. Before you lies all of purity and beauty that your 
hearts can crave. Therefore gather abundantly from the 
fields that lie before you. They are bloom-laden and peace- 
crowned, and possess the power to fit you for the labor of 
love that still lies before you, and towards which the finger 
of time points as yet afar-off, and at present casts no 
shadow on the dial, thus showing a long summer of beauty 
and of bloom as compensation for the thorns the past has 
held. Yet forget not that you are still messengers, and 
must still bear your lamps earthward to light home the chil- 
dren of the Infinite. Go hence with our blessings, the mes- 
sengers wait to guide you home." Then, as we passed out, 
the air seemed filled with unspoken hallelujahs, the unsung 
melody of which my heart-still treasures as among the sweet- 
est memories, the date of which is now in the by-gone. 

Before us waited a group of little children, whose fleecy 
robes bore the same sheen of silver that we had observed 
elsewhere; these, we were told, were the sweet guides whose 
mission it was to lead us to our home, going before us all 
the way, singing tender home songs. Each child bore in its 
hands a harp of silver. Sometimes their fingers touched 
the strings, and sometimes the song-filled air swept the 
chords, making music such as words, partaking too much of 
materiality, fail at the outset to express. Let me say here 
that language has yet in earth to experience great unfold- 
ment, the extent of which it is impossible for you to esti- 
mate, and it would be folly for me to attempt it, as it is 
not wise to ask believers even to accept ideas that seem 
drawn from the world of fancy instead of fact. Besides, 
Eon, you with me will watch the fulfillment of this in the 
better land, the true life, and perhaps take some part in its 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 141 

advancement, as a labor of love bequeathed to the land that 
at different times gave to us forms through which we un- 
folded the good to which we now have attained. Our fairy- 
like guides led us on over beds of moss wherein were 
myriads of buds that seemed to wait our coming, for as we 
passed over them they opened to perfect bloom and breathed 
on the air their sweetest welcome. As we still journeyed feel- 
ing no weariness (which is earth born), we passed through 
groves of spice, the winding paths of which led to bowers 
of beauty, to silver lakes where fountains cast their spray 
on bud and bloom, near which children played and sung, 
their happy voices mingling with the notes of birds that 
lighted on their shoulders as though drawn thither by the 
law of love that was told on every breeze that blew. So 
much of beauty our eyes saw, so much of harmony our 
souls drank in, that we almost shrunk from having our first 
walk home in this new land of peace close. Yet when 
we reached the foot of a hill the heights of which were 
crowned with groves of spice, we felt that here beauty had 
perfected and crowned herself and would forever hold 
sway. 

Half way up this hill, which was a continuation of the 
emerald hills that bordered one side of the city, the slope 
of which was so gradual as to be almost unobserved, stood 
the home that awaited us. Its situation reminded us again 
and again of the home we left on Brier Hill, and we felt 
that some kind hearts in this beautiful land knew the 
struggle in our souls before we could break the golden chain 
that bound us to what we then most loved. Instead of a 
brier hedge, extending the entire length of this hill on each 
side of the broad band of tinted moss that formed the 
homeward path from the foot of the hill, we saw, not a rose 
hedge, but mounds and bowers of roses, that were of all 
sizes and colors; indeed, the path itself was bordered on 
either side by a running rose, the blooms of which rested 
lovingly on the beautifully tinted moss. At the foot of the 
hill we rested, not overcome by weariness, but our hearts 
were so filled with the beauty of the wondrous picture that 
reached out before us as far as our eyes, long accustomed 



14:2 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

to spirit land, could see, that we felt it almost sacrilege to 
tread on the tender moss, or to enter the sweet rest that 
awaited us. As we passed up the hill we noted more dis- 
tinctly the home, the open doors of which showed that we 
were expected. It looked in color something like the sunset 
clouds of your earth. There were visible the tints of amber 
and rose; through all its whiteness, not a dull, positive color, 
but a color that each moment emitted a light that seemed 
to change in intensity, sometimes almost fading, then again 
having the appearance of being refilled with tints direct 
from the sun's rays. Here were balconies extending 
around it, and over the balconies were arches of the same 
material as the main part. Around this lovelit home 
that was to be ours was a hedge of roses; these were white 
and the most delicate shades of pink. Within this hedge, 
which was low, the grounds reached far to the north, south, 
east, and west; in the center a fountain played; the misty 
spray, giving birth to a rainbow that faded not, fell in a 
basin formed entirely of shells, and the tinted hearts, 
catching the sounds of the falling spray, wove them into 
songs of home and love. The outer position of the shells 
that formed the basin had the look of burnished silver and 
emitted a soft light and cast a halo on the moss and blooms 
that grew near it. 

Reaching these inner grounds we stood by the fountain 
and took in all the beauty that lay below and around us, 
and our eyes would have wept tears of joy had this been a 
land from the elements of which tears could have been pro- 
duced, but it was not, and instead of tears our lips gave 
birth to songs we had never before sung; but new harmony 
was born in our hearts, consequently new songs fell from 
our lips. 

To this beautiful home we then gave the name of 
Rose Garden, for such it was, and the love of roses has 
never since ceased to dwell in your heart as well as mine, 
and it is the sweet memory of this home, wafted into this 
incarnation, that causes you to make bloom around you in 
great profusion children of the rose family. As we yet 
stood by this fountain the little harpers flew like so many 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 343 

birds from bush to bower, gathering here a bud and there a 
bloom, until returning they crowned us as princes over this 
realm of beauty, then waving their hands towards us they 
joyfully departed, touching with fairy fingers the harp- 
strings, the music of which reached our ears long after they 
were far down the hill. Long we stood there, watching the 
children as they passed from our sight, listening to the 
sweet sounds that filled the air and seemed the breathings 
of infinite harmony. Being thus absorbed, we noticed not 
the approach of another, indeed knew not that a being save 
ourselves was there, when a hand touched us and a voice 
whispered, "Welcome home!" Turning, we saw the beau- 
tiful one who came in a cloud to us on the balcony at Brier 
Hill. 

Until the unexpected appearance of this beautiful and 
well remembered messenger, so rapt had we been in the 
legacy of love that was bequeathed us in our home and its 
surroundings that we had neither seen nor heard aught 
of the white -robed throng that now awaited us on the 
balconies, among whom was our sweet sister Zair, who has 
twice dropped into your soul's Casket, making each time 
the brightest jewel it held, the glory of which rests on you 
even now. As we turned to enter our home we were greeted 
with songs of welcome, the echoes of which must have 
been caught and resung by the birds that dwelt in the 
spice groves beyond our home. We joined the happy 
throng, sang with them the songs, and with them passed 
from room to room, gazing in rapt wonderment at the beauty 
of design and form that gladdened all this home that was 
ours, and was to be ours through time that extended farther 
than our spiritual vision could reach. There was in this 
home one room which I will mention as the refreshment 
room. It was long, with a table extending part way through 
the center. On one side of this room were hung exquisitely 
tinted pictures; many of them were taken from scenes in 
the spheres in which we had dwelt in other ages, and were 
to us pleasant reminders of by-gone ages. Others were 
faces of friends we had known and loved on earth and 
elsewhere. The opposite side of this room was formed en- 



144 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

tireiy of windows that extended from the ceiling to the floor 
and opened out on the balconies of arches. These windows 
were separately draped with the lightest tint of blue, on the 
surface of which glittered stars of silver. The material of 
these draperies "reminded me of the tender June skies of 
earth, and I felt as I gazed at them a thrill of delight that 
these same sometimes smiling and sometimes tearful skies 
arched not then above me. Over this sky-light blue hung 
folds of a soft, fleecy white, that fancy pictured as being 
made or formed from the choicest light clouds that floated 
over those June skies of earth, and through which the 
silvery stars shone as shine through fleecy clouds of earth 
the silent watchers of the night. These windows were 
open, and from them we could see the grove-crowned 
Emerald Hills, while the breath of spices floated down, 
gathering on its way added sweetness from the garden-like 
green that lay between the hills and our home. The carpet 
in this room, which is the only room the belongings of 
which I shall take time or space to describe, looked as 
though it were a bed of tinted moss, so frequently seen in 
this sphere. On this moss lay white roses, looking as 
though they had fallen there and were waiting to be 
gathered. To this room the welcoming throng repaired and 
here partook with us of the refreshments that had been 
spread in anticipation of our arrival. Do you care to know 
of what that far-off repast consisted? Eon, I could not tell, 
as memory gathers and keeps only that which is dearest or 
most sacred, often made thus by stern discipline that brings 
to the surface the mightiest tides of the soul, the roar of 
which quickens the dull ears of earth dwellers until almost 
unconsciously to themselves they are borne on the current 
of other people's ideas, until their natures become deepened 
and broadened into a full acceptance of facts, when to their 
souls are born tides, the waves of which reach still other 
ears as a quickening power. 

The feasting and rejoicing ended, we took up the 
pleasant duties that at once demanded our attention, among 
which was first of all the long, sweet visit through which 
our souls were to become imbued with the magnetic power 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 145 

of this sphere, the tidal waves of which brought from the 
great central source a quickening power, through which the 
perceptiveness was brought to the surface, making the solu- 
tion of what had before seemed mysterious clear ripples 
from the rivers of the infinite. This quickening and deep- 
ening of the soul's powers was the baptism of the fifth 
sphere, through which we were to be able to grasp and re- 
tain the wisdom here taught; first, for our own good and 
unfoldment, and for what more the ages then unborn 
whispered not to our souls. You must not forget that I 
am giving a very incomplete history of our many windings 
and wanderings through the spheres and on the earth plane 
as messengers, and remember, too, that the experience of 
messengers is not the experience of the masses. For 
while the far-seeing messengers row, avoiding here a rock 
and there a sand-bar, the thoughtless masses ride and ask 
no questions of from whence or where. We counted not 
the years, the time passed before we became more active 
workers. Years are but as moments when placed beside 
the untold ages that stretch away and away beyond the 
most perfect mathematical calculations of earth's wisest 
minds, yet we did labor when the time came, as it comes for 
all purposes. 

Our first attraction was toward the Temple of Wisdom, 
for this in each sphere is the fountain of truth, from whence 
multitudes gather the spray that vanishes not. Here we 
began labor in earnest, labor that was to benefit us, for 
knowledge that would be an abiding power. Here we 
delved deeper than ever before into the mysteries of chem- 
istry; for this we had special attraction, and craved to peer 
into the very depths of the hidden wells and draw there- 
from all the positive facts the fifth sphere possessed, to 
verify. In this sphere we took our first lessons in produc- 
ing from elements through will-power material that to us 
was as tangible and real as the loaves and fishes formed 
from the boundless wealth of the elements by the Nazarene, 
whom the hungry multitude followed. By this power we 
learned to clothe our forms, and the more positive we 
became and remained while weaving from the unseen webs 
10 



146 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of the universe, the more perfect were our draperies, though 
the sheen of them depended, as it always does, on the 
actual spiritual unfoldment, or soul's imperishable wealth. 
Since our removal to this sphere we had become separated 
from our labors in the second sphere which were taken up 
and pursued. by others towards whom our hearts went out 
in waves of tenderest sympathy. For this seed we with 
others had sown by the wayside, and cared for as the anx- 
ious and expectant gardener cares for his choicest plants, 
and we longed to know that it had sprung up and borne 
fruit for the hungry ones of the kingdom; and we desired 
that the kingdom wherein the seed had been sown with a 
liberal hand might become imbued with a subtle magnetic 
power that would draw and hold it more en rapport with 
the higher spheres. It is an indisputable fact, whether 
so accepted or not, that the lower spheres have become, 
through the drifting of the ages already told, improved, and 
are susceptible of still greater improvement, the fulfillment 
of which depends almost, if not quite, entirely on the dwell- 
ers of earth shores, who find in these spheres all the 
heaven their unfoldments, with the deeds and doings that 
are borne therefrom, give them the key to these spheres 
to unlock. I mean the first and second. The greatest good 
is to accrue through that the spirit world is laboring to 
bestow upon them through the means of messengers posted 
here and there over the battle-field of life. They are the 
magnets, and from them radiate the truths that are heaven 
born and angel sent. When these spheres can. and do 
assume a home-like appearance the harmony of the earth 
plane will be greatly increased, and the millennium morn 
will dawn which no twilight will have power to overcome. 
It is for this we labor, for this we are willing to wend our 
way back and forth from the shores of the soul's sweet 
home to the wreck-strewn shores of earth, planting the 
mighty pillars of truth in the loving, trusting hearts of our 
soul mates, knowing that time will come when the night 
will turn to day, and with our loved ones we shall hail the 
dawning thereof. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 147 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Eon, I am well aware that all the minor points that go to 
make up existence are pleasant to reconsider and refer to, 
but if Eona should attempt to gather up all -these points, 
and endeavor to weave them in the web already prepared, 
the work she has in her heart to do, would be in the loom of 
time ages hence, and your heart would not be gladdened by 
the fulfillment of a promise recorded in the past. This I 
know you will understand, and are satisfied that the princi- 
pal parts in which you and I have played in the here and 
hereafter are recorded for your pleasure, which means the 
good of many. We continued to labor earnestly for the ful- 
fillment of the soul's possibilities, and as messengers whose 
harvests of golden sheaves told of their advancement, we 
sought to pile high the glistening sheaves in the soul's store- 
house, and with what success these written pages must ex- 
plain. Returning from the Temple of Wisdom, where we 
had brought successfully from the elements some of its own 
expression of material form, we found seated on the bal- 
cony beneath the central rose-twined arch, an inhabitant 
from a land of which we had received no tidings. He was 
tall, of fine proportions, and radiant, which in itself proved 
his superior wisdom and spirituality, as such unfoldments 
tell themselves in radiance, making utterance of no use. 
His clothing was white, and around his head shone a belt 
of light, that twice repeated itself in the atmosphere above 
him. He arose at our appearance, and we gave to him the 
greeting we extended to all, and he tarried at Rose Garden, 
for a time, visiting all points of interest, but saying nothing 
of his own land, and we sought from him no tidings thereof. 
The fullness of beauty and joy in our own land was all our 
hearts could crave, and we cared not to know that there 
were other lands. Finally he went away, saying he should 
come to us again, though when we did not ask him. When 
he had been gone a little time we felt his absence far more 
than we had done his presence, and wondered that we had 
asked him no more questions; wondered also that he had 



148 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

not told us, unquestioned, whence he came and whither he 
went. At last, from wondering our hearts grew to hunger 
for his presence. We felt there were depths of wisdom in 
his being that for some reason we needed; accordingly we 
sent here and there the soul's telegraph, thinking in that 
way to reach him, which we did, as a responsive chord in our 
hearts told us. This manner of telegraphing has been given 
to earth in a measure, and there exist now those who are 
the possessors of this power that future ages will see unfold. 
The elements surrounding the earth will become more subtle 
and the brain of earth's children more perceptive and 
receptive. 

Not a great length of time passed before we again held as 
honored guest the one on and above whose head shone the 
triune crown of wisdom. We rejoiced in his presence, 
and hastened to question him; asked him whence he came 
and whither he journeyed. He answered that he came 
from many worlds, and journeyed wherever he felt wisdom 
was both received and would be received. He told us that 
he had lighted the valleys of many worlds with his soul 
lamp, but his first appearance through matter was on the 
planet Saturn, and he had in the ages past stood high in 
the spirit ranks of that planet, but lost his power by over- 
reaching, because wisdom occupied in his being the ascend- 
ency over spirituality. This was a lesson he was obliged to 
learn, that by it he might lead others around the pit in 
which he had fallen, and from which it had taken ages to 
work his way out. He had longed to rule, to become pow- 
erful, but through the law of compensation had been 
obliged to serve, and through the same law had been led to 
a willingness that had made him place himself as a peace- 
offering on the altar of Deity, and for ages he had navigated 
the magnetic tides of the universe, stopping wherever the 
law of love, that had been born in his soul through tribula- 
tion, whispered to him that the wisdom of love would be 
accepted. His name, he stated, was st*ll retained in the 
council chamber of the spirit world of that planet, and he 
had been many times requested to receive the seat that 
through his absence was left vacant; but he had no desire 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 149 

save to serve the Infinite in ways that through infinite 
love were whispered in his soul. This explanation made 
plain to us the reason of our missing the radiant stranger, 
who, saying nothing of himself or his labors, had left us 
without our asking him whence or whither. The wealth of 
his care had been with us, and unconsciously to us had 
quickened thought in our brains; consequently when he left 
us the aura that permeated the atmosphere until we were 
the recipients of its bounty was removed, and we felt as 
though a shadow had fallen between us and the sun. Now 
that he had returned in response to our call, we questioned 
him concerning other worlds, the tides that led to them, and 
their relation to us ; also their future prospects. He informed 
us that many planets had but just been quickened, or, in 
other words, that the positive magnetic centers or embry- 
otic worlds had but just received from the hand of the In- 
finite their first baptism of attractive force, by which they 
drew and held unto themselves the invisible world dust of 
the universe. The tides leading to these embryotic centers, 
he said, were not harmonious in flow like the tides leading 
to planets that support even vegetable life, and were navi- 
gated only by wisdom spirits, who were waiting and watch- 
ing for the age wherein spirit could incarnate. Many other 
worlds, he stated, were just in the glory of their vegetable 
life, others had developed animal life, in the forests and on 
the plains of which unmolested roamed the four-footed in- 
habitants, knowing not that they had yet to give way to 
man, who is the fulfillment of the law of animal life. Not 
that he has developed from animals, but is the fulfillment 
of the law that has been evolved from a succession of ex- 
pressions of lower law through matter. Among the planets 
wherein animal life had long expressed itself in lower forms 
there was one, he said, he was watching with great interest, 
and where he often dwelt for long periods. On this planet, 
he said, vegetable and animal life had developed in great 
perfection and harmony, which was owing to a harmonious 
magnetic relation it sustained to the central source. There 
were no extremes of heat or cold, and no night, only a sub- 
dued twilight. This planet, he said, had three moons. He 



150 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

said also there were no immense bodies of water, only 
peaceful rivers that beautified the face of the country; the 
stone or rocky formation was in color white, with a deposit 
in it that absorbed and reflected light. The harmony of its 
formation, he explained, had given birth to no mountains, 
only hills and pleasant valleys. As he continued his nar- 
rative of this planet, we asked him to be our guide to it, 
that we might see a world whereon no mortal dwelt. He 
seemed to hesitate, but when we informed him of our life 
on Jupiter, he thought more favorably of it, but proposed 
first to visit with us the Temple of Wisdom, and explain 
there what his eyes had seen in the universe of Deity. 

This voyager of the magnetic tides spoke to the wise men 
and women of the temple of his wanderings through the 
ages that had gone; drew charts of the unseen worlds, and 
the magnetic rivers flowing to and from them; explained 
how spirits who had reached great power, not to rule but to 
labor, were explorers of the universe with as much zeal as 
is shown by the dwellers of earth, who in their ignorance 
imagine they have found countries whereon the foot of man 
never before trod, dreaming not that the earth had been 
peopled before. It was decided, after much thought and 
discussion, that a certain number who had learned to be- 
come very positive to all elements they desired from any 
cause to control, should under guidance of this voyager 
visit the planet he had described to us as being so harmo- 
nious in its development. Among the number who felt 
themselves fully equal to the undertaking, were the spirit 
father and mother, who with you watched my incarnation 
on the planet Jupiter. They listened favorably to our ear- 
nest solicitations, and we were allowed to make part of the 
company. We hailed the decision with delight, remember- 
ing our journey to Jupiter. Besides we had become so ac- 
customed to sudden and extreme changes during the ages 
that had known " us, that the even flow of hundreds of 
your earth years received a pleasant break. 

The time for our departure arrived and all were ready. 
We needed no extra outfit of clothing, for we had, as you 
will remember, learned to weave our own draperies from 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 151 

the elements, as therein lies hidden untold wealth, that 
greedy, selfish man has not the power to reach. The tidal 
traveler who was to be our guide had absented himself for 
a little time, to bring to our shores the boat in which he 
made his journeys, but met us at the appointed time and 
place; and with glad, expectant hearts we embarked, our 
number counting but six, besides our guide, who as yet had 
given no name, and which by spirits is not a matter of im- 
portance as it is among the dwellers of earth. The boat in 
which we embarked was bird-shaped and large enough to 
give all the room required. In the beak of the bird-boat 
shone what in shape seemed to be a star, but was in fact an 
electric light controlled entirely by the wisdom of the guide. 
You must not understand that we were in need of light, 
though our guide informed us that during some portions of 
the journey it would add to the pleasure of the trip through 
the beauty it would create. We left the summer shores of 
the fifth sphere with light hearts, that knew no change. 
Going directly out we soon came in contact with the tide 
that took us past the shores of the upper spheres. We saw 
them not, through the amber-tinted mists that enshrouded 
them, but the breezes therefrom came to us laden with a 
heaven of sounds. I confess I had no desire to look beyond 
the mists, for my heart was set on the planet of peace 
whose every breath told its tale of harmony. Consequently, 
with my heart filled with such desire, my eyes cared not to 
pierce to the unseen of any heavens. Passing these shores 
we again struck out on a tributary that bore us to another 
of the main streams, but the light they emit is much less 
intense, while the atmosphere becomes suddenly cool. 
Reaching the main stream we sailed against the tide. Do 
you ask how we were propelled? By the will power of the 
guide, which was assisted by our becoming and remaining 
positive. Every breath seemed to exhilarate us as well as 
to increase our positiveness. Over this rapid current, 
against which we were gliding with perfect ease, blew a 
steady breeze that we felt but little because it remained so 
close to the tide. We could actually see it, as it retained 
the appearance of a very light fog and traveled with the tide. 



152 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

On we sped, seeming to go almost directly up. After 
reaching a great height, we saw to our right and at a great 
distance, what bore the appearance of an immense sea, the 
waters of which were of the brightest tint of blue, with 
now and then a sheen as of gold, undulating as do the seas 
of earth. Over the bosom of this great expanse we no- 
ticed what seemed like islands, only they were radiant, and 
white like the clouds that drift on the unseen currents of 
earth's skies of summer. Our guide informed us that these 
were, as they seemed, islands, and the undulating blue was 
an ether sea. He also informed us that upon a near ap- 
proach to the islands we would find the whiteness and radi- 
ance to disappear, as it was due entirely to the reflection 
formed by the islands on the waves, the waters of which 
caused the reflection given to be thrown into the air, or at- 
mosphere, and there retained. He described these islands 
as being very beautiful, and the abodes of dual souls. We 
had no desire then to explore this region. Some other time 
we would think of it; we only cared to speed on the swift- 
est, surest wings of thought to the one place that above all 
other places we desired then to reach. We were curious 
to visit a world on whose green turf the foot of mortal 
never trod. Our souls thrilled with enthusiasm that we 
could not express. We felt that we were nearing the heart 
of Deity, and that the magnetic tides were the great ar- 
teries leading thereto. 

Passing beyond this group of ether isles we sped over an- 
other tributary that bore us away to the left. Worlds were 
swinging in space, some seeming like the stars upon which , 
your eyes gaze, while others were much larger. Some that 
we passed had developed to that point where an atmos- 
phere was formed that was sufficiently positive to dim our 
light while passing through it. We were charmed by the 
power of the jet of electric light that sent here and there 
its flood of silvery wonder. By it we were taught by our 
guide to read in the atmosphere of the planets we were 
passing their actual development. It was in this manner, 
he informed us, that he had found the planet towards 
which we were sailing. This was to us a point of interest, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 153 

and, regardless of our desire to reach our destination, we 
felt a longing to peer into these shadows made by the posi- 
tive unfoldments of worlds. Consequently, nearing one 
from which an atmosphere had been evolved that was capa- 
ble of receiving the tell-tale expressions and holding them, 
our guide bore us on the small tributary leading to it, far 
enough into its atmosphere to see plainly its record, told in 
language clearly seen, and easily read by the tidal traveler 
who has passed ages on these strange tides. As we entered 
this atmosphere we were conscious of a sudden falling of 
the temperature that was not agreeable. Remaining in it 
a little time, we saw reflected in actual shadowy form the 
condition of its surface. Not even a blade of grass could 
spring as yet from the barren soil; mountains towered here 
and there, and only gray rocks and grayer soil told us that 
the wedding-bells of mind and matter had not echoed on 
its shores, though the tributary leading to it assured us it 
was in the care of the Infinite, and drew therefrom its un- 
folding power, that in time would fit it for the habitation of 
man. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Passing from the atmospheric boundaries of this growing- 
world, we gained the main tide, and glided over its luminous 
waves, on and on, through scenes of beauty, sublimity, and 
grandeur, the recital of which would cause the dwellers of 
earth, vain in their own conceits, which in reality signifies 
their boundless ignorance, to raise their voices in one great 
cry of ''impossible,'' remembering not that they, while giv- 
ing their unnatural ideas to the hungry world as unalterable 
truth, interline their poorly drawn arguments and conclu- 
sions with, "All things are possible with God," to which 
Eona, and the dwellers of the higher spheres respond Amen, 
prefacing with the one word, natural, the oft repeated quo- 
tation, making it read as it should, in order to give what 
honor there is due to common sense and reason, "All nat- 



154 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A. 

ural things are possible with God." So much by way of de- 
fending actual knowledge, which must, sometimes, bear the 
palm of victory, regardless of the turbulent rills of opposi- 
tion. 

We at last reached what our guide informed us was the 
final tributary that we were to explore in order to consum- 
mate the real purpose for which we had embarked. As the 
boat glided over its waters our guide, whose eyes ever beamed 
with an unspoken tenderness, yet whose manner always 
told plainly that the surroundings, which gave to us the 
peace and rest of heaven, awoke in his soul no response, 
grew suddenly animated; the great deep of his being was 
moved, which told itself in the radiance that fell like a baptis- 
mal wave around him, and he grew fully alive and respon- 
sive to the possessions of the hour, seeming to greet with 
love that spoke not every breeze that was wafted to him from 
the planet he loved, and as he then told us he had watched 
for ages, waiting the time when the fulfillment of the law, 
that then held the ascendency, should place thereon its seal, 
from which should be evolved the higher law that should 
bequeath to this planet a material form, wherein the spirit 
of man might dwell. For this and the wisdom gained there- 
from, that was gladly given to others, he had watched and 
waited while the ages came and went; knowing which, I 
wondered not at what to me had looked like indifference 
to all we had deemed most wonderful in the beauty of per- 
fection. Instead, I wondered most that he deigned to rest 
beneath our home roses, or respond to the calls we sent for 
him, when his absence came to be felt like the pangs of 
keenest hunger. As we reached the atmosphere that sur- 
rounded this long watched world, the coldness that was so 
apparent in the atmosphere of the undeveloped planet was 
not here noticeable. As we peered with delight through the 
mists that formed the title-page of this world, whereon was 
recorded, in unmistakable symbols, the progressive points 
made in its onward march with its sister worlds, we also 
noticed here what we had never before seen or recognized 
as a fact — spirits of diminutive size, as compared to all ma- 
ture spirits that we had ever seen, flitted here and there on 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 155 

wings of light to express what we felt as well as saw. We 
were puzzled at this beyond expression. We had heard that 
somewhere in the love realms of the Infinite dwelt beings 
like unto the ones we now saw; but we felt that hearing was 
not seeing, or in our case believing, and when we actually 
gazed on these bright beings, we could for a time ask no 
questions for the wonderment that filled our souls. 

Our guide felt rather than heard the torrent of questions 
that told themselves through the surrounding elements, so 
intense were our feelings, and in reply informed us that 
they were what the spirit realms had in all ages called cher- 
ubs, or in other words love children of Deity; that they had 
known no earth existence, consequently dwelt only in an 
atmosphere of perfect purity. He also informed us that 
through their presence the love element, which they brought 
with them, was woven, like a thread of imperishable gold, 
through all the unf oldments of the world they encircled, and 
that whatever the world had in the fulfillment of law given 
birth to had been permeated with this ever present love ele- 
ment. Hearing all this, we felt indeed that the sweet songs 
of cherubs had been the cradle melody of this rare dweller 
of space. In reply to the wonder words that still bubbled in 
thoughts to the surface, but broke not in direct questions, 
he told us that what we had from their peculiar form and 
situation deemed to be wings of these little angels, was in 
reality, the love answer that thus expressed itself, taking 
the form that might be called wings by those who under- 
stood not its nature, as in our case, we giviug it that name 
more from previous information than from what we had 
witnessed. The cause of this form of aura, he explained, 
was induced from their never having come in contact with 
matter, and through continued contacts developed the wis- 
dom which those who travel over the hills and through the 
valleys of earth existence again and again attain. In spir- 
its who have attained wisdom through love, at the same 
time increasing their love through wisdom, the aura encir- 
cles the brain, forming at times a halo of light over their 
entire beings. This halo always brightens and radiates still 
farther when the heart feels the promptings to great deeds 



156 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of love to humanity. This is also often noticeable in the 
dwellers of earth when their hearts have grown large with 
the sweet love that floods them, through the consummation 
of great good to others; the unseen aura shines over them, 
and mortal hearts are led to query as to the beaming ex- 
pression that is enthroned in the soul's eyes, and through 
them the mortal eyes, and its glory. 

Have I forgotten my journey, in minute explanation? No, 
it holds too sacred a place in memory to ever be forgotten. 
As we neared the earth plane of this world, cherub-watched 
and angel-guided, the recording mists were left behind, and 
with one great plunge of the boat that bore us, we touched 
the world to mortals as yet unknown, and soon stood on the 
welcoming green that wrapped it, tenderly and lovingly it 
seemed to us. Who would not ask what we first did, as we 
stood there looking into each other's eyes, each other's souls, 
seven spirits«in all ? Oh! Eon, I will tell you, for the shad- 
ows of time on earth's side of life's tide dim your eyes, and 
obscure the glory of the past, that is none the less yours. 
We sang the grandest anthems that until then had ever 
swelled our souls; we flooded this new world of beauty with 
the melody of song, to which the deepest hallelujahs of the 
soul were as amens after prayer. Your earth language, 
Eon, has no power of expression by which I can explain the 
almost deific love that was born in our souls. We felt as 
we had never before felt the grandeur of existence, and 
longed in the depths of our souls to breathe over the entire 
world our purest benedictions of love. We had formed no 
previous plans of action. We knew not that there were 
any to form; but now we felt budding in our souls strange 
thoughts as to the future of this planet. Yet we gave them 
no utterance, knowing that time was not a volume to close 
and clasp, but unending as Deity. We knew not that an- 
other spirit in the wide universe knew of this, to us, new- 
found world, and we were more surprised than I can ex- 
press when there stood in our midst the most lovely female 
spirit I had ever as yet seen. Her floating robes shone 
with inwoven pearls, and without words we knew her to be 
the soul mate of our unknown guide, and when his soul 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 15? 

breathed the one word Pearl, we felt that volumes of untold 
love were expressed. 

In the midst of this wide world of new wonders and beau- 
ties we stood, conscious in the inmost depths of our beings 
of the unfolding power of infinite law, that was breathing 
its purposes in tones the import of which, although our souls 
felt, we as yet comprehended not. We asked no questions, 
sought not to peer into the deep wells of world love that to 
us were hidden; but as time swept by the great truthful- 
ness of our natures was strengthened, until we felt that we 
could neither conceive nor doubt the boundless possibilities 
of the power each heart enthrones in its most sacred pre- 
cincts of Deity — from whose laws of life, love and justice, 
and their many tithe-paying attributes, were whirled into 
existence, world upon world, with all their embryotic possi- 
bilities that were to be recorded in letters of light on the 
pages of an epoch so far away among the inconceivable 
mists of the future that the untrained eye of man caught 
not the slightest glimpse thereof. We accepted unquestion- 
ingly the condition in which we found ourselves in the har- 
monious borders of this new world, where as yet dwelt in 
the godlike form of man none but immortals. There was 
an unspeakable peace in the thought of remaining silent 
watchers of this new world. It is true there was here no 
Rose Garden, no Emerald Hill, nor River of Palms; but the 
heart of the Infinite beat here, and it was heaven, and there 
came to our inner selves a consciousness through our near- 
ness to Deity — by which I mean a more perfect understand- 
ing of universal law, of a fulfillment through evolution of a 
positive law, that in this new world was to express itself, 
and thereby place its first inscription on the already pre- 
pared title-page, furnished by the hand of the Infinite. How 
or when this fulfillment was to occur we neither knew nor 
asked; we only knew that across the door-way of our souls 
was the prophetic shadow cast from the heart of Deity. 

As I approach this part of our past history, I regret, more 
than I can express, the utter weakness of your earth lan- 
guage when called upon to express in an understandable 
form truths brought from the more productive fields of the 



158 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Infinite. Were there broader avenues through which these 
Deity-crowned principles could be borne, I could in written 
words bear to the understanding of man the true manner 
of the heavenly kingdom, which would place ignorance and 
superstition born therefrom among the fossils of the past; 
but in the limited condition in which I find myself, through 
an undeveloped method of expression, I am compelled to 
lay aside the minute details that I could and would lay be- 
fore you, and to sum up in the poor expressionless language 
of earth the grandest truths of the universe. In the higher 
realms, with whose occupants our strange guide and com- 
panion was in harmonious relation, a plan, corresponding 
in perfection with the master minds that developed it, was 
born and became an actual, positive, tangible reality. This 
plan, embodied in the minds of the higher realms, held pos- 
itive relation to and with the planet of which we write. 
This plan was evolved from what you in your earth lan- 
guage would call a circle, which in the higher realms sym- 
bolizes placing in different form that which never had be- 
ginning, consequently could never have any ending. From 
this heaven-born circle radiated a magnetic power, wave 
after wave, that brought to our souls a constant assurance 
of the steady progress the forces were making toward a con- 
summation of which we, as yet, had no definite idea, and 
the knowledge of which startled us when it was vouchsafed 
us by the tidal traveler, whose nature, through great ex- 
perience and communings with Deity, had deepened and 
broadened until to us he seemed as an island of wisdom in 
a boundless sea of infinite love. 

When the time seemed ripe for actual expression, it came. 
Our strange guide, unto whom we at last gave the name of 
Wisdom, called us together in council, and there explained 
to us that through the undenied laws of nature there was 
to be given to this new world its master and future pos- 
sessor, as the expressed fulfillment of an evolved law of uni- 
versal life; and to consummate this crowning glory, we, as 
a united band, were to be the attractive power that was to 
hold there, in perfect subjection, the unseen yet active forces; 
or, in other words, we were to form a circle in unison with. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 159 

the heaven-born expression of will power, and watch and 
wait its fulfillment. This was not to be the work of an 
earth hour or day. In the beautiful and perfect expression 
of law, Nature neither crowds nor hastens her ceaseless 
workers, the unseen forces, but all time is given, while the 
elements are rich in the needed positive and negative com- 
pounds, that must by attractive power be brought into per- 
fect harmony with the highest angelic perfection, that is 
born as an ideal in the heavenly lands. This ideal ex- 
pressed in the higher realms came home to the understand- 
ing of each member of the silent band. In this there was 
positive necessity, for there could not otherwise be projected 
from the elements a material form that would be the coun- 
terpart of the ideal, which was in itself the highest expres- 
sion of will power that could be produced through the united 
wills of the heavenly minds and our band of willing work- 
ers in this laboratory of the Infinite. This comprehension 
established an unbroken harmony that was to express itself 
in final consummation. Eon, through your earth experi- 
ence would you call this a planetary materializing seance ? 
The name is too harsh, and savors too much of earth aud 
earth-born disappointments and trials that come to the hearts 
of despairing mediums, who are compelled to bear the jeers 
of many who hold in their lives the semblance of truth. In 
the strictest sense, our little band of dual souls in connection 
with a corresponding band in the higher spheres, were, 
through the perfected laws of this planet, holding such rela- 
tions to the higher heavens, to the powers with which the 
higher spirits dealt, and to each other, that positive materi- 
alization was in process; not such an one as you witness in 
earth life, but a materialization that took years to accom- 
plish, in which the positive connection of force through the 
harmonious blending of will power of the united bands 
fastened both web and woof in the wondrous loom of the 
Infinite, and thereby bequeathed to it many years in which 
to dim through use the strength and beauty of the ma- 
terial. 

Do I startle you, Eon, with this narration of a positive crea- 
tion through the evolved law of a being called man ? And 



160 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

do I hear you say, it is too much for the world of critics ? 
Earthquakes are at times necessities, if they do startle peo- 
ple by compelling them to change worlds, and thereby their 
modes of living. You and I passed through one long ago, 
and its memory gives no pain; besides it is well for critics to 
chip away at the heavy timbers of heavenly wisdom; it 
is the only way by which they will ever come to positive 
knowledge, because as a class they are conceited and poor 
reasoners, drawing their conclusions from the foam, while 
they see not back of it the wave that is bearing it, and is 
all the clearer when it has deposited the foam among the 
pebbles and rubbish where it belongs. 

It ever behooves man and woman, as beings upon whom 
common sense has been bestowed, to make both active and 
practical use of the same in demanding a sensible explana- 
tion, through an unchanging law, of all the questionable 
problems of life, and they are many, and just as numerous 
are the explanatory solutions to be found in the unabridged 
expressions of nature. It is too true that there are dwelling in 
blissful ignorance scores upon scores, who fancy they have 
in their possession a Deity-bestowed right and title to all the 
heavenly realms. Break down their imaginary jasper 
walls; unhinge their pearly gates, that are dearer to them 
when seen from afar off; dethrone their Deity, and they are 
like the wandering comets of the universe, of some import- 
ance somewhere in the economy of nature, but what or 
where is still undecided by the wisest of earth's minds. Let 
stern visaged croakers croak, #nd let critics with sensitive 
nerves and dyspeptic symptoms criticise; the world never- 
theless moves, and in moving keeps time to the universal 
hymn of nature, that is taken up and rechanted in the high- 
est heavens, by the full-orbed angels of that better land, 
while earth's honest workers sing in unison with them the 
sweet songs of peace, which bubble up from the soul's great 
deep as spontaneously as the spring-time flowers creep 
through the dead leaves of a past autumn. Thus we sang 
in that long, long ago, the little band of eight immortals, 
that numbered but seven before the beautiful Pearl, soul 
mate of Wisdom, stood in our midst; sang, watched, and 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 161 

waited for law, that never fails, to set its final seal, and 
we doubted not its harmonious fulfillment. 

Our guide and instructor, Wisdom, selected as a positive 
point for the concentration of force a grotto wherein the 
light never penetrated. This was overgrown by the gor- 
geous wealth of leaf and buds, and heavy vines. Eon, does 
this strange (and as some might and would call it, sacri- 
legious) narration remind you of the passage in the much 
worshiped book called by the children of earth Bible, where- 
in is written something like this: "And God said, Let us 
make man " etc. ? /I can, in the honesty of my heart, but won- 
der that if there was on the broad green earth as yet no man 
or woman to stand a listener at the key-hole of the deific 
chamber, how the works of God came to be recorded on 
earth by man, who, though acknowledged at his first ap- 
pearance to be crude and undeveloped, is not to be disputed 
or even criticised with wholesome conjecture by the bright- 
est, wisest, and most godly minds of the age. There is in 
the idea, to begin with, a positive contradiction of terms 
that turns grave-digger to the premises, and covers the state- 
ment with the crisp and dead leaves of a senseless supersti- 
tion. These dismal and uncertain echoes from the certain 
shores of the past make dismal sounds, when heard in 
unison with the voice of science, philosophy, and common 
sense, that echoes with the joyous ring of angel love, on the 
brighter shores of the present. It might be well for these 
stubborn Bible worshipers, who cover the soul's eyes with a 
shade of green lest the light of science break in upon their 
fossils, to query as to the propriety or necessity of Deity 
deeming it best to counsel with those who were dependent 
upon him for existence and heaven, as though he, having 
created them in all glory of angelic development, could not 
without their assistance and approval create man, whereas 
the rewards of progression show beyond a doubt that he 
took no extra pains to startle the heavenly residents with 
his final success. These statements, that cross and recross 
each other at all points, with their attached inconsistencies, 
are poor weapons of warfare against ignorance, and we will 
turn our heads on the whole catalogue of mistakes and 
11 



162 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

• 

blunders, and take up once more the thread I loosed for a 
little on the bank of one of the turbid rivers of the far away 
past. 

The surface of the new world, that I called new because 
it was so to us, was rich in its abundant expressions of 
beauty; rivers that never felt the wild ravings of tempests 
here and there brightened and freshened the land, while 
beautiful waterfalls glistening in the sunlight seemed ever 
to be wearing silvery robes that when worn disappeared. 
The grass, or final covering of the soil, was unlike the grass 
of your earth, much more resembling a creeping moss, and 
bore small blossoms, bell shaped, and of a pale blue color. 
The trees, in harmony with all else, were neither dwarfed 
nor of an immense size. On many the leaves were long, 
narrow, and instead of being of a common monotonous 
green, as are the trees of your land, they were tinted and 
bore pure white blossoms, with hearts of pale pink. These 
grew from the main line on the underside part of the leaf, 
and gave to the air around a fragrance, as though a breath 
from our home heaven in Rose Garden had sought and 
found us in our wide wanderings. We named these flowering 
trees, which were by far the most beautiful I have ever seen 
on any planet, Balms, and the Planet we called Harmony, 
because over all the landscape far and near the beneficent 
smile and blessing of an approving Deity seemed to rest in 
an unbroken halo. Throughout the length and breadth of 
this beautiful land roamed, as kings of the realm, animals in 
whose nature dwelt kindness, that corresponded fully with 
the harmony of their surroundings. They found their 
needed supplies of food and drink at nature's bounteous 
table, whereon the abundance never failed. At stated 
periods rains like the gentle rains of your summer months 
fell, but violent storms never came to deface the beauty of 
the landscape by causing disastrous floods, and at all sea- 
sons of the year, flowers akin to the sweet spring-time blos- 
soms of your earth spoke in the language of nature, the har- 
monious unf oldings of the same, leaving no broad expanse of 
green whereon they did not lift their tinted hearts. In many 
places, especially near the rivers, vines in luxuriant growth 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 1G3 

crept over the mossy grass, crowned with fruits that ma- 
tured beneath the sun's rays. In all points this beautiful 
world was well worthy of the name we gave it. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

In this land of great promise, through the material por- 
tals of which the curtain shadows of deiflc possibilities 
were being cast, we missed not the home of harmony that 
was still ours in the fifth sphere of the earth's spirit realm, 
and felt towards it no great heart-longings, as though, be- 
cause it was ours through compensatory law, we must su- 
perintend the sacred precincts thereof through the coming 
and fitting time. We well knew that future years would 
still find it Rose Garden; knew the same unconscious wel- 
come of bud and leaf would fall on our hearts in benisons 
of peace, when we again stood within its boundaries, and 
with this consciousness it was sweet to remain where we 
were. We felt that we were especially chosen and 
appointed as silent helpers in this deiflc laboratory; conse- 
quently we found in remaining our greatest heaven. It is 
a mistaken idea that the glory and unfading bliss of heaven 
is realized only through being able to sit on specially pre- 
pared and moss-grown banks, whereon love-born occupants 
while away the countless ages in gazing into each others 
eyes, as though there were no other eyes from whose pure 
wells of love were reflected the soul's deep crownings. 
Love tells itself most perfectly in its self-appointed labors, 
and shouts not the same to the ears of idlers. Thus we in 
love with this beautiful world, child of Deity, labored in 
harmony with the willing workers. Over the selected 
grotto, that seemed made for special purpose, there fell at 
last a soft white cloud, like unto the white clouds in your 
summer skies when they pile their whiteness like hills 
against the blue, only the cloud was radiant and entirely 
hid the grotto, as though it were not in the immediate pre- 



164 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

cincts of which went at stated times Pearl and Wisdom, 
while the remaining number stood without, yet stood within 
the radiant cloud. At such times, had mortal man dwelt 
on the planet, the magnetic waves from the upper courts 
in their passage would have brought to them deepest con- 
sternation; but there being no one to be startled by these 
magnificent displays, and no one to record the same, the 
work went on without the side play of a single thought, 
accompanied by its never detached magnetic current. The 
little band of unwearied workers held in their midst, 
through the souls' will powers, one end of the magnetic 
chain that was transmitting from the loftier realms, not 
creative power, for that is an attribute of Deity, but a 
power that was to change the actual formation of certain 
already created elements, and this change was to take the 
form of man and woman, or positive and negative. I look 
back now, over all the hills of time that tower between the 
then and now, in silent wonder and praise as the glory of 
that watching, waiting time again seems falling over my 
soul, when with hearts attuned in love to the heart of the 
Infinite we waited the grand fulfillment of infinite law. 

It came, and I shall never forget, as time goes on folding 
his misty mantle over the millions of yet uncounted eterni- 
ties, the great joy that told itself in deep hallelujahs as we 
looked down upon two beautiful forms, the final fulfillment 
of an evolved law, on which the blessing of Deity rested as 
a crown imperishable. Above these forms hovered two 
deific babes, attracted to them through a positive law of 
their own beings, of which only heaven-born language 
could express the significance. In time, through the life- 
giving power of soul magnetism, there became noticeable 
both respiration and circulation, which when fully estab- 
lished were self-supporting. Still they slept, while from 
the awakened cells there emanated the soul tissues or ethers 
through which these deific babes could become united with 
the forms and remain thus soul possessions of an immacu- 
late conception and development, through the concentrated 
creative force of the deific principle called God, in which 
the willing workers of the spirit realms blended their soul 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 165 

desires and labors. Eon, do you ask if there will be objec- 
tions raised against this manner of the creation of man? 
Most certainly there will; but do you imagine they can far 
outnumber the objections already arranged in hostile garb 
and warlike attitude against a certain recorded narration of 
the creation of man by the Jewish Jehovah? I think not. 
He certainly gives a plan of procedure, and all any one is 
supposed to know is based on a written statement that no 
one believes God ever wrote, that he asserts he made man 
from the dust of the earth. This statement is broad and 
liberal in one point; it leaves all thinking minds free to 
draw their own conclusions as to the quality and quantity 
of dust used in the creation of an average man; it is also 
reasonable to suppose it took less for the woman, as God had 
one rib to start on. The Biblical statement goes on to say 
that he in time became so thoroughly disgusted with the 
work of his own planning that he washed his hands of the 
whole affair in a mighty flood that lasted many days and 
nights, leaving thus upon the face of the whole earth but 
one man and his family to bear testimony to the deific ab- 
lution of the primitive ages, and one family, wondrously 
like a moral to a flimsy story, must have missed their neigh- 
bors when they stepped out again on the broad, green earth. 
Certainly there were no immoral surroundings to tempt 
fathers and sons, no evil devices save those of their own 
souls. The key of ignorance has for so many ages been 
turned in the lock of superstition that common sense could 
find but one rock on which to erect its much-needed light- 
house, and that was the rock of progression, the saving 
power of the world, that is bringing from a starless night 
a morning resplendent with an unfading glory. 

Eon, do you shrink from the pen pictures drawn by Eona's 
hands, all true to the hour and age? Nevertheless, I must 
go on, well assured that it is given to the children of the 
kingdom to know the mysteries thereof, and assured too 
that the certain needs of humanity are far more than you 
in your mist-dimmed realm imagine. Surely no one need 
be startled by the narration of a creative process, when 
Mother Nature is ever busy giving through corresponding 



166 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

laws expression of the same, in dust and air. That same 
creative power is generated in some human beings, and it 
is often the case that atmospheric parasites are by it created 
and exist through this silent and too little understood force; 
besides, people who thus unceremoniously surround them- 
selves are a draft through this same expressed power on 
others, and are themselves ever in imminent danger of sud- 
den physical disaster that wise doctors are unable to name. 
In process of time the deific watchers who had hovered 
over these silent forms lost through the evolved ethers the 
semblance of babes, 'and became so united by the magnetic 
cord to the brain region, through which all expression of 
thought and feeling must be made manifest, that they of 
necessity could not disunite until the years bequeathed the 
material while yet in the loom of time were fulfilled, except 
by accident, and accidents were not among the expressions 
of the planet at that time. 

There comes to all objects, the fulfillment of which has 
called for special supplies of thought and force backed by 
law, a fullness of time when the required powers that 
wrought in the loom of possibilities as governing principles 
can be and are withdrawn, and are never found ex- 
hausted by the part they have taken, because they are infi- 
nite in their power and possibilities. Thus it was with the 
radiant cloud that for so long a time stood sentinel at one of 
the material doors of Deity, entirely screening the chosen 
grotto from the never idle powers of the elements which 
were at home in the atmosphere surrounding the world of 
beauty, so that not even could the sun's rays pierce this il- 
luminated barrier, beneath which, through concentrated 
force, was being solved the grandest problem in the whole 
line of possibilities. The time for the withdrawal of this 
veil of the Infinite had arrived, and slowly it returned to 
the realms from whence it was sent. Thinner and thinner 
it grew, until it resembled a light mist through which ob- 
jects of a material nature were visible. It returned thus 
slowly, lest if suddenly removed, the occupants of the grotto 
should be injured; yet it must of necessity be withdrawn, 
else these children of Deity would never waken. Accord- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 1G7 

ingly, in perfect harmony with the special demands of the 
fulfilled time, this gradual removal went on, thereby lessen- 
ing the deep sleep that had long held these angel-cherished 
forms in a state of unconsciousness wherein dreams pleas- 
ant or otherwise wove no colors to fade at the time of 
awakening, and that long-looked-for time came at last, 
when these pure children of the Most High opened their 
eyes to see falling around them a soft light thrown into the 
grotto through our united powers. In this light stood Wis- 
dom and Pearl, and beckoned them to follow, which they 
did, till at last they stood together, the only mortals in all 
the length and breadth of this harmony-bathed world. 
Above them arched skies of the tenderest blue; beneath 
them, and as far as their eyes could reach, spread the moss- 
like grass peculiar to this planet, and as their unclad feet 
pressed the warm, flower-gemmed turf, they involuntarily 
looked down, as though they heard the tender voice of 
Mother Nature singing her waking song to the children of 
her love and care. The first chord in their awakened beings 
was touched, and in sweet response it vibrated, while a 
smile like the trusting smile of a little child brightened 
their faces, shining longest in their eyes. The positive 
principle, or man, was tall, finely proportioned, with dark 
hair and eyes; the negative, or woman, was also tall, when 
compared with some of the daughters of your earth, with 
long, fair hair that fell in shining waves to her waist, while 
her eyes were of the color of her native skies. As the 
grand expression of deific power, they far exceeded in 
brainal development the children of your earth, at their 
first appearance on this not so harmonious planet. Truly, 
Deity here had no need to blush for His children, unto whom 
was bequeathed, as their rightful possession, the beautiful 
world whereon until then no incarnated child of our father 
ever found an abiding place. 

It was impossible for these children to realize the great 
responsibilities that were casting their shadows across the 
doorway of their material existence. Being full of wonder 
at what they saw, they wandered here and there, hand in 
hand, till at last they seated themselves on the bank of a 



168 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

stream, the waters of which were so clear that the small 
white stones in its bed were distinctly visible. Looking at 
them, as they in all their innocence watched the peaceful 
flow of that unnamed tide, my heart for a moment grew sad, 
for there came before me all the many winding paths wherein 
we had wandered since, in just such innocence, we looked 
through the first arch of materiality. Oh, how long looked 
the pathway before them that must lead them home to their 
Father's house, where with the innocence and purity they 
then inherited must be found linked both wisdom and love, 
gained through many battles against and victorious over 
the undeveloped good that must be transmitted to them 
through the unseen links that bound mind and matter on 
the planet Harmony. My heart the next moment grew rest- 
ful and hopeful, for I saw that they were to take only one 
step at a time, and that will end the longest journey; be- 
sides, the way would be sufficiently lighted for them to see 
the stepping-stones. The power of a newly-evolved supe- 
rior law is felt by all the materialized expressions of infe- 
rior or lower homes that are of the same order or family, 
and not only felt, but in connection with its appearance 
there is born as its handmaid an unseen, silent force, that 
demands a certain amount of homage to be paid thereto; 
this fact we saw fully demonstrated between the new-born 
children as highest expression of animal love in all the 
universe of the Infinite, and the expressions of the lesser 
loves of the same family. 

As these welcome children of Harmony still sat on the 
bank of the stream, which stayed not its onward flow that 
they might gather its ripples, there seemed attracted to 
them through the unseen forces, the animals that found an 
abiding place on that portion of the planet. We watched 
them with unfeigned pleasure as they gathered around this 
newly -found central power. Here were the king and queen, 
here also the willing subjects of this harmonious realm. As 
the animals approached, we could but note the look of kind- 
ness, not far removed from love, that shone in their eyes. 
Some lay at the feet of the children, as though to comfort 
and protect; others came still nearer, resting their heads 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. . 169 

on the uncovered hands and shoulders of his king and 
queen of the law of animal life. One beautiful animal 
somewhat resembling the lion of your earth, though not as 
large, and covered with long hair, white, silky, and wavy, 
stood at the side of the child woman, laid the silky hair of 
his head against her cheeks, as though inviting her special 
attention; then, as she turned towards him her eyes, he 
pulled from the grass a small section of a vine that was 
hung with berries, large, and of a deep red color. This 
vine he let fall and with his teeth picked off a berry and ate 
it, then again held it in his mouth until through this lan- 
guage of nature she saw and understood that they were to 
eat, and as the beautiful animal still held the vine she 
picked a berry and ate, at the same time giving one to the 
male at her side. This was their first meal, and their at- 
tendant a silken-coated animal. They finished their repast 
with a genuine satisfaction that was very evident. This 
morning meal in the morn of their conscious existence was 
unsurrounded by the elegance that civilization brings, yet 
was watched over by immortals, whose wisdom and love 
far exceeded expressions of the same nature made by your 
most progressed earth dwellers at the present day, and this 
meal had in it one advantage over the refreshments of our 
Adam and Eve. There was no Jewish Jehovah slying 
around making snakes until one was found vile enough to 
carry out the plans concocted by him against the innocent 
work of his own hands. There were no special creations 
against which they were to be warned on penalty of death. 
In this world, without barriers of sin, they were free to live 
lives of progression, and the sooner they became as gods, 
the sooner they proved their title to their Father's estate, as 
full-orbed angels and master minds superior to all matter. 

The known and seen of immortals so far outweighs the 
unknown and unseen of the children of earth, that I should 
have shrunk from giving in detail the last few strangely- 
sounding chapters, had I not previous to giving them peered 
through the mists of the future, and thereby been assured 
that the end would be well, and productive of good results, 
both to spirits disrobed of gross materiality, and spirits in 



170 • EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the form. The truths thus freely given (and which must 
receive at the hands of believers and unbelievers also se- 
vere criticisms) will remain unblemished, and form a lad- 
der of light, consisting of many rungs, down which spirits, 
ever anxious to do good to the benighted earth traveler, 
will send additional experiences as proofs of an actual ex- 
istence outside the limits of coarse materiality; while the 
earnest seeker will, over the same ladder, send heavenward 
his aspirations and great soul calls, that will reach a re- 
sponsive chord in the love-imbued heart of some angel of 
mercy whose great joy it is to feed the hungry who crave 
from the abundance of the Father's table. The day has 
dawned when from a continuation of unfoldments the 
world can and does receive all manner of shocks, and stum- 
bles not seriously at collisions of religious ideas; even 
though the most sacred points of the creeds are made to 
vibrate to the very center, to the extent that many lose 
their bearings, find their anchor of faith a mythological af- 
fair, and turn with sinking hearts to the fountain of actual 
knowledge that bestows on the soul that willingly accepts a 
peace as unbroken as time. 

I must return again to the children of our love and watch- 
fulness, who in their innocence wandered by singing 
streams, or rested on the generous moss beds, followed of- 
ten by the kind-eyed animals who were to them both a 
pleasure and a profit. We left them not alone, though all 
the world whereon they dwelt was flower-strewn, tree- 
crowned, and beautiful, but waited and watched in pa- 
tience, until they became accustomed to the forms they in- 
habited, and the land they inherited as their birthright. 
Then we led them little by little into a limited field of 
thought, that of itself developed into an expression of 
thought by means of words which in time increased until 
they had a language sufficient to express all thought that 
could then receive birth; for the birth of thought depends 
not entirely on the brain; there must be material objects 
that address the brain in a language which the brain feels, 
when immediately there is born a response to the objects 
that address, which is a power in itself that acts in the brain, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 171 

making it susceptible to deeper impressions and more exten- 
sive responses. In this mission of love we were all earnest 
workers; and in harmony, such as is born in the higher 
spheres, we labored, having before us but one grand pur- 
pose. Thus time fully winged passed on, weaving in its 
many-shaded meshes of cause and effect, that are, and ever 
have been, the mighty pillars, the strong walls, and tower- 
ing domes of the boundless universe. These dual principles 
born in Infinity, ever walking side by side, and hand in 
hand, have left their indelible marks on all shores and in 
all ages, and echo in the inner temple of every soul, ex- 
pressing itself through matter, its songs of redeeming 
poace and gladness, or its wails of deepest sorrow and des- 
olation. These children of our love, being true children of 
nature, in its most perfect expression that could be evolved 
from the combined forces on the planet Harmony, learned 
to read the unmistakable lessons of Deity as they were 
spread out, page after page, in rippling waves that reflected 
sky and tree, in leaf and bud, and perfect blossom. Truly, 
they could never again in all their pilgrimage homeward 
be nearer Deity than they then were, as they drank their 
first draught from the never-failing fountain of wisdom. 
This fact for a time saddened me, and the tender mother 
nature within me came to the surface, and I longed to 
spare them the many winding and crooked paths that would 
leave them foot-sore and weary, long, long before the love- 
lights from the home headlands would fall over them, mak- 
ing them forget in its tender halo a past that at best could 
but hold some dull shadows, were they cast by no greater 
sadness than the unclasping of hands on the wave-washed 
shore of life's river, to clasp not again till the journey was 
done and the mists in the valley were lifted. With my own 
experience like an open book before me, I could not always 
sorrow for them, for I knew well that each path that seemed 
to diverge must bear through experience lessons that would 
be remembered and prove landmarks in the future, not for 
themselves alone, but for many others that were to follow 
as proofs of successive incarnations. I could only pray 
that their harmonious developments and surroundings might 



172 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

install a succession of circumstances, wherein many of the 
bitter cups pressed to the lips of Eon and Eona might never 
be numbered, which prayer was granted before it was asked, 
because effect ever follows cause with no intervening di- 
gressions. Thus it must be that in some channels there 
would be less of the bitter than came to our hearts in our 
separate incarnations. 

These full-grown children soon learned the proper use of 
fruits, which constituted their only food, and the animals 
that gathered around them showed signs of great pleasure 
when allowed to feast with them, taking from their hands 
the ripe, juicy food. The climate was such that no house 
was needed for protection, and no softer couch could be 
asked than the moss-like grass. Yet, for a purpose, these 
children were taught to form a bower, where they by their 
presence helped to concentrate the unseen forces, forming a 
battery through which we could assist them to develop their 
perceptions and comprehensions. This bower they arranged 
'by twining together the long lower branches of the flower- 
ing trees, then teaching the vines that ran through and over 
the grass to clamber over them. Here they were taught to 
carry their refreshments and partake of them unsurrounded 
by the lower animals, which they fed afterward, evincing 
the same pleasure that children manifest in caring for ani- 
mals dependent on them. Eon, it would be useless waste of 
time and medial power, were I to gather all the many-col- 
ored threads in the existence of these dual souls, or to give 
in full a history of the planet, its seasons, its climates, its 
productions, and its unfoldments. lit is principles we are in 
quest of, principles that are as unchangeable as the heart 
of the Infinite, that will open the long-closed doors of the 
past and present, and give to the truth-seeking world some 
idea of whence and whither. Leaving the chain in its 
primitive links, I will take it up again after the coming 
and passing in silent procession of many ages, and find, 
where was but broad, green earth, with peaceful rivers and 
gentle slopes, domes of beauty, wherein dwell men, women, 
and children, with front brains that give promise of untold 
power of thought. In the history of this planet are re- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 173 

corded no years of war, with their catalogue of untold 
horrors and devastations, which may by some be considered 
necessary, as the same is recorded in the past and early 
history of the inhabitants of your earth by the savage 
Jews. On the planet Harmony, there was, to begin with, 
the harmonious result of harmonious laws, with no con- 
ceited Jehovah to sow seeds of dissension, plan battles, and 
watch the results, glorying in the agonies of the warriors 
slain and the women taken captive. 



CHAPTER XX. 

Eon, it may be well that in the crown of your hopes, earth 
born, and heavenward tending, the softened light of a sin- 
gle Pearl maybe seen to radiate, giving the light it absorbed 
long ages ago. It is at the request of Eona, angel of thy 
soul, that I bring with willing heart and ready hand my 
tithes and offerings, as tokens of a friendship that began 
too long ago to reach with date that mind of man would be 
willing to accept. You understand that man, in his finite 
calculations, believes nothing possible that with his few 
years of earth experience he cannot comprehend; yet when 
he wakes to the remembrance of the soul's long, long ago, 
his powers of comprehension will seem resurrected from 
the mental abysses of the past. In the long ago of which 
I speak, I knew you, the willing worker and co-worker 
with angel hosts, and, as future writings will show, I was 
once your spirit mother. The planet from whence I attracted 
to my spirit, or in other words to myself, the material cover- 
ing, through and by which I was to gain spirit power and 
unfoldment, bequeathed to my soul mate and myself a de- 
sire to rule. This occurred because our planet was one of 
the ruling world children of the universe, and we, as often 
is the case, partook more fully of the attributes of our 
mother's nature than of our father God, and being at our first 
baptism imbued with this not divine power, our progression 



174 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

was marked by this one, strong thread in the web we were 
to fill, and there came a time when this one thread, grown 
strong at each incarnation, at last bound us, and left us 
slaves to its power. Then began a war with our inner 
selves, that resulted in clearing from the soul's borders the 
tyrant that ruined our birthright. We left the celestial 
courts of our special spirit world, since which time we have 
traversed the unknown magnetic tides of the universe. We 
are known in the courts of many spirit worlds, and journey 
wherever peace and good will result from our efforts; yet 
long, oh, so long, we fought against the one evil of our own 
natures, before we could make room for the sweet angel 
humility. But she came at last, and our own worn spirit 
rested; since which time Wisdom and Pearl have sought no 
monarch's crown, no golden scepter, and we recognize no 
ruling power but the power of a God of like love. 

It was during one of our journeys over the magnetic 
tides to man, unseen and unthought of, that we touched 
the tributary leading to the planet Harmony (of which 
Eona has given you a correct description). Instantly our 
hearts felt a thrill of joy that told us we had found a 
heaven of peace, a world whose harmonious centers could 
give birth to no inharmonious results; anger, strife, jeal- 
ousy, love of power, could there find no cradle in which 
to be rocked, until capable of exerting a power over the 
children that should some day find their homes peace- 
crowned, and radiant with a love over which the heart of 
Deity might rejoice. Eon, this same Harmonia is one of 
the Edens of the universe to-day, and as such exerts a 
harmonizing power that is felt far and near, — a harmony 
in which the highest spirits of the highest spheres rejoice. 
From the brains of the inhabitants is constantly radiating 
a brain power that is felt on other planets; in other brains 
are wakened thoughts that before had been strangers; purer 
principles knock at the souPs doors and crave admittance. 
I do not maintain that all better impulses born on earth 
receive their quickening power on this planet, but from 
its magnetic stores it is helping to swell the tide that must 
some day carry the flood-wood over the mighty falls of the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 175 

eternal, leaving the clear rivers of existence to flow on, in 
rhythmic measures of peace and love, that seek only the 
good of God's children. Do you ask, my fellow-laborer of 
the past, how it can be possible that the planet, of which 
you have recently heard so much, developed man after you 
had several times been incarnated, and then distanced the 
children of earth in all the higher and better families ? I 
will tell you, though at first let me assure you that you be- 
longed not to the Adamic creation, with its poorly-arranged 
and poorly-sustained literature. The bigoted minds of your 
day look through but the one door there is as yet discovered 
in their soul's ark; they see always and ever the same land- 
marks, towards which priestly fingers have pointed since 
Moses, the well-digger, smote the rock for water; and look- 
ing thus, they date the appearance of man on this earth 
with the date of a bewildered Genesis and floating menage- 
ries, and think they have all the truth. Never were babes 
more mistaken. Man has never since his first appearance 
on your earth been extinct, yet the now swollen tides of 
existence have run so low that countries and kingdoms once 
inhabited have been left without their human representa- 
tives, and the lands wherein they had dwelt, when again 
found by the active explorer, were looked on as entirely 
new and as such again entered upon the lists of new pos- 
sessions that were destined to pay homage to the powers 
that found them. Thus, you see, again and again have king- 
doms and powers been swept from the earth by the breath 
of infinite law, and the lone Adam of Biblical record was 
not then as Adam when the first expression of man in ma- 
terial form stood on the green earth. 

Now to explain the rapid growth of Harmonia, I will ask 
this question: Should a beautiful plant be rooted in a bed 
of thistles and made to perfect itself there, amid such sur- 
roundings, with all the thistles absorbing their full amount 
of nourishment from the soil, how long, think you, would it 
be before from this bed of thistles it would be rounded out 
in all its possible perfection? Then place a plant of the 
same family and possibilities in a garden where the soil is 
fully ready for it, with no inharmonious elements to act on 



176 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

it, and watch the result. This comparison, without further 
explanation, answers all questions. Do you ask why all 
planets were not so related to the center of harmony? Then 
I will ask why there are two ends to a line? The extremes 
are the two ends, and without them there can be no line. 
Worlds, as such, have not always existed, although the ele- 
ments from which they are formed have. I will return once 
more to myself. With Wisdom, my soul mate, I tarried long 
on the beautiful world we together had discovered, until 
there was born in our souls a longing desire to see here 
wrought the wondrous, yet natural result of man, creative 
law. The remainder has been told by Eona, whose love- 
light shines ever and ever over the rough and toilsome jour- 
ney, the end of which will be home, when the hungry, tired 
heart will reap from the harvest-fields of the eternal, to be 
no more an exile in stranger lands. Methinks even now 
the soft home breezes at times fan your cheeks, and you 
catch on the borders of dream-land, the low bubbling of 
the brooks of your native land. Eon, the journey is not 
very long, but must be crowned at every turn with the bless- 
ings of fulfillment; and to consummate this, the angel hosts 
are working, as only angels can work. With Eona I shall 
wait to give you my blessings in the land of souls. 

[Note. — At a seance, April 26, '85, Pearl, the soul mate of Wisdom, came 
in full materialized form ; also Eona.] 

Eon, I come back once more to my mission of love, as 
one happily returns to the pleasant walks wherein he has 
been wont to stray until no other walks can hold for him 
the same charm. I come back with fresh bloom gath- 
ered in the gardens of the soul's long ago. They are sweet 
with the dews of a love that fades not with the flight of 
time, that lives through the upbuilding and consummation 
of worlds, unchanging as Deity. It is well that the loving 
light of a pure pearl should for a little time fall around you 
with its halo of peace, as no chain can be perfect without 
all its connecting links, and in a chain like unto the one I 
am uncoiling links are never known to rust out, and over 
such time holds no devastating power. Long had we been 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 177 

absent from the spirit realms of our own planet, yet we felt 
no great heart yearnings, for we well knew the volume of 
time could not close and shut us from its sacred precincts. 
We were on the grand high road of progression, not one of 
the minor paths leading thereto, and in waiting there was 
joy, for it was our privilege to watch the unfoldments that 
followed each other in rapid succession on this world Eden. 
Wisdom, the never- wearied wanderer of the magnetic tides, 
rested not because of the harmonious consummation of an- 
gel efforts, or rapid progression of the heaven-blessed re- 
sults, but came and went in his bird-like boat at will. At 
times he would relate to us the incidents of his journeys, 
then again he would seem in deep thought. During his 
wanderings he had no companion save Pearl. At last there 
came a time when he bade us prepare for another journey, 
the object of which he withheld for a time. The company 
was to comprise all the unwearied watchers of this new 
planet, who long, long before had with us embarked for a 
strange journey, from which had been born a result, that, 
had we been previously informed, we should have consid- 
ered as among the mightiest impossibilities on the records 
of time, and in consequence of our conclusions we should 
have remained rose-trimmers and rose-trainers in the beau- 
tiful garden where we at that time tarried, all unconscious 
of the mighty tide of possibilities that was even then rip- 
pling and surging at our feet, waiting to bear us out and 
away. 

In response to the summons from Wisdom, we were all 
waiting, yet unquestioning, at the appointed time, and again 
embarked with the harmonious motion and movement of 
the little boat. Our souls were moved to songs, and we 
chanted in rhythmic measure until the joy of our hearts 
told itself to the sparkling tide, and the sweet-breathed 
breezes that swept over us. On we went all unconscious of 
the journey's end, yet caring not to ask on what shores we 
should land. Beyond us, at right and left, as far as our 
spirit eyes could pierce, we could see the rapidly-flowing 
tributaries rushing to meet and become a part of the great 
main tides. Here and there were waterfalls, here and there 

12 



178 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

islands of rest, while over all and through all the great love- 
light of Deity seemed to fall. Every breeze brought to our 
ears notes of harmony, that passed us to give place to 
others. We knew not from whence they came nor whither 
they were wafted; we only knew that they came and spoke 
to our responsive souls in a language of peace, and love. 
Eon, the joy of existence, such an existence, unfettered 
from the clods of earth's valleys, free to journey through 
the boundless realm of the Infinite, where every breath 
speaks of a love unending as time ! How little the poor 
dwellers of earth can feel, through the barriers that are 
thrown around them, of the boundless love of the Father; 
of the tender watchfulness of the, to them, unseen senti- 
nels. I sorrow for them, but time turns the keys in all 
locks and when it is best bids the prisoners be released, as 
we have been, until the sordid fears, born of earth, and 
too often carried beyond its boundaries, have no more 
power over their souls. No; too often have we together 
gazed at the wonders of the Infinite, too often have we felt 
the power of a deific love thrill our souls, to retain within 
its harmonies earth-born fears. The breath of the Infinite 
is ever wafting to our souls baptisms of peace and love, 
blended with the whisperings of a heavenly wisdom, that 
we in our unceasing labors are endeavoring to let shine 
with steady gleam over the pathway and into the hearts of 
the benighted. 

The little band with its freight of fearless yet loving souls 
sped on, until we were suddenly conscious of a cool breeze, 
as though some unseen door, long closed, had swung back. 
We wondered at this sudden change, but questioned not, 
knowing all was well, and feeling no doubt as to the power 
and purpose of our well-known guide. Entering a tributary 
leading to another of the main tides, our guide rested the 
boat, and pointing in advance of us, and towards the right, 
bade us look in the distance, whither we turned our eyes. 
We saw a world, or planet, around which seemed hovering 
an unbroken night, while the air grew still colder. We 
went no nearer but waited and watched the result, and, as 
we waited, our guide gave us the following information: 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 179 

This planet, he said, he had long watched; it had developed 
vegetable life in great perfection, but ceased there, that ful- 
fillment seeming to be the consummation of its unfold- 
ments. Our guide said the germs of animal life were en- 
tirely missing in the elements by which the planet was 
surrounded, which proved them to be missing in the planet 
itself. He also informed us that the seeming night that 
brooded over it was due entirely to the complete fulfillment 
of its mission, but added with a quiet smile that another 
morning would dawn, for which we would wait, as we 
were no longer bound through the links of necessary guid- 
ance and protection to planets or spirit spheres. As the 
world Harmony no longer needed our undivided care, we 
waited and listened, and we noticed that the night deep- 
ened, until it seemed to us the entire universe must feel its 
power in the shadow of its blackness; but it was a night 
that told its tale to no other world, and made shadows that 
here only drew unto itself its seeming despair. We were 
filled with awe. Our guide informed us that what we were 
witnessing was the actual death of a world, and we as the 
silent watchers could do no better than to chant a dirge 
for the same, which we did. I confess I shuddered as the 
low, sad notes fell from lips that so recently had sung songs 
of gladness. With the group I joined my voice. While we 
were still chanting there appeared above the dying world 
an arch of silvery light. This grew larger until suddenly 
there appeared above the darkened planet we were watch- 
ing what seemed to be a world — yet not a world of matter, 
but a world of liquid light; and at the same moment the 
attractive forces let go their hold on the departing world 
and it was swept away as though by the breath of the 
Infinite. What had been a world was reduced to finest 
dust, and swept from the space it had occupied for ages, 
while in its stead swung a new world, which our guide 
informed us was a spirit orb and destined to become a 
home for souls who had overcome the power of matter. 
Eon, I am well aware that this will seem strange to you, 
and you will not recall the scene, for the valleys of your 
earth let not the light of the long ago fall in their depths; 



180 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

but you and Eona stood hand in hand, travelers of the 
magnetic tides, and witnessed the death and birth of the 
world. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

This death and birth, therefore, just recorded for the first 
time on earth shores, or, in other words, this changing of 
forms as witnessed by us in our long-ago tidal journey, was 
something to be treasured among memory's brightest jew- 
els, as it proved to us the key by which was unlocked and 
opened other doors leading into still greater wonder fields 
of the Infinite. It was also a quickening power to our per- 
ceptions and comprehensions, and we grew to feel that if 
Wisdom had, ages and ages ago, erred to the extent that he 
thereby lost power and position in the high heavens of the 
spirit world, to which through his first incarnation he was 
heir, he had gained fourfold through the circumstances that 
of necessity followed the step, or seeming misstep, for 
through it his own soul's grander and better powers had 
been made to assert themselves as kings over the lower 
ones, which in time became subservient thereto. Besides, 
in the great hunger of his soul he seemed driven from him- 
self, and searched the fields of the Infinite for truths to rest 
the weariness of his heart, and in thus doing, not only 
blessed himself, but brought gladness to others, for selfish- 
ness formed no part of his nature. Consequently the good 
he sought and gained he gladly shared with others, whose 
powers of comprehension were such that the mental food 
he gave them was to them the bread of life. 

After drinking this deep draught from the cup of the In- 
finite, we again turned our faces homeward, and sought 
once more the sunlit borders of our peaceful planet Har- 
mona, where there after a time sprung up in the garden of 
your responsive soul a new and tender bud, that craved to 
bloom through the harmonious blendings and unfoldings 
of that planet; and in response to the cravings there fell 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 181 

over the bright day of Eonas heart the shadow of an ap- 
proaching night, as though the long sweet day that knew 
no clouds was about to close. This shadow was due in part 
to the remembrance of the Arabian pilgrimage that of 
necessity held in its embrace so much darkness, so many 
midnights, that we scarcely knew the day when it dawned, 
lighting the hills and valleys of the soul's dear home with 
a love light we could scarce recall. But Harmona held in 
its peaceful boundaries no benighted Arabia, and no dull 
shadow land; consequently my heart, regardless of its in- 
ner protests, yielded and prepared itself to whisper a good- 
bye in which there should be seen no tears, in which there 
should be heard no undertone of sighs, though a murmur 
of weariness and disappointment echoed and reechoed 
through the deep valleys of the soul, and told itself only to 
the silent, swinging worlds. Eon, think you Eona was 
cowardly or selfish? Your dear soul answers me, i% No "; but 
so long had we dwelt together since our last incarnation 
that I felt our summer could never end. So truly were we 
one, and so harmoniously had we taken up love's labors 
through which so much knowledge had come to us, that I 
cared not to leave the boundless fields of the Infinite, 
where there were such harvests of golden grain yet un- 
gathered. I shrank from seeing the sun set again in the 
valleys of any material world, it mattered not how fair; 
but the shadows on the dial pointed 4o a material pathway. 
So, in Arabian expression, I folded my tent and prepared for 
the change — prepared to stand sentinel at the door, the 
opening and closing of which was to separate us for a time 
that telling itself in years would soon be done. v It is well 
at times to put away self, either for people or principles, for 
the returning wave is ever bountiful in its compensatory 
power, and the unselfish heart is never impoverished by its 
sacrifices. Our long-trusted guide, Wisdom, with his soul 
mate, Pearl, were to be your spirit father and mother, and 
with them was left power and privilege of selecting your 
future surroundings; and not only selecting, but rebaptiz- 
ing them with the power of their magnetic life and love, 
that the current of your future existence might flow among 



182 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the banks of your yet unseen earth life with a harmonious 
ripple, gladdening the banks it touched and receiving into 
its very depths the soul of the blooms therein reflected. 
With this light falling like a tender halo ever over the cir- 
cumstances that were to weave new threads into the loom 
of existence, my heart grew more restful; besides, I knew 
this digression from the one grand highway would leave 
its pilgrim on the same bank from whence he started, and 
would also leave with him an added power as a legacy 
that would lessen not through the ages untold. Wisdom 
and Pearl sought for and decided on the home center to 
bless and be blessed by your incarnation, and after harmo- 
nizing the entire beings of the earth father and mother, 
we all became inmates of it for a little time, previous to the 
introduction of a story that told its moral in another life. 

Then you fell asleep, while I, life of your life, tarried, 
humming the soul's lullaby over the cradle of your incar- 
nation. In the heart of the mother I whispered my most 
sacred love, while I was unconsciously to her the sunlight 
of her life; and hope buds, that sprang beneath the purest 
arch of her soul's garden, came to the surface in response 
to my call. Thus I hourly strove to fit the mother's hope 
and Eona's great soul comfort to occupy a niche far up the 
stairway of progression, and in blessing you I blessed the 
tender mother heart; for the buds thus quickened into 
bloom never faded and .never ceased to breathe their sweet 
incense through all the peaceful years that followed. I 
look back now to that long, long ago, with a thrill of loving 
tenderness for the beautiful and holy-hearted mother who 
watched and waited at the gate of maternity for the com- 
ing of another whose little lips in time would whisper to 
her the loving words that would fill the inner temple of 
her soul with a holy light. Time passed, until at last Eona, 
sentinel and guard at the inner door, heard in the valley 
wherein she waited the low cry of a child, and she knew the 
burthen of material existence had been taken up, and the 
Eon of her soul must remain behind the misty veil, on earth's 
side of time's river, and through the mists alone could he 
catch a sound of her voice, or a glimpse of her robes. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 183 

During this incarnation I remained a more close attendant 
upon you than at previous earth pilgrimages. I did this to 
weave into your heart and the heart of the mother all the 
bright love links that the chain of existence could hold, and 
with joy I watched the rivers of harmony flow around you. 
bearing you on its shining tide, as though in the peaceful 
borders of angel land. There were in this home to which 
yon were brought, at the time of your coming (lighting the 
home nest with your love light), no other little beings 
claiming care and guidance. No others as yet had rapped 
at the door of existence, consequently there was born in 
the heart of the mother and your father a most perfect un- 
derstanding and harmony, until the voice of the mother 
seemed the voice of the child; as the voice of the river and 
the voice of the brook that depends on it are one. There 
came in after years two fair sisters to this home, but they 
disturbed the deep love and harmony that existed before 
their coming. 

Time turned the leaves of this pleasant volume in a har- 
mony so rhythmic that blessings fell unconsciously, as fall 
the many-tinted leaves of autumn time; though unlike them, 
they never withered beneath the silent touch of time's frost. 
<lor they had their birthplace and growth in harmonious 
centers, from which radiate only good, as happy songs alone 
fall from angel lips. (jThe undeveloped centers of your 
mother earth will some day, through the yet unseen ave- 
nues of progressive unfoldment, become centers of har- 
mony, when the dissensions of the present time, like broad 
fields of bitter weeds and thorns, will give place to a har- 
vest of universal good, and good will to all. But many 
suns must yet rise and set over hills and valleys where sad- 
ness and sorrow reign, and all this will prove stepping- 
stones to the mountains of peace that yet loom cloud-capped 
in the unmeasured distance, through which although un- 
seen, are winding many paths, are flowing many streams, 
and will be found many niches, wherein time will erect his 
own pillars as landmarks of human progression, on which 
will be recorded by angel messengers the fulfillment of an- 
gel prophecy. I have digressed again, which is only natural, 



184 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

standing as I do on the mountains of the eternal, that face 
ever towards those plains of humanity over which long 
lines of dusty, careworn pilgrims are wandering, some in 
search of valleys of peace which they have been told are 
ever green; others peering through the mists for gates of 
pearl to swing back showing them the glory of the Infinite. 
In each heart is enthroned a conception of Deity and deific 
power, which tells itself in the laws of love or hatred that 
strew the path around them with relics that are readable to 
the clear seer, 

As the little child I was watching grew in stature and 
unfolded in mental power and capacity, there often glim- 
mered through the mists of his material existence broken 
and detached recollections of another time, as he expressed 
it, knowing not that another life was echoing its familiar 
songs to his soul; and often when sleep came and touched 
the lids I came very near him, and many times he opened 
his eyes suddenly through the magnetic power of the kiss 
that fell from the spirit lips of Eona, who daily baptized and 
rebaptized him with the blessings of her love. That love, un- 
consciously to him, was the guiding star of his soul, and was 
some day to lead him home. So tangible became these 
demonstrations, that he at last came to look upon them as 
the silent expressions of some unfettered denizen of angel 
land, who sought thus to lead him in paths of peace; yet 
the Eona of his soul he recalled not; the mists were too 
heavy; but I was content, for I knew there would come a 
time when the tender light of the last valley would waken 
in his soul the memory of the coming dawn, and with the 
dawn all it held of peace and love. I had seen too many 
such mornings with untold glory, over the hills of our 
father land, not to know the full meaning thereof. Such 
mornings dawn not in the dull, gray mists of earth, but are 
as constant and fadeless in their glory as the sweet remem- 
brance of a lover's dream of heaven. Thus I continued to 
walk by his side, with but a shadowy mist between us, in 
the midst of which the seven-hued arch of the Infinite 
spoke peace to the heart that watched and waited. In speak- 
ing of the home wherein you dwelt, I say our home because 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 185 

I was nearly always there, prompting, cheering, and guid- 
ing the one soul I loved through the material existence he 
had taken on, that in future ages he might live nearer to, 
and know more of the heart of the Infinite. Our home was 
on or near the boundary line between two countries that I 
will designate, for want of more expressive words in your 
language, as the land of bloom and the land of gold. The 
dividing line was a low line of hills. 

As you remember, nature on the planet Harmona allowed 
no extremes, consequently no mighty hills reached sky ward, 
to the extent that man could find there no abiding place. The 
hills spoken of extended east and west, and were crowned 
with buds and blooms during all the years that came and 
went, as frost and snow were not among the ruling powers 
of the land where we then dwelt. Trees with tinted leaves 
and fragrant flowers also found there a home. On these 
hills were erected no dwelling places for the inhabitants; 
not that all parts were not easily accessible, but there had 
been a mutual decision that these hills should be the bloom 
gardens for all the inhabitants whose homes were near 
their base, and this broad expanse of beauty and bloom took 
the place of the parks of your present land, and as such 
was the great point of attraction for all that entertained or 
instructed. Here lovers of music repaired as the twilight 
came, and those who dwelt at the base of the hills lived in 
a land of song. Paths winding, and bordered with sweet- 
breathed blooms, ran over all the hills, connecting here and 
there with the main paths, all of which were broad and 
smooth. Here and there tents with broad fronts undraped 
added to the restful beauty that reigned supreme. On these 
hills many families dwelt for days together in their tents, 
which remained spread, as there was nothing in the sur- 
rounding elements to injure or destroy, and no one sought 
to appropriate to his own selfish use the belongings of others. 
This may sound strange, told on these shores, where the 
records of honesty and integrity show but few marks, where 
the possessors of these principles have stood the test of the 
crucible; but this is the case, and it rests the heart that has 
to be conscious of so much wrong to know that somewhere 



186 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

in the universe of the Infinite rolls a world where theft and 
its attending vices are not known. They were not entered 
on the title page, and were allowed no space on the margin. 

At the foot of the hills that I have described, and on the 
south side, was our home, and here I was often reminded of 
the far-away Emerald Hills that towered in beauty and 
grandeur beyond our home at Rose Garden. And often, 
when time seemed to have folded his wings in this valley 
of your incarnation, have I, almost weary-hearted, whis- 
pered, "Dear home, when, oh! when, will thy doors ever 
again as in the past swing back to give us welcome? When 
will the bloom-scented air of that happy land ever again 
breathe peace to our souls? " Eon, do you wonder that with 
all the experience that the ages had brought to me, I should 
feel the burthen of heart-weariness, and sigh for the palm 
trees of my native land? O Eon, there are so many hills, 
both steep and high, to climb, and so many valleys, mist- 
hung and almost pathless, to traverse, before the weary 
traveler reaches home, that, as I gazed through the light of 
the past over the hills that stood in the distance, I would 
at times feel the shadows of the valley fall around me, and 
long for the morn that as yet showed no signs of tinting the 
gray hills. It is never well to count the leagues that lie be- 
tween heart and home; the shadows will always gather un- 
bidden; my heart often even now wearies for our father's 
children; they wander in such strange paths that the home- 
ward journey seems sadly lengthened, till the nightfall 
comes to many hearts. But it will all be well by-and-by, 
and home for all lies at the end of the road. Some find it 
early, some late, which is due to the spiritual unfoldment. 
Let man stand under the highest arch of his being, which 
is the spiritual arch, and the voice of the father will echo 
through all the valleys of the future, and to that soul night 
can never come. 

Eon, I digress so frequently in my musings from the main 
line I have laid out, that I crave, not a pardon, but an ex- 
tensive permit to continue in the manner to digress and re- 
turn at my leisure, uncensured: for there are so many deep 
truths in life's river, hidden by the muddy current from the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 187 

eyes of the unexpecting mariner, that I would bring them 
to the surface and lay them at the long-closed doors of hu- 
manity, for them to find, even if they stumble over them, 
when the doors swing back, as they must sometime do, if 
it be not until the unused hinges rust away. Our home at 
the foot of these hills, ever beauty-crowned, was not large, 
and consisted of but one division, or, as you would say, but 
one story. It was constructed of material and in a manner 
that I find it difficult to describe. Imagine a straw of 
wheat or oats, elongated to an extent that it would reach 
from the ground to the height of such a dwelling; then im- 
agine the straw magnified to a circumference of two or 
three inches, and you have the general appearance of the 
material from which our home was constructed. Not 
that the similarity of straws expressed itself in thinness or 
brittleness, although like straws the material was hollow, 
and had the appearance more than all else of being golden 
rods, especially in the bright sunlight. These rods, as I 
will call them, were not the products of the soil, but were 
formed by a process known to builders at that time on the 
planet Harmona. There were also other materials for build- 
ing, but dwellings that would receive the name of cottages 
in your land were built of the shining rods described, and 
when standing beneath the shade of trees that have blooms 
and tinted leaves, they looked like cottages of gold, formed 
by a many-colored wreath. It is difficult for you to realize 
now, with your feet weary and worn with the journey, that 
such a home was ever yours; yet it was, and in the picture- 
gallery of our present home in the spirit realms there hangs 
an exact likeness of it, executed by a renowned artist in 
the land of souls, and you will easily recollect it all when 
you stand before it, and will have no difficulty in finding 
the broad path that led from it up the hillside, where you 
and your beautiful mother had a tent spread for an especial 
retreat from all cares, and where with her as instructor and 
helper you pursued your studies, that were adapted to the 
planet on which you dwelt. 

Each planet whereon man dwells has its particular laws, 
rules, and methods, as an outgrowth of the necessities of the 



188 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

inhabitants, and I know of no planet whereon man dwells 
as a thinking, reasoning individual, that has not evolved 
from its chaotic conditions the science of mathematics. 
There seems a special necessity for this; perhaps it is be- 
cause it forms the base on which mental structures can be 
reared and sustained. I have not spoken of your father in 
that incarnation, simply because he entered not largely into 
your life, as did the sweet mother. It is seldom that fathers 
do, and I have no time to follow out the life lines of any 
save the Eon of my soul, and those who did all to head the 
chapters of his life with pleasant subjects; the face of this 
mother, or a reflection therefrom, also hangs in an honored 
niche in our home-gallery. I have ever loved her as a sweet 
sister of my soul, and she is to-day one of the higher spirits 
in the sunlit courts of Harmona. Schools, such as your land 
knows, were never found on the planet of which I now 
write, and the particular studies or branches seem to exist 
in the consciousness of the inhabitants. Do not understand 
that there are no teachers, for there are, and they take the 
place of your gospel ministers, there being no creeds and no 
Christ to establish through blood and martyrdom. The 
teachers are both men and women, and on certain days 
they talk to the gathered multitudes, not alone on subjects 
pertaining to what is termed religion, but the deeper princi- 
ples of life. The history of the planet is also ever kept be- 
fore them, with the geography of the country. Do you ask 
where these teachers obtained their information? Partly 
from extensive observation, that became in itself a deep 
study, and partly from inspiration. The geography of the 
country was taught by those who had long made it a study 
through travel. In this way all were conversant with the 
power, capacity, and extent of the country or land in which 
they dwelt, while in your earth home only the children who 
attend what you term schools are expected to be possessed 
of such information. Thus, you see, with your inhabitants 
general information is limited, while with the dwellers of 
Harmona all classes and ages become the recipients of a 
universal education, which in all lands, if tried, would do 
much towards harmonizing the inharmonious tides of hu- 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 189 

inanity, and the puff ed-up condition of the few exceptions, 
who seem to feel the height to which they have climbed on 
wisdom's ladder of many rounds, would be greatly relieved. 
In all cities, either large or small, were erected temples 
for instruction. These were beautifully adorned, as well as 
exquisitely constructed; they were also provided with rest- 
ful seats, and were always well filled on lecture days. This 
coming together of all ages and sexes for the express pur- 
pose of information was productive in itself of a magnetic 
baptism, from the unseen intelligences they ever attracted. 
The teachers, or instructors, are men and women, chosen 
from the daily walks of life, and are sustained by the in- 
habitants, not grudgingly, but bountifully; and when the 
years of their lives have slipped away from youth's morn- 
ing time, and left them in the eventide valley, the doors of 
the instructors have swung open with a great heart wel- 
come, and there they tarry in the midst of home surround- 
ings and pleasures, until the welcome summons comes to 
the soul that they are wanted in the heavenly realms. I 
care not to enter into a minute description of all the pecu- 
liarities of the people or all their modes of living, or their 
business capacities and facilities; the difference in these 
points between the dwellers of Harmona and your earth 
lie at such extremes that many things would either shock 
or displease, or would seem incredible from what is known 
of life here. Our Father's children have no way of judg- 
ing of people or principles, except through their own ex- 
periences, and if experience is limited judgment must par- 
take of the same narrowness. Consequently it is not best 
to place them where they feel obliged to judge. There is 
one point I feel at liberty to touch, and that is their unself- 
ishness. The feeling of complete proprietorship does not 
exist there, and efforts put forth are expected to remunerate 
the soul as well as the pocket, making a harmony between 
the finances of their existence and the soul's gems, found 
wanting in the morning land, which does away with the dan- 
ger of an impoverished condition of the soul and the soul's 
home. Eon, do you think strange that I do not continue my 
explanations, entering into a detail of all modes of living, 



190 

industries, and the long Hst of planet-born peculiarities? 
It would be very foolish and unwise, and would at present, 
with the understanding or misunderstanding of earth's 
children, end in a confusion of ideas that would work good 
to no one; and as I desire that good, unadulterated, should 
be in the foam and in the dregs of the cup I would place 
to humanity's lips, I refrain, and only add that the inhabit- 
ants of Harmona lived up to the highest spiritual and in- 
tellectual light that fell around them, which then as now 
far exceeds the light of your earth; yet I would not blind the 
eyes of earth's children even with too much light; they must 
of necessity grow to the acceptance of stronger light, which 
is always ahead of them, to lift the shadows as they approach. 
Better to man is the wealth of wisdom garnered to his 
soul's storehouse from the field of facts, than the perisha- 
ble gold of earth that is materialized from the elements 
through force in the cabinet of the Infinite; and if to this 
world wherein gold is the ruling power in many classes, 
were brought the world of knowledge, the wealth of the 
world, that tells itself in gold, would possess two-fold 
power; while now, the good it is capable of doing is fet- 
tered, because it finds an easy resting-place in a few deep 
pockets, whose cashier is always the self, back of the 
pockets. When knowledge becomes general, springing up 
along all the highways of life, as buttercups and daisies 
crowd and crown the summer-time paths of your earth, 
man will have outgrown his selfish nature to the extent 
that he will be less exacting to his brother man, less tena- 
cious of his perishable possessions, and the soul of harmony 
will sing unbroken songs of peace through all the length 
and breadth of the land of your present incarnation. To 
this end labor unceasingly the faithful denizens of the 
higher angel land, struggling to roll the stone from the sep- 
ulchers of selfish souls; for full long has night that knows but 
few stars brooded over the hill-tops and valleys of material 
existence on the planet where you dwell. The watch- word 
in all the orders of the higher heavens is Onward, and we 
of the same haste, truth-clad, to the front, each one adding 
to the sullen streams of material life his mite of wisdom, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 191 

fully verified in angel land, to remove thereby one stone 
after another from the structure raised long ago through 
circumstances that are the children of past conditions. In 
the place of temples to man's Deity, we would erect the 
many-pillared citadel of truth, from the dome of which our 
angel-consecrated banners must yet float, and they will re- 
veal only a pure white ground, unstained by the life-blood 
of humanity. 

For this purpose, Eon, as well as to gladden through ful- 
fillment of past promises the heart that sometimes wearies 
in waiting, have I gathered up the many strange threads, 
unseen to you in the valley, and rewoven them into the sun- 
web of the present, and for this same purpose will I go on, 
weaving shine and shade, as the one follows the other, un- 
til the end is reached, hoping thereof to reach the inner 
consciousness of some souls, who through the mists of error 
that are ever settling over the river of existence are peering 
skyward for the lovelit rays of truth, that their hunger- 
ing souls tell them are falling somewhere. Eon, think it 
not strange that in these echoes from the past I fail to make 
mention of the two sisters by incarnation who in time be- 
came members of your mother's family, after you had tar- 
ried with her some years, as time is told with you now. I 
will add that they were both beautiful and good, because 
they were expressions of individual existences through har- 
monious conditions and unfoldments that could allow them 
to be nothing else; yet the current of their lives ran not in 
the same channel or direction as yours. You had, through 
the conclusions of your own judgment, been baptized in 
this special fountain of mother-love, the awakening and 
unfolding of which encircled the sweet mother's entire 
being with a halo of holy light. In this light were the sis- 
ters also blessed, though they called it not forth. Back of 
every desire the soul is conscious of , be it pure or otherwise, 
stands sentinei-like a hidden cause. Thus, unthought of to 
you, unseen by either of us at the time, there was a posi- 
tive cause that awakened in you a desire to cease roaming 
in the fields of the Infinite, and again incarnate, this time 
on the world you had seen unfold its greatest perfection. 



192 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Time disclosed at last the sentinel cause that whispered to 
your soul, in one of the many niches of future possibilities, 
where for the present we will leave it. Peace flowed like 
an ocean-fed river in this home of your incarnation, bear- 
ing your life-bark on its tide among pleasant banks, the 
memory of which awakens no undertone of sadness, for it 
wove itself not into the sweet life-psalm you were chanting. 
It is well, Eon, that among your incarnations there is one 
recorded where the battle-cry of opposing principles was 
not heard. The universe has its extremes as well as man, 
and in your earth journeys you have found them both, and 
both were necessary. I told you in a previous writing that 
Harmona, one of the Edens of the universe, was exerting a 
power on your planet to-day. Do you see how? Many who 
are messengers to this earth have touched the shores of 
Harmona through incarnation, and thereby bring hither the 
sheaves garnered there, as a harmonizing as well as a quick- 
ening power to the thought buds of this planet, from which 
are being evolved principles that will stand the test of all 
time and all opposition. You were nearly always the wel- 
come companion of the dark-eyed mother, while between 
your souls was an untold sacredness in the mystic tie that 
bound you together; you climbed the hill of many gar- 
dens together; you studied from the same page in nat- 
ure's book of harmonies, for truth always signifies har- 
mony, though the soul is not always at harmony with truth. 
During these rambles the mother would often seem to look 
beyond the material expression of nature and read from the 
unseen volume of the Infinite. The sisters, who were ever 
welcome, were filled with awe and wonder at such times, 
and looked upon the mother as an angel, as indeed she was 
far more than many who had laid aside their material wrap- 
pings and dwelt long years in the land of souls. Being an 
angel does not signify the donning of robes in the land of 
the unseen. Many angels tread the shores of your earth to- 
day that are here as light-bearers to the weary, and could 
the world look beneath the robes of materiality which they 
are obliged to wear as a protection, they would cover their 
faces to keep out the glory that would fall around them. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 193 

Yet these angels are persecuted, and would be annihilated 
had the pretending Christians both courage and power to 
do it. The wheels of time have not moved without a pur- 
pose, but at each turn have brought more equality of 
thought and expression until it is impossible for them to 
withstand the actual power that has come to the world as 
the redeemer of mankind, and in their own hearts the dews 
of the kingdom often fall. 

Time told itself, until from a little child you became a lad 
half-grown to the stature of man, before you developed more 
than a desire for the universal knowledge that was gained by 
all with great ease, because perception was one of the happy 
results of the wedding of mind with matter in the land of 
which I write. During all these years I tarried with you, 
receiving in the chalice of my soul the spray from the same 
fountains wherein you were baptized, making the tender 
heart of the mother my resting-place. Thus there was 
brought to her an inspiration from the higher life that un- 
folded her soul-powers, until she was considered well wor- 
thy the honored position of public instructor in the temples, 
which position she accepted, fearing otherwise the light of 
her soul would become dimmed. This lessened not your 
companionship, and opened to me an avenue wherein I la- 
bored, speaking through her to the peace-loving children of 
Harmona. Time has woven many strange and far-reach- 
ing threads, has it not, Eon? But each heart has its hidden 
life, and all, compared with the present existence, would 
seem impossible, were it not for the light from angel land, 
that now and then flashes to show you where you stand. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

The first evidence of special unfoldment that showed it- 
self in your development was recorded in music, which 
seemed born in your soul. I had ever been in the habit, 
when deep sleep locked the outer senses, of leading you to 
the little bower that served me as home in the spirit realm 

13 



194 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EOXA, 

of Harmona, and which as such I was to occupy until your 
journey was completed; after which my heart told me we 
would once more go home to the realms we had left so long, 
long ago. During one of your visits to my rest by the way, 
you seemed to revel in the music that was born at each mo- 
ment from all visible objects, and so gladdened was your 
soul with the rhythmic strains that you bore to your home 
the joy thereof, and on waking your first thought was 
music. You immediately improvised and sang strains so 
sweet that your own heart was astonished, and your mother 
said an angel must have taught you in your dreams. Thus 
at last had the sweet songs of the better land crept through 
the doors of the house in which you dwelt. Such seemingly 
strange occurrences are neither so strange nor so seldom as 
one might be led without thought on the subject to expect. 
All messengers who make better the conditions of human- 
ity on your planet to-day are angel-taught by coming in 
contact with their real home and its occupants to an extent 
that is little imagined even by the believing children. All 
messengers can undoubtedly recall hours of sudden waking 
when their souls were conscious of a thrill of joy, like the 
first echo in the valley of a song sung on the mountain 
side. They know not that it was the last sweet strain that 
gladdened their souls as they turned from the real life to 
the life on the plains of incarnation. Many messengers of 
whom the world has great need are in this way kept in the 
earth path. They bring to the form through which they 
express, by these frequent visits to their real home, an ad- 
ded magnetic power through which the forms are made to 
endure even when they seem ready to be laid aside for the 
imperishable garb of the pilgrim who has been faithful. 

After this birth of music in your soul, you grew in love 
with solitude, and often wandered away thinking yourself 
alone because you saw no one by your side, when to this 
open avenue of your incarnation many music-loving spirits 
brought the wealth of their musical knowledge and power, 
until you came to be looked upon with eyes of wonder, and 
the mother's heart trembled lest her first-born would re- 
turn to the land of souls; but your harmoniously developed 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 195 

physical frame showed no signs of a devastating power 
within its borders, and the mother's heart grew at last to 
feel that the angel world had opened to yon one of its 
shining gates, from whence floated to your soul the sweet 
notes that in the heavenly lands are ever echoing, and the 
great love that was born in her heart with your advent 
in her home was greatly increased in depth and sacred- 
ness. It is well that the peculiar development that came 
to you while you were a resident and adopted child of 
Harmona, to the extent that it of necessity fell to your 
lot, became not displaced by some unfriendly joy in the 
economy of nature, in your present incarnation, or you 
might, according to the propriety of your land, have been 
looked upon as one of the world's dreamy idlers, and as 
such have come far short of the sympathy rightly your 
due; for I doubt if charity would have strained the folds of 
her mantle to have wrapped you from plainly-uttered 
censure. I find in this mantle, as it is fashioned in your 
land, many breadths missing; besides the fabric of which 
it is constructed is too thin to be serviceable when put to 
stern test. I find the children of our Father are in your 
earth prized mentally and morally by their bank stock, 
which is at a discount in angel land, and many going there 
from homes of wealth and luxury, with no spiritual unf old- 
ment. find they have left all their gold among the perish- 
able things of earth, and from living on the wealth of the 
land, they are obliged to earn all that brings comfort and 
rest. Many marbles pointing heavenward from the flower- 
grown cemeteries of your earth mark the resting-places of 
the forms once used by spirits now worse than beggared in 
the home beyoud. It is well in journeying to another 
country to be sure that you have in your possession the 
gold that buys the bread of that land, else there must fol- 
low great suffering. Perhaps, Eon, the incarnation, from 
which I am now gathering here and there a page, has to 
you more the appearance that characterizes a fairy tale 
than aught else; which, if so, I consider not strange, be- 
cause ignorance, with its army of minor officers and foot- 
men, has neither tented nor battled with the armies of Wis- 



196 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

dom on the planet Harmona. When one journeys long 
years among the certain mists that make the light un- 
certain, it is not strange that they sometimes feel that 
there is no land save mist land. 

In the land of which I now write, and where you wan- 
dered free from the care that follows the children of this 
earth to the very river's edge, and is loath to stop where the 
mists come not, and censure falls from no lips because of the 
landmarks made by the soul in its expression through mat- 
ter, there is a certain amount of misunderstanding in re- 
gard to the one word soul, which is caused without doubt 
by those who either give birth to thought or weave thoughts 
already born into new meanings. The true meaning of the 
word might be said to depend much on the relation it sus- 
tains to other words. At least this would be true to 
strongly medial natures, who understand the soul's lan- 
guage, regardless of the words by and through which it 
is expressed; but to more material minds, to whom rock 
must signify a strong formation, the word soul always 
answers to the covering of the spirit. As spirit of itself 
can neither be seen nor described, and they who say the} r 
have seen a spirit have seen but the covering, which con- 
sists of sublimated ether, and is the body of the soul, and 
ever bears the semblance of man, which is the highest type 
of Infinite expression, therefore the soul is ever the body 
of the spirit, through which it makes its utterances in 
spirit life, as in earth life it speaks through the more in- 
tensely material form bequeathed it by matter as the mar- 
riage gift when mind and matter are wedded. The country 
beyond the beautiful hills you were not conversant with, 
having had no occasion to journey thither, though your 
heart had called long for a glimpse of the untraversed 
land, till at last one morning you kissed the sweet-faced 
mother, telling her you were going for a little time beyond 
the hills, and taking your instrument of music, somewhat 
resembling a guitar of your present land, you climbed the 
hillsides, singing as you went. Your heart knew no fear, 
it not being among the possibilities of your being. Along 
the pleasant paths I walked by your side, though you saw 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 197 

me not, and heard not the sweet strains of the harp I car- 
ried, though your heart even then responded in its most 
sacred chamber to the love of Eona. It might seem to some 
dull pleasure to walk for years by the side of one you love and 
be conscious that he knew it not, but there is a difference, 
ocean wide, between the seeming love that speaks in croak- 
ing tones through man's animal nature, and the love that 
breathes in halos of peace in the heart of a full-orbed 
angel. 

Valleys from whence the hills tower not too high are 
sometimes very peace-giving unto those who dwell therein. 
The brooks tell their love-tales to nature in musical whis- 
pers, and restful are all the breezes that come and go. 
Yet the hills beyond do at last call, as in the voice of in- 
spiration, to hearts in the valleys below, with many prom- 
ises of new scenes, beauty-crowned. Thus in your heart, as 
you journeyed, echoed the same call, until you reached the 
heights of the beautiful hills that sloped so gently and so 
far that one in traversing them lost the feeling that they 
were hills. When the twilight time came with its hallowed 
hush, that whispered the peace of rest to all the land, you 
had gained the heights, alone, as natural forms count for 
beings of thought and purpose. It seems strange that some 
trivial occurrences that have no special bearing on what one 
might call his fate, are sometimes remembered, with a sin- 
gular distinctness and freshness, longer than many occur- 
rences that at the time came home to the heart as being of 
great import; yet this most hearts will find true, first or 
last, and the charm that nature leaves when her baptisms 
of peace rest on the soul are among the specialties never 
forgotten. And now, as I look far back over the ages 
crowned with the pictures of joy and sadness from the 
easel of time, that one twilight time, when I stood unseen 
by your side on the garden hills of Harmona, comes back 
to my soul as one of the sweetest strains that fell from the 
harp of that long-ago incarnation. I told you in previous 
pages that deep night never came to the planet of peace, 
but a twilight that instead of obscuring barely left it but 
half hid; that always gives one opportunity to imagine 



198 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

largely of the half that is unseen. This twilight has much 
the appearance of a mist of shining silver, and objects seen 
through it seem surrounded by a halo. Side by side we 
stood in this luminous mist, gazing through the silvery glory 
at objects below and beyond. Suddenly, Pearl and Wis- 
dom, your spirit father and mother in that incarnation, 
stood beside us, and with one accord we united our forces, 
and the clairvoyant powers of your being came to the sur- 
face, to be bolted and barred no more; your eyes resting on 
our joyous faces, and looking farther and still farther be- 
yond the seen lines of materiality, you saw the domes and 
turrets of the City of Light, and as your gaze turned 
towards the Emerald Hills I whispered to your soul the 
old-time name, Eon, and I knew your soul responded to 
the call, for the one word, Eona, spoke volumes of unsealed 
gladness, as though all the rivers of a world had found at 
last the ocean's deep heart, and would forevermore flow on 
in peace. All the twilight time we tarried with you, and as 
it faded away to give place to the day dawn, the vision of 
the heavenly land departed, and the lad was no more a lad 
in spiritual perceptions and powers of comprehension. 

All the day that followed you tasted no food, neither did 
you journey farther, but, because of the fullness of power 
and light that had come to you, waited the bidding of 
the angels that came when another day and twilight time 
had come and gone. Turning your face towards the un- 
traversed lands below, you saw rivers and plains, and as 
far as the eye could reach what in the distance had the ap- 
pearance of being a city. From this city there seemed 
echoing in your soul a call, and your lips answered, " I 
will journey thither." The journey was long, but weari- 
ness came not to you, neither did you rest by the way only 
to gather the fruits of the land sufficient for the immediate 
hour. You entered the city, singing a sweet home song, 
at the same time touching the strings of the musical instru- 
ment you still carried, as that was the only visible compan- 
ion of your journey. The streets of the city, until then 
unseen by you, were both peaceful and homelike, and you 
felt that the breezes of no strange land touched your cheek. 



IN EARTH LIFE AXD SPIRIT SPHERES. 199 

Passing a home, towards which your heart seemed drawn 
by the sweet flowers that bloomed around it, you half tar- 
ried as though uncertain, and finally rested on a welcome 
seat near the entrance, still singing the songs of home, 
still touching the chords that echoed the heart's tenderness, 
which were awakened at that one twilight time, and that 
were still baptizing your soul. At length the family, hear- 
ing the music, that through the inspiration it breathed 
touched tender chords in their souls, gathered around you, 
and when the music ceased they conversed with you, as 
though you were an old-time friend. Still they asked you 
no questions of yourself or home; neither did they seek to 
know from whence you came or whither you intended jour- 
neying, or for what reason you rested at their door; but in- 
stead their words were full of welcome, and they brought 
you the choicest fruits of the land, that being the custom 
among all the inhabitants in all parts of Harmona. Stran- 
gers are always looked upon as honored guests. It was near 
the twilight time, when you rested, and you were bidden to 
enter the home and abide there until it should be your 
pleasure to depart. Such greeting as you there received, 
concluded by an honest invitation to remain, would on the 
planet of your present incarnation entitle one to the name 
of lunatic were he to do likewise; nor are the people of 
your planet to be condemned that in this point they are un- 
like the inhabitants of Harmona, for the class receiving 
welcomes would soon outnumber those who had power to 
bless. The two extremes are too strongly defined on your 
earth to allow the great rivers of harmony to bear the life- 
barks of its children on its smoothly-noAving tide. The 
future ages will receive purer records of this land, though 
disaster in many forms will make the preface to the vol- 
ume. On the planet Harmona no mother's heart ever sor- 
rows through fear for an absent child. She knows with- 
out added assurance that wherever its path may lead it 
it will find friends, home, and love, regardless of all 
circumstances; knows that the hearts of tender mothers 
will hold for the stranger journeying from the home fold a 
blessing as sacred as the blessing bestowed on her own 



200 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

heart's treasures. It is the great mother principle in Har- 
mona that does much to make it what it is, in harmony 
and purity of purpose untinged with selfishness. It is the 
tender mother principle that must redeem your land from 
the curses that rob existence of its deepest joy. I assure 
you, Eon, the angel hosts of the higher heavens have con- 
centrated their magnetic power on the land wherein you 
dwell, and as a result humanity must rise from the dark 
valleys where they have tented full long. Daily, and 
hourly, the armies immortal are coming earthward, and an- 
other twelvemonth will show them encamped around some 
of the most hostile forts. These silent watchers and work- 
ers wield a power on earth and in spirit land that is but lit- 
tle realized by the denizens of earth; let all stand at their 
posts unflinching, and the power of the angels will protect 
them, and bring from night the dawn of a morning that 
will catch the tints from the hills of the eternal. 

The air of the angel-guarded Harmona seemed laden 
with the incense of peace offerings, as free from desire 
for wrong-doing seems the way of its inhabitants. It is a 
heaven of restfulness to all within it, and there exists 
throughout its length and breadth but one common broth- 
erhood, rank being unknown, and all hearts and homes 
are ever open, and no trust or love is betrayed. Such is 
the social condition of Harmona, and such we hope will 
be the condition of the planet on which you now live; 
but looking over the periods of the past in connection with 
the written deeds of the present, we would reasonably 
conclude that time had many pages yet to turn before the 
records brighten materially, though I know the earnest 
prayers of true hearts, in connection with the labor of will- 
ing hands on this side of time's tides and in the realms of 
the Infinite, are doing much to unbind and loosen the 
shackles of ignorance, which is ever a tale-bearer against 
heavenly wisdom. Mind and matter must walk hand in 
hand because they are wedded, and there is no tribunal 
in all the realms of the Infinite through the decision of 
which they can be divorced. Therefore they must pull 
each other from one ditch after another until the sun of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 201 

mental, spiritual, and physical progression shines over a 
record fraught with good will and love to all; and this 
very progression, so much needed, when attained will prove 
an angel light, flooding the spirit spheres that depend most 
entirely on the earth with an unfailing glory, and instead 
of curses resounding therein, psalms of peace will pro- 
claim an unfading morning — such an one as now fills with 
restfulness the third spheres. Could the stately and dig- 
nified church-goers, the moral reformers, and all others 
who feel themselves so pure, so set apart to a sacred life, 
see for one hour the mists of the valleys lifted, they would 
flee as before the face of devils, for they would find that 
those whom lawful injustice, rightly designated murder, 
set outside the veil with myriads of others were, instead of 
taking a brimstone bath (at the expense of his Satanic Maj- 
esty), infesting the earth wherever there was a magnetic 
cord to which they could attach themselves; and these 
short-sighted Christians would in their holy horror swear 
by the throne of their Deity that in no way could the 
curse of the evil-doer be lifted from the face of this one 
little world. Poor Christians, their God and aim stand at 
the extremes of progression, one going in one direction, 
and the other diverging; one taking with him only a few 
lambs, the other calling all unto him into the fold of the 
many heavens, where paths of progression wind to peace- 
ful rivers. Rejoice, Eon, that unto you as well as unto 
many others has come the light of divine prophecy and ful- 
fillment; through this the path will be lighted to the jour- 
ney's end, and peace untold by angel lips, unsung in angel 
songs, will hide the shadows of the valley that were but for 
a time and for a purpose. Toil on unceasingly, for in doing 
so you are preaching to the spirits in prison whose irons are 
not loosened by the pious crowds that throng the cathedrals 
of earth, and whose redemption from their present condi- 
tion depends not on the Jewish Jehovah, who reveled in 
the blood of the slain, but on the God of the boundless uni- 
verse, in whose economy and love there is nothing lost. 

In the beautiful land from whence I am at present gath- 
ering the needed thread, strong yet of quiet tints, to weave 



202 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

side by side with others, there is but one language through- 
out all the land; which makes travel easy, and gives a 
homelike appearance to all countries. The story of a tower 
reaching so near the one heaven of their conceptions that 
they could be easily informed of the proceedings of the 
psalm-singing fraternity there residing, was never needed 
for the children of nature on the world Harmona; and a 
people in whose mental unfoldment such a narration could 
find a resting-place ought never to bear testimony con- 
cerning matters of great import, and surely unto such the 
avenues of incarnation must call loudly. As I have before 
told you, there have been periods when the tide of human 
existence ran low, and when again the tide returned the in- 
telligences deposited as sand-grains on the shores material 
of the Infinite felt that material objects appealed to their 
comprehensions with certain meaning, to which they gave 
their own significance in words breathed into their souls 
by the objects and their relations to them. This is one 
of the means by which language has grown to its present 
power of expression, and I would unveil the mystery of 
the multiplicity of languages, but I have explained so 
many peculiarities, and have so many more to explain that 
will cause wise shakes of the head, lips to curl, and noses to 
be slightly elevated, that I pass it by as unworthy the time, 
adding by way of consolation, that among the many wind- 
ings here recorded there is nothing that holds the common- 
sense brain from the decision of impossible that must attach 
itself to the nursery narration of Jonah and the whale. If 
Jonah had been in possession of his chart and compass, he 
might have found his way out of his dilemma, and thereby 
cheated the Jewish Jehovah out of a portion of his sport, 
besides saving the whale an attack of indigestion, with 
loss of appetite. Poor humanity, how it stumbles over the 
senseless errors of the past! Patience yet awhile and the 
day will dawn, for night cannot double its reign, and the 
white-robed hosts from the cities of the eternal take not 
upon themselves a warfare with its long marches and 
hard-fought battles, without knowing, to begin with, that 
success lies at the end of the campaign. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 203 

You tarried for a time in the home where doors and 
hearts first opened to you with welcome, and with your 
songs and music drew around you a large circle of kind 
hearts. In this home there were several children. I will 
mention here that in Harmona the mother is the center 
of home; all revolve around her, all pay her the homage 
of love, which she in turn bestows on the members of her 
household, be they few or many, be they constant or 
transient, the blessings of an unselfish love. It is true that 
they who give love like gold freely, will freely receive it. 
In this home center there was one little maid, whose quaint 
manners and wise sayings quite won you, and you at last 
passed much of your time together in her company. There 
was the charm, not so much of love as of wisdom, and yet 
you loved her with the quiet love that touches in waves of 
tenderness the heart of that beautiful land, and loving 
her thus you found it difficult to leave the home and its 
occupants, although the memory of a sweet-faced, dark- 
eyed mother often crept into your heart. At last you asked 
that she might return for a time to your home and it was 
decided that it was well for her to go as a sweet sister 
that would make another bright link in the home chain. 
Then the thoughts of home seemed dearer, and you de- 
sired much to hear the voice of your own loving mother bless 
the sister of your heart in whose wise sayings fountains of 
wisdom seemed to dwell. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

[February 5, 1885. — Emadragon says to Eon: "I have 
watched over and guided you, sometimes seen and some- 
times unseen, through many long years. You have found 
at every special point and turn in the path of life bridges 
over which you passed in safety. Therefore trust those 
whose power you have never had reason to doubt, ask- 
ing not how, or where, or when, or even why, for this very 



204 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EOXA, 

knowledge might frustrate plans. But bide our time, and 
understand it is in our power to deal with the unseen in a 
way that it shall become the seen. Be patient, hopeful, 
and trustful, and we swear by the arch of the last incar- 
nation beneath which you now stand to protect you to the 
last."] 

In the heart and home of the tender mother there was an 
abundant welcome for the odd little sister, who deemed it 
but pleasure to journey on foot over all the long but pleas- 
ant path that lay between your home and the home of her 
mother, and with a quaint dignity peculiar to herself did 
she receive the greetings prompted by mother love, that was 
full, deep, and broad enough to cover as with a mantle all 
who came beneath the home roof. The little being seemed 
in some way to be a part of your very existence. You 
were necessary to each other, and in the quiet and peace 
of your home life there was formed in the inner cham- 
bers of each a magnetic center that vibrated not in that in- 
carnation. Wonderful indeed are the silent workings of 
the soul's magnetic tides; it is impossible for man to discern 
their source or where they at last meet and mingle with 
others for purposes all unseen to the busy world of bubble 
seekers. I found on investigation and inquiry that this 
child of wisdom and thought, who ever after becoming a 
guest beneath your mother's roof was unto you the truest 
and purest of sisters, had incarnated on Harmona from 
the planet Saturn, and was there a spirit of wisdom 
and a power for good, and like yourself had a mission to 
fulfill somewhere, and was there becoming harmonized for 
the labor of love towards which the future was beckoning 
her. She had brought with her into her incarnation the 
spirit of prophecy, and also held in her being many pleas- 
ant memories of another existence in the spirit zones of 
Saturn; and as she increased in years the words of wisdom 
that fell from her lips wakened great interest in the hearts 
of the people, until at last they were put on parchment and 
kept as something sacred, because they contained not only 
the light of the celestial spheres but a knowledge of other 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 205 

planets also. The children of Harmona, to whose ears 
came these wise sayings like wonderful revelations, knew 
not that the fair-faced being in their midst was an incarna- 
tion, but unhesitatingly accepted the words of her lips as 
truths from the fountain of inspiration, that they believe is 
to be found to some extent in every heart. If they had 
much actual knowledge of the land of your present in- 
carnation I fear there would be some doubts mixed with 
their belief, unless their perceptions could extend beneath 
the piles of rubbish found in many hearts and see these 
buds pointing in prophetic tints to future possibilities. The 
sister of your soul, as I will call her, had she incarnated on 
the shores of your present home, could not have brought 
to the surface of the tide of her existence the wisdom and 
harmonious development that made her a radiant center 
in the land of peace and love, but as it was she blessed that 
land wherein she dwelt, and the land in turn blessed her. If 
one could see far enough through the mists of seeming un- 
certainties, they would see where the tides that seemed ad- 
verse break on the final shores, with a murmur that wak- 
ens the echoes, All is well, all is well. This may be too 
strong an assertion to make, and one, too, that cannot be ver- 
ified; but the pages of the future will show a record of final 
results that will bear blessings to hearts that labored, yet 
feared that failure, thorn-crowned, was the only result. In 
the home of your mother the soul sister bore with cheerful 
heart and happy song her share of the simple home duties, 
as though she had known no angel life, had dwelt in no 
angel home; quiet and unpretentious were her ways, 
though love marked as with an angel's blessing every deed, 
while at morning and evening the same peace born of un- 
selfish love shone like a halo in her eyes. The days and 
years that came and went were like the lines of a sweet 
psalm sung in the higher heavens. The two home sisters 
of your incarnation went from the mother's roof to form 
centers of love, in which they should be the guiding suns; 
yet the true sister of your soul tarried. The mother love 
of her being had in previous incarnations been born and 
blessed to an extent that the fountain had no need in that 



206 

incarnation of being unsealed to cast its sacred spray into 
the hearts of little ones; her life there had for its ultimate 
another purpose, though quiet in its unfoldment as the 
windings of a meadow brook, and like the brook it was 
just as sure of reaching the river's heart at last. The chil- 
dren of Harmona inherit, as a legacy bequeathed by Nature 
in one of her happiest moods, long life, without the marks 
of age that are visible in those who have tarried long on 
the shores of your earth, where the sudden changes in the 
temperature injure the fine texture of the cuticle; besides 
in Harmona the inhabitants are harmonious, and the spirit 
leaves no unpleasant marks on the house it occupies that 
remind one of signs over doors advertising the goods 
within. There are fewer cares and perplexities to be met 
with in the beautiful world of which I now write, not that 
they are idle people; far from it; but their activity takes 
a different form from what one sees here. Your modes 
of life would to them seem a waste of time, because 
there is so much done here that has no bearing on true 
living; in fact, no bearing on anything save self, and self- 
ish gratification that has in it no power to open the doors 
to a pure life. One part of God's children live in luxury 
while another portion have neither food nor shelter, and 
yet it is by the majority considered right and just, and 
those who feast and robe themselves like princes of the 
earth are many of them pretended followers of the humble- 
hearted Nazarene who sought only the good of the poor 
and sad hearted. Surely if he is en rapport with earth in 
any way he cannot feel proud of his followers. Many, 
very many will in time to come be weighed in the scales of 
justice and found wanting in many things, not only food 
and shelter, but princely robes. There are no paupers on 
the planet Harmona; no one seeking food and finding it not, 
for so harmonious is the land in its unf oldments in all parts 
that the store-houses are never empty. There is always bud, 
blossom, and fruit throughout all the years that come and 
go, and one that desires it can pluck and eat and no one 
will seek to hinder; the mine and thine principle that beggars 
so many finds there no abiding place, for it is in all respects 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 207 

the land of love, of peace,, and of liberty; and purity sits 
enthroned in all homes and needs no guard nor guide. Eon, 
you may well rejoice that in the long ago you were a child 
of Harmona, and lived as free from care as the summer- 
time song birds. The records of the past show no other 
incarnation where your life told itself in such rhythmic 
measures; but, soul and heart of mine, the fields of the In- 
finite wait your earth-worn feet, and the heart of Eona 
longs to see the halos of glory that radiate in the councils 
celestial fall over you. Only a little time, and the» sun will 
shine with a softened light in the last valley, and the 
harpers will win you away from the tabernacle wherein 
you tarry. Be patient, and falter not for one moment, for 
much remains to be accomplished before I can claim you 
mine throughout the endless forevers of the future that will 
give you back to a material existence no more. The 
years of your incarnation on the planet Harmona came 
and went like the rhythmic strains of tender love songs 
echoing from angel lips of the fair dwellers on the peace- 
crowned isles of the blessed; came, and in harmonious 
waves that touched the depths of your being and brought 
into existence new powers that pointed to new possibili- 
ties that, in some incarnation not yet risen above the hori- 
zon on which your eyes then rested, would radiate the 
peace and power there gained. Wonderful indeed are 
the many windings and wanderings to and fro; wonder- 
ful the central guiding power of each individualized spirit 
that leaves the father's house, carrying with it the chart 
and compass which are often laid aside through the power 
of surrounding circumstances. Thus the spires of the 
soul's home are lost sight of, and weary is the pilgrim before 
his eyes are again gladdened by a sight of the same. 

: Unto every individual spirit there is carved by the 
central powers of the same a path over which it through 
incarnation must walk, and no other path could bring 
to the spirit the same unfoldment. This seems a hard 
conclusion to arrive at, but spiritual mathematics proves it 
without any chance for doubt or question. Thus we ac- 
cept the fact as it comes to us, and we learn at last to be 



208 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

thankful for all the hills and valleys that lie between the 
first sunrise and the last sunset on the shores of material 
existence; for each one in passing bequeaths unto the soul 
an added power, without which it could never stand on the 
peace-crowned hills of the Infinite a full-orbed angel, with 
no missing link left somewhere in the dull valleys of the 
past that must of necessity call it back in some unseen fut- 
ure. It is well when the last arch is reached that there is 
no voice of Mother Nature heard in the valleys of incarna- 
tion recalling the tired child, whose ears have caught the 
pleasant sounds of harpers who wait with music and with 
gladness unsung to greet the home-coming child. 

There came a time, Eon, when the feet of the angel 
mother rested in the valley that is nearest the sunset. 
Your hearts sorrowed to miss her, yet you and the little 
sister grown to womanhood knew that all the links of the 
chain must be drawn to the other side of time's tide, since 
it only spanned the current for a purpose that in time would 
be fulfilled. You both still tarried in the little home at the foot 
of the hills of bud and bloom, and tarrying taught to many 
the wisdom that was yours in another incarnation; taught 
them as though receiving the inspiration of that special 
hour. And such you also deemed it, having not then power 
to turn at will the leaves in the volumes of the past, al- 
though many beautiful visions came to you both, through 
the clairvoyant power you possessed. You called them the 
day-dreams of the soul, and ever felt as though some pre- 
cious gem had fallen at your feet from the courts unseen, 
whenever these day-dreams breathed into your beings the 
sweet memories of the past, waking in the soul a sweet 
lullaby that never ceased there to echo. There are hours 
in incarnations when, if we had the power, we would bid 
time tarry for us while we reveled in the pleasant fields 
that stretch far and wide with their burden of blooms, and 
then there are hours wherein we feel that Time has laid 
aside his wings, and left us alone in paths of bloomless 
thorns, and there is no way out but to press on slowly 
step by step, with the green hills ever before us. These 
two pictures, Eon, are familiar to us both, being the two 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 209 

extremes, and when these two extremes of all positive prin- 
ciples have met in the same soul, there is born to that soul 
an unfailing and unfading strength and power that in the 
courts beyond will be rewarded by the triune crown of wis- 
dom, with its attendants, love and light; while unto those 
who have stood at but one extreme there is always a half 
doubt felt and expressed, and this lessens the light that sur- 
rounds them, making them no certain guide over the mount- 
ains of the present or the future. It is well to feel the 
power, the full power, of all principles in our being, by 
standing at each end of the line; then the possibility of judg- 
ment and decision is unquestioned, and such a soul could 
watch the conflagration of the worlds in the universe as un- 
moved as Deity. Thus it is to be a full-orbed angel. Then 
why should the thinking men and women in the belt of 
spiritual light cast such inharmonious glances towards the 
valleys of incarnation, when these same valleys by their 
shadows prepare them for the hill-tops beyond? It is well 
that the children of our Father have not full power over 
their life paths, wherein they wander on their journey 
home, since the harpers would wait long for a glimpse of 
the home-coming ones, and weary in singing their songs of 
welcome. 

I wander oft from the little home at the foot of the hill; 
but my permit, signed by the hand of Eon, allows it, and it 
is well that it does. In this home, made dear to you by its 
sacred associations, in which I fully participated, there 
came in time another shadow; the sweet sister of your soul 
found the sunset valley and tarried there, leaving you, as 
you deemed at the time, alone. I stood by her as she lifted 
her eyes towards the land of souls, and reached out my 
arms of love in welcome. She lost not her consciousness 
for a moment, and looking into my eyes read there the true 
sister's love that burned on the soul's holy altar. You sor- 
rowed for her deeply, and when the bitterness of grief had 
told itself we made a united effort to bring to you a con- 
sciousness of our presence, which we did. Standing by you 
as you opened your eyes from slumber, we threw over the 
brain our magnetic power, made more subtle by the great 

14 



210 

love of our souls for you. . Immediately you were carried 
back over the path of forgotten years to the one twilight 
time when your soul was made conscious of Eona. Then 
all was made plain to you and one page of the past after 
another was turned, until you saw the waiting home at Rose 
Garden, and felt throughout all your being the depth of 
Eona's love, but nowhere in the past could you see where 
you had known the sister we both loved. Then we with- 
drew from you our magnetic powers and saw that the tri- 
umph of memory remained with you, and with it remained 
clairvoyance, through which you were ever conscious of our 
presence. Thus comforted, and re-assured as you were, you 
took up the duties of life, and taught with great earnest- 
ness concerning the higher realms, and many of your teach- 
ings were recorded in the book of the wise sayings of the 
sister, who gives her name now as Mistletoe, who has sought 
the earth path for your sake, to leave here her magnetic 
power as a willing mite. 

Patiently you continued to walk towards the valley where 
the feet of your loved one had tarried, nor did you once 
look back towards the hills of the morning which you had 
left in the distance. There were other and fairer hills be- 
yond, over which you had long before seen the day dawn, 
thinking it was a day without a twilight; but the day ended 
and the sunset thereof found you in another valley of incar- 
nation. Thus it had long been; you thinking each dawn 
the coming of the endless day, when there would be no 
more battles to fight on the earthly side of time's tide. 
Closely we walked by your side, knowing it was near the 
twilight time, and knowing, too, that you would need the 
light of our love. While you were yet teaching in the tem- 
ple of universal knowledge your voice ceased, for the mists 
parted and you beheld Eona and the sweet sister of your in- 
carnation. You forgot the crowd who were listening to 
your words, and reaching out your hands we clasped them 
in our own, and led you away, leaving the form for Mother 
Nature to cradle on her own breast, where it was tenderly 
placed by those who knew you best and loved you most. 
In passing from the valley of that incarnation, you found 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 211 

no difficulty in uniting the links in the chain that reached 
farther back than you cared to wander. There had fallen 
around you no fogs born of inharmonies dependent on phys- 
ical development or other circumstances, consequently the 
soul's eyes were undimmed and readily recognized the old 
landmarks. Pearl and Wisdom waited to give you greet- 
ings; and glad were we all that another valley was passed 
and other hill-tops were not far away, for had we not been 
faithful? Aye, even though we had many times wearied of 
the journey and sighed for home, peering far into the dark- 
ness for the gleam of the shore lights that we knew were 
always burning. And, Eon, they are burning even now, 
and sometimes the light falls around your pathway, bright- 
ening the future, until the domes and turrets of your wait- 
ing home peer above the mists, and you whisper, "It is 
well." 

We tarried for a little time in the spirit realms of Har- 
mona, that we might draw unto ourselves the magnetic 
cords there dropped, through which we had been efficient 
helpers in the unfoldments of the planet, and at last wedded 
to it through Nature's most subtle law, the power of which 
thus expressed set its seal on our souls, ages ago. Oh Eon, 
with what pleasure will we yet walk the same paths as 
final victors, b ueart was distai ?s f the redeemed from the 
power of matter fhumj)YiciYj? a ^ id peaceful will be our jour- 
ney, for the voice of nature in the valleys of incarnation 
will no more startle us, and there will be no more good-byes, 
followed by forgetfulness. At last the tender home call 
f^-Ti Vo^\ ?V ^ n ^"ched our souls, and with the con- 

soioiKnaco +i,~+ • . " on the planet Harmona and in 

bciousness that our mission ^ -, . •>** n A a 

it* «™'tm-+ ™~i™ n „ vud faithfully ended, we once 

its spirit realms was fully a . • >- , - + i , ' + -, 

mnr^ omKo^.j ^ J xetic tides with our faces turned 

more embarked on the mao- ■ , a • ^ * i 

towards home During t' mS J ourne ^ we had no S mde > feel " 
ing not the need thereof ^ W f Tf be ? omin ^ more P osi : 
tive and conseou tl " re mas terful, an( i were conscious or 
an< ^xr^i ,,-xa.iiTi us >, L spoke in prophetic echoes. With the 
much-loved sister, who gives her name at present as Mis- 
tletoe, we glided over the shining tides as easily as glide 
through the air the summer-time birds of your earth. And 



212 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

as we journeyed we sang the glad songs that came to our 
lips as naturally as the summer brooks babble their rippling 
melodies. There is an untold peace that crowns the knowl- 
edge that the path over which we are journeying is the 
path that will lead us home. We make no haste, know- 
ing home is there, and the soul meanwhile drinks in deep 
draughts of peace and restfulness. Thus, Eon, we jour- 
neyed, hastening not, for we cared not to break the sweet 
waking dream that brooded over us — the dream of home 
and a long glad summer of rest. But one boat passed us 
on our homeward way, and that carried what you would 
call a delegation to another planet. Among the number we 
recognized Zair of the long, long ago. Her dark eyes were 
full of unexpressed love, and as she waved her hands I 
felt that I could almost forego the home journey and rest, 
for the possibility of more knowledge. You felt the half 
longing of my soul, and touching my hand pointed afar off. 
Looking in the direction indicated, I could just discern the 
dim outline of the Emerald Hills, and looking into your 
eyes I read there the great longings of your soul for the 
home that had long waited us. Above the hills hung the 
mists of the fadeless summers that ever gladden our souls, 
as though the voice of the Intf& + e**** - >hus expressed, and 
again we sang the dear ho^ut a twilight; bu^tive land, and 
watched with increasing in l( i w>v T ihe lines of wooded hill, 
of far-reaching domes and turrets, which grew more and 
more distinct as we approached. Thus we caught the old 
landmarks, well known to us ages before, and greeted each 
one as the face of a friend. 

Eon, you cannot conceive tne years of your earth-time 
that had passed since we wandered from the dear home 
shores, only as you recount ti iae incidents that were strung 
as jewels on the chain of the Infinite; and now we were 
going home, and as we drew nearer and nearer the depths 
of your soul were told in the e\^es that sought ever and 
ever the Emerald Hills. The last '"' tribvcary" WSftJF- trs versed 
and we stood once more on the radiant shores of the fifth 
sphere. Our hearts became too full to give birth to song, 
and with the memory of other home-comings still before 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 213 

us, we walked in silence the pleasant paths we had known 
and loved ages before. We looked not for familiar faces, 
for we knew too well the possibility of many going on to 
the sixth sphere, of returning to earth, or seeking an ex- 
pression through matter on some other planet; and we 
knew, too, that all we might meet would be friends in 
whose hearts could dwell no selfishness, as only the pure 
in heart feel the tender love of the Father that is there 
expressed. As we passed on quietly, scarce noting the 
beauties that surrounded us, so intent were we on reach- 
ing Rose Garden, I noticed that a tall figure had joined 
our little group of home-bound hearts, and, looking in the 
eyes that were turned towards mine, I recognized my 
brother in my Jupiter incarnation. He informed us that 
we were expected in the city, and were welcome after our 
long pilgrimage. Turning into a broad avenue that led 
past the Temple of Wisdom towards Rose Garden, we were 
surprised to see it arched at regular intervals, and the 
arches twined with leaf, bud, and bloom. We asked no 
questions, indeed thought not to do so in our great joy, for 
we were pilgrims from a long journey and only sought the 
peace and rest of home. I noticed not until then that my 
brother was walking hand in hand with your sister from 
Harmona; my heart was distancing my eyes in its haste to 
be home, but then I saw what I had not known before, that 
they were soul mates, and as such had for the first time ac- 
cepted the fact as truth. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

As we stepped under the first of the many arches that 
spanned the broad green path leading homeward, after 
many windings, there fell on our ears low strains of music 
that touched the soul until it seemed part of its own har- 
mony. Buds, half opened, fell at our feet, and we half 
wondered at the change that had taken place here in our 



214 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA. 

long absence. As we passed under the next arch, other 
strains of music blended with those first heard, and from 
this arch flowers also fell. Thus with our passing under 
each succeeding arch flowers fell and new and sweeter 
strains were added to the waves of harmony that were 
waking in our glad souls sweet memories of the past. As 
we passed the last arch the Soul's March fell on our ears 
as we had never before heard it, and there, beneath a pa- 
vilion of vines and blossoms, the harpers of the Temple of 
Wisdom were waiting us, and with an undertone of glad- 
dest welcome that I never shall forget led us homeward. 
We were surprised at the reception that unknown to us 
awaited our coming, and with bowed heads followed the 
shining harpers until we reached the foot of Rose Hill. 
Then resting and dividing their ranks we passed through 
and continued our walk toward the home of love and 
peace beyond, they meanwhile filling all the rose-scented 
air with a heaven of harmony. Reaching the interior of 
the rose hedge another surprise awaited us. There were 
the wisdom fathers and mothers who had come hither to 
greet us, — they who had taught long in the temple and had 
in ages past been our instructors. In their midst stood 
Wisdom and Pearl, they having without our knowledge 
gone in advance of us, thus giving to the dwellers of the 
temple the information that we were on the tides and 
homeward bound. This accounted for the happy reception 
that waited us, and our hearts were greatly gladdened that 
the father and mother of the Harmona incarnation were 
present to partake in the joy that came to us. Wisdom 
and Pearl both spoke before the wise guests, who listened 
with great interest and pleasure, feeling that superior wis- 
dom was in their presence. We were then accepted by 
them as father and mother of wisdom, were robed in their 
garments, and assigned a place in the temple, as we were 
while in the fifth sphere, to be instructors. We hastened 
not to our new position, but tarried long within the sacred 
precincts of the rose hedge, where the blooms were ever fresh. 
At last we turned our steps once more to the Temple of 
Love, so unlike the Eon and Eona of the long ago, who as 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 215 

soul mates first stood in the presence of the holy one of the 
temple, half dismayed at the unthought-of beauty by which 
we were surrounded. We needed no guides there now, as 
we had so many times stood beneath the baptismal spray. 
With us went the brother and sister to plight their vows 
for the first time at the holy altar. They had met and 
dwelt together many times before, after passing from an 
incarnation, but until then had never accepted the fact that 
they were and had been mates from all time, and through 
all time to come would be as one. Had they been mes- 
sengers from the first they would have been conscious of 
the truth, as this knowledge is the birthright of those who 
cross and recross the tides of time as light-bearers; and 
long and earnestly have the messengers labored to establish 
the divine truth of dual souls in the spheres depending more 
directly on earth, where even now there is no full accept- 
ance of the glad tidings. These spheres which I speak of 
as being more directly dependent on earth, are broad 
fields of labor wherein missionary work is and will long be 
needed, as only the leading minds who have developed 
spirituality largely accept and teach the angel-demonstrated 
fact that souls are dual. In these spheres there is much of 
the uncertainty that marks the world of society on the 
earth, a fickleness that seeks here and there, and yet is not 
satisfied, because there is no complete response from soul to 
soul. Did seekers of happiness understand that between 
dual souls there can be only the most perfect acceptance of 
each other, the most perfect understanding, an unexpressed 
and inexpressible oneness, there would be fewer mistakes 
made and less of happiness wrecked, in casting away love 
that once was deemed eternal for other that in time may 
prove as far short of eternal in all its attributes as did the 
former one. The children of earth are as yet very near- 
sighted, and are apt to mistake the shadow cast for the ob- 
ject, and when in time the mistake is discernible by them, 
great blame and wrong is laid without further parley at 
some one's door, though not at their own. There is great 
need of laborers here and there, but time, the great archi- 
tect of hope's homes and happiness, will yet rear many cas- 



216 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

ties of thought and finely- woven ideas, as avenues through 
which souls will progress, as stepping-stones to facts that 
are self-sustaining. These castles of thought will be for a 
time scouted by many, yet when the crowd passes through 
the doors the scouters will be found in their midst striving 
to be banner-bearers. Such souls, who move but with the 
tide, will many times touch the shores of incarnation before 
they have developed anything but a mushroom existence; 
while they will exist they will hold no positive chords in 
their beings until they are born there by the power of cir- 
cumstances. Such deserve pity, not contempt, for they are 
the children of the Father, and must sometime reach the 
courts celestial, though the road before them is long and 
the marching slow. 

Yes, Eon, I have wandered a little from the straight line, 
which is characteristic of me, perhaps made so by the many 
digressions from the path direct that leads to our Father's 
home; but I always return as did we from ages of wander- 
ing to Rose Garden, which was then our home center in all 
the boundless universe. With our brother and sister we 
sought the Temple of Love. Approaching it we were met 
by children bearing banners. They were singing sweet 
welcomes, turning often their bright faces towards us and 
then with low bows again marching to music that was 
heard though we saw not the harpers. As we approached 
the first grand arch of the temple the songs of welcome 
were taken up by harpers within, and we felt in our souls a 
great gladness, as though a wave from the heart of the 
Infinite broke over us, and bound us anew to a labor of 
love, the consummation of which could not be discerned 
though we stood on the height of the peace-crowned mount- 
ains of the Infinite. Entering beneath the inner arch, we 
stood once more at the sacred altar and in the presence of 
the holy priest, the recorder of sacred vows made by dual 
souls, and waited with bowed heads for words of accept- 
ance that should fall from his lips. 

We heard not the words that fell from holy lips, so deep 
was the baptism of our souls; yet felt within the depth of 
our beings that the yet unrevealed future held much of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 2V, 

wisdom and peace born therefrom that our cups as vet held 
not, and knew that somewhere in the unseen were wind- 
ing earth paths wherein our feet must tread. There are 
many harvest fields from which to glean, many sunsets 
with new mornings breaking therefrom. Yet all is well. 
and all will be well. In many hearts where selfishness 
reigns supreme, and cowardice closes some doors through 
fear of the eternal death penalty, there maybe to this sum- 
ming up of all is and will be well, the response. " Then 
wherefore seek to become rightful possessors of the fair cas- 
tles in the isles of the blessed, through denial of selfish de- 
sires, through seeking for robes of holiness wherewith to 
clothe the immortal form ? " Oh! ye unreasonable reason- 
ers, the height of whose religious aspirations goes not be- 
yond the hairbreadth escape of eternal fires, that according 
to your belief a God of all goodness, mercy, and justice has 
somewhere kindled to burn, yet to consume not. the inno- 
cent and unquestioning work of his hands. We of angel 
life, whose feet have touched many shores, whose eternities 
are gladly given to love labors for humanity, recognize no 
such deific principle in all the boundless universe; yet the 
Father's love abides ever in our souls like the baptismal 
spray from holy fountains. We have no literal fire to es- 
cape, that we may thereby become psalm singers before the 
throne: neither should we feel that while there is work to 
be done for the children who are wandering afar from the 
better way we could waste the years and ages in singing 
sweet songs to harmonize the heart of any deity. The God 
we serve is enthroned in every heart, and when these same 
hearts come to know their own these fire teachers of the 
foolish and incredulous will find the tears of joy have been 
sufficient to quench the raging fires of their impious God, 
who to rest well on his throne must be sought regardless of 
the needs of humanity. There will come a time in the not 
far-away future, when common sense will spring up, while 
the hardy roots will run down deep into the soil, and the re- 
sult will be that the throne of Deity will be suddenly moved 
from the far-off heavens and established in the hearts of 
earth's children. Then will dawn the memorial day of the 



218 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

soul, in the glory of which the Jewish Jehovah will fold 
his pavilion, remove his banners, and be felt and feared no 
more in all the shadowless eternities to come. There is joy 
to-day in congresses of the celestial courts, for in the lines 
cast on the dial of time that points into the future there is 
seen the record of a dawn spanned by the bow of promise, 
and the cry from the courts above to soul mates in earth is, 
" Tarry till we come, holding firm the magnetic cords over 
which is hourly transmitted the power that is to free the 
world from those sins of ignorance that blacken the pages 
of the past till the heart grows sick and turns longingly 
towards the' future/' Unto all to whom in their selfish nat- 
ures there is born as yet no godlike impulse to bring peace 
to other hearts, we can but say, " Go on, the fields are 
broad. Gather, if ye must, what seemeth good, even if it 
adds to the selfishness in which you have wrapped your- 
selves as in a mantle of many folds; go on gleaning here 
and there, pave your earth path with gold, and let your 
marble, heavenward pointing, say, to screen you from the 
censure that is rightfully yours, that you trusted in Jesus." 
Still, I say, all is well, and there is no fire at the end of the 
earth journey. Yet there is something else, — compensa- 
tion, the soul's tax-master, will demand of you tribute for 
every field from which you have gleaned, and this tribute 
you must pay; there is no alternative, and the gold of earth 
in the better land is like tlie stubble of the fields. Then 
how will you meet your payments? and where will you be- 
gin singing the sweet psalms of the blessed? As the road 
that winds up the hill winds down and back again, so 
through the same fields must you wander again undoing 
the wrongs of a selfish life, making full compensation in 
the humility of your soul; and not one glimpse of the eter- 
nal rest will gladden the heart till all the path is made per- 
fect by your own hands. Then, and not till then, will your 
weary feet reach the fair fields of the blessed; then, and not 
till then, will peace born of a pure heart that seeks not even 
its own good through the sorrows of others, speak to you as 
unto a child of the kingdom. Then, and not till then, will 
the dismal shadows be lifted and your robes gleam white in 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 219 

the light of the fadeless day. I say again, there is no fire 
at the end of the earth pilgrimage, yet there are hells, from 
which there is no escape, for the path leads through them 
to those who in their earth lives have with their own deeds 
builded these places of sorrow. It is well to remember that 
the heavenly gates open not to the stranger without, and 
all are strangers unless they have accepted, not Jesus, but 
holy truth, that sheds over the soul a halo of light by which 
all children of the kingdom are at once known. 

Eon, I so long to reach the hearts of the weary world 
wanderers, and place before them the bread of the kingdom, 
that I almost forget the mystic cord on which are strung the 
strange events of other ages, until at times it slackens in 
my hands, bringing me back again to a narration of some 
of the events that were powers in our incarnations that 
pointed unwaveringly to the paths wherein we were to 
walk. Gaining the Temple of Love, with its sacred songs 
sounding in our ears, filling our souls with unspoken har- 
monies, we sought our own dear home, wherein had tarried 
our children of the Arabian incarnation for a time; and there 
the records left told us they were dwellers on other planets, 
fulfilling their mission, treading in the paths the central 
power of their own beings placed before them. Wondrously 
woven and interwoven are the shining cords that bind us, 
children of our Father, brothers and sisters, in constella- 
tions. Again, as willing workers, we took up the duties 
that lay before us, finding heaven in activity of heart, 
hands, and brain. The sister and brother, whom we both 
loved, tarried with us at Rose Garden, and with us dwelt 
much in the Temple of Wisdom, where we found pleasure 
in narrating the events that transpired in our wanderings. 
From here we went often to the fourth sphere, carrying 
thither the facts that had come to us, and there establishing 
an order that should send its members to the spheres below, 
with instructions regarding incarnation, that the dwellers 
of the spheres might not be taken unawares, and compelled 
through a lack of force to be drifted wherever the tides of 
incarnation might take them. We wearied often with the 
seeming meaningless flow of individualized atoms of the 



220 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Infinite that were borne like driftwood to the shores of 
earth, with no expressed will, and no power to assert will. 
All they seemed to be conscious of was that they fell asleep 
somewhere, and wakened not far removed from the same 
place, to again fall asleep, not knowing that what they in 
their ignorance imagined was actual sleep was an incarna- 
tion, with no marked improvement therefrom. Long and 
earnestly the members of the order labored to awaken will 
power in these eternal dreamers. The result of their labors 
is seen to-day, not only in the homes of peace beyond, but 
on the shores of earth. 

Deepest peace dwells ever in the hearts of those who have 
gleaned successfully from many fields, rooting out the 
thorns and planting in their stead the fadeless blooms of our 
Fatherland. Thus deep peace was ours; we had in our wan- 
dering thus far touched the shores of material life many 
times, and, through the power born in our souls by experi- 
ence, we were reaping a harvest of peace that in its bound- 
aries seemed to reach out into the unseen eternities. It 
will be easily understood that eternity in angel land does 
not mean all time, without end; only long reaches of time, 
that constitute ages; orthodox ideas are always limited and 
impoverished, consequently they cannot express the eternal 
divisions of eternity. To us an eternity is but one of God's 
years, in which it is sometimes summer and sometimes 
winter, and in which empires may be overthrown and new 
ones born in their stead, almost blotting out in their glory 
the memory of the former. During these mighty years 
there are strange records made by the children of the 
Infinite, some of which you have now, as handed down 
from the last waves of existence that broke with a murmur 
of progression on the shores of your present incarnation. 
Some planets, from their situation in the heavens, are sub- 
ject to an ebb and flow of the tides of existence, the extent 
of which, were I to give my own knowledge thereof, would 
entitle the brain I work through, or myself, to the appella- 
tion of crazed; yet these same truths must be born in me- 
dial brains, and from thence work in silence their great 
work. Many grand truths in this way come to the world, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 221 

casting shadows into hearts until they are accepted as 
children of mighty principles. Those who from supposi- 
tion and conjectures jump at conclusions often lead the van 
of wisdom seekers, and are the most difficult to lead in the 
true way, not liking to give up their exalted position of 
self-appointed teachers. Consequently they muster their 
ammunition, and with great noise make their assertions, 
with an air that indicates they are not to be questioned, 
even if they are doubted. This re-assures the unthinking 
many, and the tide of progression must send earthward 
yet another wave to overflow the banks of unreliable evi- 
dence. 

Thus, step by step, are the children led homeward, victory 
after victory, and the white banners of truth are borne on 
the breeze. Triumph after triumph must follow, until the 
unseen becomes the seen, and hand in hand the armies each 
side the river's flow work for the good of earth's children, 
in upbuilding the tabernacle of spiritual light in the hearts 
of the hungry^ And, Eon, in the great warfare against 
error you and I will be willing workers. There will be no 
time for the harps, and the crowns, while without the fold 
are wandering the children of our Father. Onward, ever 
onward, will we march to the unchanted hallelujahs of the 
soul, strewing the plains of existence with the indisputable 
truths of the kingdom, as we have ever sought to do, when 
hand in hand, on either side of time's tide, we have sown 
the seeds for coming harvests. In looking back over the 
past which we have traversed, I find many eternities, and 
even now am awed at the distance that separates the pres- 
ent from the dawn of the first remembered morning from 
which the progressions of the future were to be dated. 
There has been no child's play, and the several forms, worn 
through the law of incarnation and entombed on different 
planets, testify to the power and unfoldment to which we 
have attained; and yet we labor — for what? a crown? Yes, 
but not of gold with the orthodox ring to it; rather the 
crown of wisdom, that radiates to other hearts the light of 
the better way. 

I have said but little of the fifth sphere, from which I am 



222 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

now gathering a few tinted leaves that grew on those shores. 
There are in that land no hells, no seekers for light whose 
souls have not been baptized; neither does the peace and 
joy of idleness find there its abiding place. The bridge of 
love has to be crossed by all who enter its borders; hence 
all are joyous workers for the spheres below them, and the 
good they carry thither radiates as light ever does to the 
earth-sustained spheres. In the fifth sphere scientists of 
all classes find their homes, which are in accordance with 
their ideas of beauty, and bear but little semblance to the 
homes of earth. There is nothing more difficult for spirits 
to transmit to medial brains of earth than perfect form. 
There is a clumsiness and lack of proportion that cannot be 
overcome, because the brains they work through lack the 
power of receiving the picture; they catch with them the 
shadow they cast, and work from the shadows. Hospitals 
for the weak are not seen there, as those needing treatment 
of that kind find it in the realms below. In this sphere are 
found the temples of Wisdom and Love. Here, also, the 
spirit congress meets in connection with the congress of 
the higher spheres, and sends from there messengers, 
through belts below, with the information they may need; 
just as truths are sent to your earth through the brains of 
sensitives, who are the light-houses on the banks of time's 
uncertain tide; and it is just as difficult for dwellers of the 
lower spheres to realize the truths brought them as it is for 
the creed-bound in your land to accept the angel-taught 
truths of the kingdom. It is usually supposed by the 
large majority that when the released earth-pilgrim has 
crossed the much-talked-of tide, he has all wisdom, and is 
capable of giving satisfactory information on all subjects; 
yet he is just as ignorant as when his feet stood on time's 
side of the stream. Such spirit informants have given very 
unsatisfactory tidings of the land of souls; and many, basing 
their faith on such tidings of the land of souls, have been 
led into errors, and are obliged to release many things, or 
unlearn, for the sake of making room for the truth. Spirits 
who, when in the form, denounced the spiritual faith, have 
been known to attend seances, and testify to the falsity of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 223 

the vital principles taught, when their presence proved 
what they denounced. 

Thus you see how ignorance strives to peer into the eter- 
nities, but goes not far; the light is too strong. As I told 
you before, ministers of the unprogressive gospels of creeds 
seldom go beyond the second sphere; in fact, it is difficult 
to make them believe there is anything beyond them, only 
the city of the New Jerusalem, and they strive not to reach 
that, but, singing and exhorting, wait the coming of Christ, 
who, they still claim, is coming in great power and glory 
to claim his own. The waves of inspiration and spiritual 
power that are sent through the spheres touch them, when 
their zeal is awakened, and they make a grand rally on the 
shores of earth, attend conferences and prayer-meetings, 
and often succeed in waking a little fire in the hearts of 
believers; but it burns not long. The spiritual oxygen is 
utilized for other purposes, and the fire goes out, leaving 
only dry ashes. The days of wide-spread revivals are among 
the past. Thought has knocked at the soul's doors and 
found admittance; age has enthroned itself in the judg- 
ment hall. This much is gained for truth, the Grand Mas- 
ter of the eternities. In the fifth sphere there is no spirit- 
ual darkness, caused by the teachings of error or the doubts 
of the inhabitants regarding the future that is unseen; all 
have confidence in the cause of the Infinite, and the princi- 
ples of incarnation and motherhood are here understood. 
Children of the earth have no idea with what unselfish joy 
the dwellers of the fifth sphere become conscious of every 
point gained that makes a stepping stone to higher truths; 
these centers of acceptance of what the world considers not 
only doubtful, but utterly untrue, are points of power to 
the higher spirits, and they guard them with tenderest care; 
for through the channel they form the rivers of glad tidings 
must flow, and the purer the channel the more unselfish 
the record of the laborers, and the more positive will be the 
manifestations of divine power. 

Eon, this day, May 27, there came from angel land, 
earthward, messengers from the separate congresses. They 
were led by those who saw just where fortifications should 



224 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

take place to strengthen the laborers, and still gain ground. 
I saw them for a long time as they marched side by side, 
bearing banners whereon are to be recorded the victo- 
ries gained. They were radiant with love and wisdom, 
and the baptism of power they will carry to the much- 
loved and carefully-watcMd centers will be known to the 
world by the waves of truth that will break at the feet 
of earth's children, startling them to thoughtfulness, while 
more powerful manifestations than have been known will 
be recorded, that must in time silence the cry of false and 
untrue. The creed-builders and supporters of earth land 
have but little conception of the Infinite, and in their books 
of debt and credit prove this by laying at the door of the 
Father the result of their own misdoings. All this is not 
historical, I know, yet there is truth outside of history, and 
truth it is that paves the way to the kingdom; yet all the 
truth I hold as jewels in memory's casket I cannot give 
you now because the soil is not ready for the seed. 

While we were yet dwellers of the fifth sphere a religious 
war spread terror over the' earth, or the portion that was 
then inhabited, the result of which was felt in the lower 
spheres, but radiated not its inharmonies to our land. At 
this time the earth labors of spirits were suspended, except 
those who were dwellers of the first and second spheres, 
because those who inhabited the higher realms could not 
approach the scene of disaster and inharmonies. Then it 
was the powers of each were in the ascendancy, and too 
fearful to relate were the incidents that followed. Your 
country's history now dates back far enough to portray 
many scenes of cruelty and bloodshed, yet they breathe not 
the horrors of the age of which I write. The door to that 
is closed, and I will not bring to the light of the present the 
shadows of the past. The pathway of the church is marked 
with blood at every step, because ignorance, that never ques- 
tions, leads the armies of fanatical religionists, who seek to 
sustain their God, instead of depending on their God to sus- 
tain them. It may be a rest to their Deity to be thus relieved 
from responsibilities; but the children are compelled to 
drink deep draughts of sorrow, and are sent in crowds to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 225 

the shores beyond. War has a decided effect on the spheres 
nearest earth, and there is also a great change in their ap- 
pearance; hospitals are increased, flags float on the air, and 
martial music is heard on every breeze; leaders are ex- 
horting crowds of listeners, encouraging them to cast their 
magnetic power on the side they wish to see sustained, 
while they are in constant receipt of telegrams over the 
magnetic wires that tell of victory or defeat from each 
battle-field. After and during a battle the paths leading 
earthward are thronged with participants from both sides, 
who with ambulances are going to and from the battle-field, 
carrying to the hospitals of the second spheres those who 
were separated from their bodies. Some are conscious, while 
others are unconscious, and wake to hear the music and 
cheers that fill fche air, and think for the time that they are 
on the battle-field of earth, to which they often hasten as 
soon as fully recuperated, giving with a hearty will their 
full powers where their interests already exist. These un- 
seen warriors are powerful in their efforts, and many a 
battle victoriously fought may trace its conquering power 
to these same unseen workers, who battle with a will, and 
in fact express more satisfaction with their own efforts 
than when in the form; they have passed the dead line, 
and have no thought for personal safety; balls and bullets 
are to them as harmless as the flutter of a bird's wing, or 
the falling of a withered leaf. 

Another feature of war tells itself in this sphere that to 
some might seem strange, but life is real, and much more 
so in the spheres than on earth. Women in the second 
sphere, — who are ever patriotic, — when the drums are beat 
and bugles are blown, make grand receptions for the dis- 
charged soldiers; they search the hills and vales for vines 
of tender green, for the fairest blooms, and most perfect 
buds; these they weave into chaplets of beauty, and each 
returned soldier finds some tender hand to thus crown him 
conqueror, and increase the fires of patriotism that the bul- 
lets of the enemy failed to extinguish. The war of which 
I made mention was followed by pestilence, by means of 
which the land became almost depopulated. Earthquakes 

15 



226 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

changed the surface of the earth, and swallowed up homes, 
until the few homeless ones that were left sought refuge 
and shelter wherever they could be found. The records of the 
past show here a desert, and there an oasis. It is not pleas- 
ant to speak of the eternities from which the smile of the 
Infinite seems to have been withdrawn; neither have I done 
so extensively, preferring to let the record of such remain 
untouched by me, as my incarnation occurred during one 
of these ages of sorrow. Each inflowing tide has brought 
to earth some improvement, and the points gained were 
never lost sight of, but were retouched with greater power 
by each similar incoming wave. Do you ask, then, why 
many of what you term the lost arts are not among the 
possessions of the present? I will answer, simply because 
the wave on the inflowing tide of existence that planted on 
the shores of earth the wisdom mentioned has not since 
touched the earth with its awakening power; it long since 
receded, and broke on the shores of the better land. The 
children who were the wisdom bearers of that day still 
tarry among the groves of palms, well content to remain, 
regardless of the curiosity awakened in the hearts of the 
dwellers of earth on account of the incomplete record they 
have left. Were the inhabitants of that long ago to incar- 
nate now, the lost arts would no longer be the lost, but 
would bless the earth with a greater power than was ac- 
knowledged then; because, as I said before, each wave 
comes with an increased power, showing that it is step by 
step that we reach the mountain's height. It is in the un- 
seen world the greater power lies, and it is the unseen 
armies that fight the most successful battles, bringing vic- 
tory where confusion was looked for.- : Many battles have 
been fought on what might be termed consecrated ground, 
because they were battles for religious power; but through 
all the warfare of man and nature, causing depopulation to 
a great extent, through all the ebbing and flowing of the 
tides of existence the buds of spiritual truth that unfolded 
to bloom in the rocky ages were never completely destroyed. 
This angel-watched world has had some representatives, 
even during its darkest periods, that held the magnetic 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 227 

chain that reached to the heavens beyond, and reaching 
there, transmitted to earth some light that never utterly 
faded, even if the children through whom it was given were 
obliged to dwell in caves, wanderers on God's earth, as 
were you and I in our far-off Arabian incarnation, since 
which the surface of the country has been so changed that 
none but those who had power to watch the progression 
and unf oldment of the earth could point out the landmarks 
of the past. 

Eon, the mountains of the past ages tower before my eyes 
as I turn to the records of the long ago in search of our 
footprints, found sometimes in the soul's home, and some- 
times on the planet of your present incarnation, or others 
fairer and more harmonious. Yet wherever we have wan- 
dered, there I see the light of inspiration falling around us 
in baptismal waves, and see how through it we have been 
fortified for the battles and prepared for the victories. For 
remember, soul of mine, on our brows have rested the vic- 
tor's crown, which awaits us even now, when the sunset 
home comes to this long day, the dawning of which was the 
bridge that in the seeming, as you read the pages, separated 
us; though, Eon, I have ever been faithful to my vows; 
have rejoiced in the sunshine of life, through the warmth 
of which hope-buds unfolded to full bloom, to bless and 
comfort you; have stood by you when the tempest beat 
your life-bark here and there, and I am working with you 
now, to fulfill the purpose of your incarnation. But this 
is not in direct line with what I was to bring from the rec- 
ords of the past to the pages of the present. I take on the 
customs of the day, and in the principal narration weave in 
many minor ones, besides some stray thoughts. 

Unceasing were our love labors in the fifth sphere; un- 
broken the waves of peace and joy that ever broke at the 
door of the soul's citadel, and undimmed is the memory of our 
home and life in the city of light. Only a few of the most 
interesting occurrences of that period have I given, showing 
thereby what life signifies to those who have climbed thus 
far, especially to those unto whom was given the messen- 
ger's lamp that was to be lighted on the hills of the Infinite, 



228 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and be kept burning in the valleys of incarnation. The 
time of our holding a home in the fifth sphere is uncounted. 
I only know that it spanned ages, in which matter felt the 
evolutionizing power of Deity, which was followed by un- 
mistakable marks of progression. We lost not our interest 
in the planet that first gave unto us a form, lost not our 
interest in the spirit belts below us, yet there was born in 
our souls a sudden and irrepressible longing for something 
that was beyond us. We felt that somewhere there was 
another shore on which the sun shone with a tenderer halo, 
and it seemed to us that links of light were being dropped 
into our souls from that beautiful land; felt that the white- 
winged dove of the more heavenly realms was hovering 
around us, laden with the love messages from the land be- 
yond. Oh! how our souls reached out with great yearnings 
for the unseen, until we almost felt that the ripplings of its 
heaven-born tides were echoed in our beings. We knew not 
then what these longings meant; knew not that actual 
force ever was, or could be, generated through the soul's 
great longings, that seemed so utterly unquenchable; yet 
this fact was verified to us there beyond a doubt. We had 
long known that will created force; but will and desire are 
not one, though they may be closely related. The force of 
will is shown in material life, the force of earnest soul de- 
sire in the spiritual; and this was the lesson we learned. 
Never before had we so unconsciously reached out for 
shores that lay beyond us. We had ever been content to 
remain where blessings fell around us like the showers of 
summer, dreading rather than wishing to journey to an- 
other land. Eose Garden had lost none of its loveliness, 
yet whispered not our hearts to remain; it had served us 
well, for unnumbered ages; with bud and bloom it had 
gladdened us, and yet we were willing to leave it, though 
we realized not that we were soon to do so. 

Strange, indeed, was the thrill that swept over our souls 
as, with hearts filled with harmony that deepened to the 
same great longing, we were standing side by side in the 
doorway of a flower-grown lodge on the heights of Emerald 
Hills, together gazing with wistful eyes on the beauties 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 229 

that could never be told. Below us lay the city, bordered 
by the rippling River of Palms. All was beauty, all was 
peace; and in the midst of this almost perfect loveliness we 
lifted our eyes and longed to peer beyond the limits of the 
present, longed to breathe the balm-laden air of the unseen. 
With one accord we began chanting in low tones the desire 
that for the moment seemed to flood our entire beings with 
new and deeper power. Instinctively we joined hands, and 
continued our chant, dreaming not what was to follow. 
Deeper and deeper grew the waves of desire that flooded 
our souls, until we were suddenly baptized with a joy, such 
as must come sometime to every heart that overcomes; a 
joy that seemed born to bear the victor to his longed-for 
haven. For suddenly, while we yet sang our souls' desire, 
we felt ourselves separated and borne upward from the 
vine-twined lodge of the beautiful hills. We comprehended 
not the meaning thereof; yet there came to our hearts no 
shadow of fear. We felt both filled with and surrounded 
by the boundless love of the Infinite. Everywhere was 
Deity; everywhere was love. Truly we had overcome, and 
this knowledge filled us with power and peace. Slowly we 
floated, unguided except by the intuitions of the spirit that 
felt itself drawn nearer the Father's house. We saw the 
Emerald Hills fade slowly away; we heard no more the 
wash of the waves of the River of Palms. The air seemed 
to have grown clearer, more exhilarating and sustaining, 
till at length our feet rested on a broad and beautiful path- 
way that led toward a distant hill, in form somewhat 
resembling the low hills of Harmona. It was then that for 
the first time we realized fully the fact that we no longer 
tarried at Rose Garden. 

For the moment we were almost overcome. We were 
conscious that we were there uninvited and unannounced, 
and felt that we knew not what the result might be. We 
saw no one, which seemed still more wonderful, for all 
about us was beauty in such perfection that it seemed to us 
the broad expanse should gladden some hearts beside ours. 
Yet no feet save ours pressed the broad pathway that led 
bevond the hill. Flowers bloomed incessantlv. bv means of 



230 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

which there was a constant change in the beauty that both 
rested and refreshed us. These, in blooming, emitted light, 
and I was about to say sound, but that word seems to indi- 
cate the clashing of earthly material too much to express just 
what I mean. Perhaps echo would be better, as that seems 
to infer the spirit of sound. The air was constantly filled 
with the low, silvery music born from the hearts of the 
bursting blooms, until it seemed to us the songs of the angel 
world had fallen into the hearts of these opening chalices. 
The longer our eyes rested on the wide-spread and far-reach- 
ing beauty, the more deeply were we impressed with the 
sense of its perfectness; yet this was only the pathway that 
led to the unseen, and we dared not ask ourselves what that 
might be. We made no haste to reach the hill-top, but 
hand in hand sometimes walked leisurely among the ever- 
changing blooms, sometimes stood in silence drinking in 
the peace that broke over our souls, wave after wave, until 
it seemed to us the breath from the hills of our Fatherland 
fanned our souls into a perfect oneness with Deity. Here 
all the winding paths of the past, from the first landmark 
made by memory to the hour that found us there, passed 
before us; the ages flitted by, one by one, and in each we 
read their purposes in our souls; in each we saw also a 
record showing the extent of the fulfillments of those pur- 
poses. Looking into each other's eyes, we saw reflected 
there the crosses of the past and the' crowns of the future, 
and felt, as we passed judgment on our own souls, that we 
had not only won, but merited them. Then we sang songs 
of gladness, such as we had never sung before, yet took on 
none of the cowardly humility that seems to be considered 
so becoming to the wild fanatics, or sober conservative 
sticklers for church and creed, wherein is ever sounding 
the knell of doom to the great majority of souls, driven on 
by the power of unthought-of circumstances to the banks of 
the unseen. Oh, how poorly is the Infinite judged! how like 
unto man is the God of the dispensation of ignorance! 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 231 



CHAPTER XXV. 

Hand in hand in this path of bloom we strayed, singing 
the songs of peace, the echoes of which must have reached 
and touched responsive chords in tender and expectant 
hearts; for mingled with the low rhythmic of bursting buds 
we heard at times other music that wakened in our souls a 
love for something, or some one unknown, as though homes 
and hearts were waiting for us in some yet untraversed 
Eden, the borders of which seemed not far away. Far and 
near were scenes of ever-changing blooms, radiant with 
the light that was imprisoned therein, and nowhere amid 
all this heaven-born beauty was there visible a single soul; 
yet in our great peace we thought it not strange, and felt 
that ages might come and go with no change save what 
was constantly occurring, and we would be content. We at 
length remembered our sudden and unexpected transition, 
in which we left behind us at Rose Garden the dear brother 
and sister, and sent thither soul telegrams with tidings of 
peace, knowing they would sometime follow us, when the 
force that is born of soul desire should be developed in their 
beings. As we continued to walk toward the hill-top, a low 
breeze seemed moving the sea of opening blooms, and bore 
the tender intonations in waves of melody, where we could 
not tell; we only knew the rippling music rose and fell like 
the ocean tide. Many times since we, as messengers to 
other spheres, passed over this same pathway, and always 
the feeling of eternal rest whispered to our souls, by which 
we knew it was one of those hills of the Infinite that bor- 
der the more heavenly kingdom, where peace, unbroken by 
the ripples below, abides ever. We at length became con- 
scious of positive strains of music, the harmonious vibra- 
tions of which touched chords in our souls that told them- 
selves in chanted hallelujahs. Xearing the top at last, 
we entered what we had not before noticed, a soft, white 
cloud, that had hid all else from our eyes. Yet we feared 
no more, for our souls everywhere felt and recognized the 
boundless love of the Father, and this consciousness of 



232 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

deific presence drives from all souls every vestige of fear, 
and crowns them with a peace that is as fadeless as are the 
blooms of the eternal hills. While walking through this 
cloud we were conscious now and then of a sudden illumi- 
nation, yet we saw nothing beyond, until at last the cloud 
grew thinner as we neared its farther boundary, and we 
cared not to pass beyond its limits, for everywhere was 
God, peace, and love, and what more could we ask for our- 
selves? Ah, there is the point; we cannot live for self alone. 
Were we to seek to do so, I fear the heaven of heavens 
would withdraw from our souls its holy protection and 
power. 

We passed on, and through the last lingering, glimmer- 
ing cloud veil we saw hands extended towards us which 
we clasped, and stepped from under the holy cloud, to be 
welcomed among the pure dwellers of the sacred sixth 
sphere. No words were spoken, but everywhere there was 
music, that in its echo-like waves touched the soul, not the 
ear; everywhere there was enthroned a beauty that made 
us feel for the moment that to breathe would be sacrilege. 
Every breath of air seemed fraught with the blessings of 
eternal love. We folded hands upon our breasts in the 
silence of overcoming joy and peace. Every object on 
which our eyes rested radiated light. Looking down at our 
own robes we found that they, too, had taken on the glory of 
the sixth sphere. As we yet lingered, feeling too deeply the 
sacredness of the beauty that ever told itself, we were 
approached by many lovelit dwellers of this heaven. 
Each gave to us a greeting, formed not of words, but of 
expressions of the soul, the depth of which was unques- 
tioned by us. We had long before this ceased to look for 
more of Deity than we ever saw as the result of law, or, as 
a more orthodox expression would frame it, God manifest 
in his works; which means no more nor less than the result 
of law, that as an embodiment is unseen, as is the God, 
creeds, or nature. We seemed not to have been especially 
expected or looked for in this remove as in others, because 
hitherto we were to be led, having not attained to the point 
and power whereby we could, from our own position, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 233 

readily discern the truest path, the end of which would 
crown us with actual good, that in itself became to our 
souls an added power, — another fixed point from which to 
move in a direct line. Hereafter we would need no guiding 
power, save the voice of the Infinite, having through the 
lessons gained in the many paths wherein we had walked 
become a law unto ourselves; by which I mean we had 
overcome the desire in our own natures for all paths that 
led us from spiritual perceptions and unf oldment. We were 
triumphant over all the lesser, and what the world is 
pleased to call evil, principles, that had at some time exerted 
over us a leading power, this power being the resuh of the 
wedding of mind with matter, through which alone could 
the spirit destroy through progression all possibility of 
being overcome by the same in the endless forevers of our 
Father. These leading powers that held sway in the past 
were like unto the tributaries by which we reach the grand 
magnetic tides of the universe, and without which they 
would be unreached and unknown. All things are need- 
ful; all things are under the supervision and guidance of 
Deity, which, in the truest and strictest sense, means that 
all powers and attributes of lesser good are means of un- 
foldment bequeathed to each soul that overcomes, a legacy 
the gold of which is eternal and ceases never to shine. 

As I said, we had not been expected by the inhabitants of 
the sixth sphere, yet our presence in the path of eternal 
blooms was felt by the dwellers of the city towards which 
the pathway led, and for this reason we were met at the 
farther boundary of the cloud line with greetings that fell 
on our souls like a baptism from the heart of Deity. We 
were wreathed and crowned with the unfading blooms from 
the gardens of the blessed; in our hands were placed harps, 
the strings of which, at our slightest touch, breathed the 
music of the spheres, and emitted a light like unto the 
gleam of burnished silver. With the group of lovelit 
beings we walked cityward, singing as we went the songs to 
which the beauty that surrounded us and our own joy gave 
birth. There was no discordant sound. Each wave of 
music fell on our souls with a melody that seemed to be- 



234 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

come a part of our very existence. We were told that 
many reaching the path of blooms and wandering to the 
summit of the cloud-capped hill had no courage to go far- 
ther, and lingered in the pathway until they had power 
born in their own souls to pass the misty veil, as no one 
ever entered the city beyond except through a self-sustain- 
ing power that was born from a perfect trust and confi- 
dence in the Father. 

Over all and through all was shadowed a divine fulfill- 
ment; over all and through all fell and shone a light that 
seemed to have reached the height of intensity, yet blinded 
not, but brought to the soul a power and sense of its own 
individuality never before attained, as though Deity had 
placed thereon a special seal in answer to the soul's attain- 
ments. I will say here, to avoid the confusion that so often 
occurs in reading the notes of some traveler of the unseen 
paths, that the pathway of blooms which we traversed to- 
ward the city of the sixth sphere, at whose gates we stood, 
was not the only path that led to the same dwelling-place 
of those who in fighting life's battles had become con- 
querors. Law everywhere exists, everywhere makes its 
demands, and realizes a fulfillment of the same through 
the positive force that crowns it as law. Through law, the 
mission and working of which dealt only with the soul of 
objects unseen, were we drawn to the path that led us to 
our new home. Other paths there were, in which many 
others walked and reached the beautiful city, but this one 
spoke to our souls with the positive force of law, and we 
joyfully obeyed. I long many times to bring home to the 
understanding of the many the wonderful power and work- 
ings of law, the result of which is seen but is not under- 
stood; but if you were to remove the ocean barriers and 
let in the great, deep flood on a broad expanse of low, level 
land, everything thereon would be destroyed. Thus it 
would be if angel dwellers should flood the present level 
land of the soul, from which it draws its food in the form 
of suppositions and conclusions; the result would be disas- 
trous; instead of good being brought to the world, the 
principles, like pillars of a temple that have become im- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 235 

bedded in the rock, would be snapped asunder, and mid- 
night, without moon or stars, would be in the ascendancy, 
instead of the morning that is slowly dawning over the 
hill-tops of existence. "We come! we come!" is the glad 
cry of the angel hosts, who, leaving the realms of light, 
unfolding, bear earthward their blessings of love, thus 
feeding the lambs, that they may be able to leave the low 
pasture lands and seek the hill-tops, from the height of 
which they can look afar off, catching glimpses of the hills 
that beckon them to their haunts of peace. Wisdom in its 
results is always peaceful; it is ever the anchor that stays 
the soul in its ocean voyages towards the Infinite; by which 
I mean an increased comprehension of Deity, that shows 
itself in a spirit of truthfulness that illuminates the soul, 
and by so doing creates waves of light, the undulations of 
which break at the closed doors of other souls, until they 
swing open almost unconsciously to the occupant. May 
the banner of peace, born of wisdom, wave over the chosen 
and angel-blessed Order of Light, is the silent prayer of 
Eona. 

To the music heaven-born, to the songs of our own souls, 
we passed on, with the angel group who received us, to the 
City of the Hills. Can I describe it? No; though I can 
give you all the understanding of it that your language 
can be made to convey, which will be so meager that you 
will never know the city by the description given, though 
you will know it by the heaven-born peace it will breathe 
to your soul as you come up from the valley of your present 
incarnation, and you will know it also through memory, — 
the soul's recording attributes that grasp the incidents of 
the eternities through which it has passed as a life ripple 
from the heart of Deity. This city is built, which is a 
poor word to use, on seven hills, not abrupt, but sloping, 
over which are ever falling waves of light, as though the 
radiance of the Father's love was drawn thereto. In the 
valleys that lie between the lovelit hills are pictures 
of beauty, the extent of which our eyes, long used to the 
glories of the spirit realm, never before saw, and our souls 
never felt. Never had we, as deific babes, occupied homes 



236 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of more exceeding loveliness than this City of the Hills, 
because we had never before reached, through the unfold- 
ing power of the soul's onward march, the point where we 
could sense as then the glory of the Infinite. In these 
broad valleys wound rivers with ripples like unto silver, 
that broke on the shining strand with music like the chime 
of bells, the echoes of which were repeated again and 
again until it seemed to our glad souls that even the river 
sung songs of peace and welcome. Over these rivers boats 
glided as though moved by an unseen power, the shining 
sails being ever filled with the balm-scented breezes of the 
hills beyond. The banks are gardens of blooms, that in 
unfolding breathe on the air a low melody as though sing- 
ing a chorus to the song of the waves. Paths from the 
shining rivers wind here and there, leading up the beautiful 
hills, whereon are the homes of the peaceful dwellers 
whose missions are ever missions of love. These dwellings 
are formed by the will power of the occupants, arM are 
filled with their own soul treasures, the well earned trophies 
of many long marches and fierce battles. The paths in 
which they wandered are left far behind, but it is pleasant 
to retain mementos of the same, by which to recall page 
after page of the past that even in its bitterness held much 
of good and many crowns that could be won and worn by 
the earnest soldier. I could not use time and strength in 
describing these homes, save the one that made the center 
of our Eden, which I will in time speak of in a limited 
manner. 

There is one point of such exceeding beauty and wonder 
in this beautiful city that I must not fail to make mention 
of it. The summits of the hills are united by bridges of 
such wondrous architecture that some unrevealed beauty is 
ever announcing itself to the soul, while the glory thereof 
seems ever changing. There are times when the broad, 
arched pathways from hill-top to hill-top have the appear- 
ance of blue, waveless tides, over which pass and repass 
the white-robed children of the Infinite, leaving behind 
them, as they pass, luminous lines that seem like a silvery 
mist on the waveless tide. Then again these same pathways 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 237 

seem like arches of light, glorified by the smile of Deity, 
and so radiant do they become that they who cross them 
are invisible until they have passed beyond the reach of 
their radiance, while a silvery mist, like the baptismal 
spray at the altar of consecration, falls, touching with in- 
creased glory the silvery ripples of the tides below. The 
many changes these pathways undergo are indescribable; 
because while there seems no limit to their beauty and 
wonder there is a narrow limit to the language that earthly 
conception forces me to use; therefore I can no more de- 
scribe their complete beauty than you can completely com- 
prehend the Father of the universe with the unfoldment 
that the journey home has bestowed upon you. I would 
not infer by the imaginary lines thus drawn that there 
exists a possibility of any child ever comprehending the 
heart of Deity, though he may stand redeemed from the 
power of matter, and ever radiant in the baptism of his 
love. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

[Seance at Mexico, June 14, 1885. — Mistletoe and Eona in 
full materialized forms came from the cabinet and greeted 
me. Mistletoe excited considerable interest as she had 
never before materialized. She was tall and slender and 
seemed possessed of a great amount of positive force, 
though her countenance expressed great tenderness. She 
gave her name as Mistletoe, meaning thereby to explain 
herself in a measure to some who had through clairvoyance 
become acquainted with her. Her hair was very peculiar, 
being long, and in color resembling tow; over this she wore 
a slight covering of oriental lace; about her neck she wore 
a collar of dark velvet richly set with jewels, which came 
nearly to the waist, leaving the neck exposed. Her eyes 
were large and gray, and had in their depths a look of 
great wisdom. Her complexion bordered on the brunette. 
She is the child of Saturn. She was dressed in robes of 



238 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

shining white. She wore a badge of the S. A. O. of Light, 
richly set with jewels. Mistletoe lovingly greeted me, her 
companion on the planet Harmona in the long, long ago. 

Later came from the cabinet my soul-mate Eona, whose 
heart of love is like a deep and ever-playing fountain. She 
held her hands as though in unspoken blessings over the 
head of Eon, whose pathway home she is lighting with her 
soul lamp. She is a little above the medium height, has a 
full figure, clear yet dark eyes, and dark hair, her complex- 
ion fair as the heart of a lily. She wore a girdle over her 
materialized robe of fleecy lace, of black or dark velvet. 
This was richly set with sparkling jewels. She also wore 
pearls in her hair. There was no gaudiness in the display, 
as she seemed unconscious of her splendor, which told in 
words unspoken her position in the better land. She wore 
what she had won, and the earth-expressed jewels gave an 
idea of the soul's jewels in her heavenly crown. 

White Feather came in materialized form, with short 
skirts of gauzy white ; on her head she wore a cap and a 
white feather, in her hands were a bow and an arrow. She 
was indeed beautiful. 

There also came another spirit from the sunken isle At- 
lantis. Panza, a child in control of Mrs. Daniels, said in in- 
troducing him that he had come up from the bottom of the 
sea in a diving bell.] 

I do not wish it to be inferred that we had been residents 
of the sixth sphere but a little time when this cry for other 
mansions touched our souls, as we had been conscious of its 
waves of harmony for many years of your earth-measured 
time and now craved for other if not for deeper draughts of 
wisdom. Consequently, we together embarked in our own 
tiny boat, named by us the " Silver Shell," because it some- 
what resembled in shape a shell, and like silver was it radi- 
ant. We much preferred this mode of travel to any other, 
because from past experience we were drawn to the mag- 
netic tides that bear some tidings of peace to all shores 
that border the seen and unseen. Alone we journeyed — 
alone with each other and the ever-acknowledged presence 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 239 

of the Infinite that spoke to the soul in breathings of un- 
broken peace. All before and around us was the glory of 
a dawn that faded not, while far and near were visible the 
seven-hued arches as though the bending heavens bestowed 
unasked the bounties of the Father. Short was our journey 
when compared with other journeys over the same or a por- 
tion of the same tides, and glad indeed were we when once 
more the blue waters of the sea towards which we jour- 
neyed told us in its wave songs of the homes of love, the 
Edens of rest it bore on its bosom. Long before we had 
passed this sea of island homes and had noted in a measure 
its beauty; but we thought not then to tarry; other realms 
called us and we journeyed on, but now we sought to cast 
anchor in some one of its harbors, and, following the tribu- 
tary that led to it, we soon entered its waters and found 
them easy of navigation. The air around us seemed like 
the breath of balms. For a time we sought no special isle, 
but drifted happily with the tide, passing many white- 
sailed boats, whose occupants sang in rhythmic measure 
the love that flooded their souls. Here was the resort of 
dual souls who sought for a time release from all save the 
whisperings of love, who preferred above all else to dwell 
in the sunlight of each other's presence. This told without 
explanation seems selfish, yet there are times when the cen- 
tral power of the soul calls for complete rest, not the rest 
of endless eternities, but the rest that recuperates the posi- 
tive powers, that generates the force which is the building 
principle that exists in all lands and acts not so much on 
the seen as the unseen. 

As I said, we floated on with the tide, nearing island 
after island, to return again to the mid-sea on the ever- 
moving waves, caring not in our dreams of peace whither 
we floated so long as we kept within the bounds of the 
sea's blue waves. At length we anchored our " Silver Shell " 
near the wave-washed strand of an island that attracted us 
to its unseen haunts. All the shore was beautiful with 
many-tinted shells of small dimensions, looking like the 
scattered leaves of ripened blooms that had lost none of 
their beauty in falling. Hand in hand we wandered from 



240 

the shore, over a path of many-colored moss, bordered with 
small, white, lily-shaped blossoms. Branching from the 
main path were many others that wound among the spicy 
groves and other pleasant retreats. Eon, methinks I can 
hear even now the low music in the hearts of the shells on 
the strand as the waves washed over them, waking in their 
depths the soul's holiday song. Ah, it is sweet to remem- 
ber and cast the gleam thereof across your pathway, in this 
valley of mist, brightening it somewhat as with the promise 
of the yet to be, that lies on a fairer shore where the 
midday heat and the shades of night have no more power. 
Birds of song welcomed us to this sacred retreat, and 
we felt the peace-giving breath of the Infinite whisper to 
our souls as we wandered in quest of the beauties which ex- 
isted at every step. The breath from the sea swept over the 
island, bringing to our ears tell-tale sounds from other 
wave-washed homes, and we were glad in the joy of other 
hearts, as well as happy in the. lqve that glowed on the 
sacred altar of our souls. 

On this isle of the blessed we found at last its center of 
peace, which was home. No massive walls were reared, no 
domes reached skyward, but home songs were told to the 
passing breezes, by the blooming flowers that in many 
windings and turnings formed many arches, the whole be- 
ing summed up and expressed in the one sweet word, Home. 
Each flower that opened its heart sent forth a silvery light 
and a sound like unto the chime of a silver bell ; the 
constant blooming created constant music ; even the trees 
in their gentle swaying gave forth sounds of melody. This 
was verily the land of song, and the tender strains touched 
chords in our souls that we felt had vibrated to the same in 
the long ago, that pointed far back to the time and place 
when we had never been wanderers from the Father's 
house. Truly did we feel that we were nearly home, ac- 
cording to the time-tables of spirit land. I am well aware 
that to many the fact of the existence of these beautiful 
island homes will seem but a myth woven in the loom of 
imagination, but to such let me say that what is dished up 
to the world as imagination, with no explanatory dressing, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 241 

is simply a reflection on receptive brains of actual ex- 
istences. The universe abounds with wonders that can 
never be told or understood or explained by any one brain 
at a single incarnation. Consequently it is not needful to 
say they are but imaginary existences because one under- 
stands not their unfoldment and the power they exert; such 
expressions indicate childish weakness and the uncertain 
steps of infancy. Truth has always come to the world 
through the contrary statements of ignorance and unbelief, 
which, when overcome, give to it a radiance it might not 
have known had there been no opposing power. It is an 
accepted fact that friction brightens silver and gold. .Truth 
is the world's gold and the opposition it meets is the friction 
that makes it more luminous. Truth would never have 
been appreciated had it not been for its dual, which is error; 
by contrasts alone do we measure our own appreciation and 
understanding of all that is good, this contrast being the 
handmaid of each. It shows poor judgment to be enraged 
because error exists; for had it not existed, where would 
we have gained the experience that is ours to-day? We 
might as well have remained in the nursery of the Infinite. 
He who touches material shores, and wraps himself in the 
garments thereof, has entered his name in the list of those 
who are to overcome, through many battles and many vic- 
tories. Matter in itself is not error, but when mind and 
matter wedded, the possibilities of error as a disciplinarian 
to the soul were unfolded, and no one can complain of the 
slothfulness thereof. Between the soul's two incentives, 
truth and error, there is ever a clashing of swords. Some- 
times truth leads the marching armies and sometimes error, 
but hand in hand these children of the Infinite, or in other 
words these dual principles, will lead the tramping armies of 
many battle-fields through valleys and over mountain 
heights, both proving themselves at last faith friends of 
mankind, as well as far-seeing captains.. Is this a plea for 
error? No, it is simply putting it where in my judgment, 
rendered after many and many ages of remembered exist- 
ences, I feel that it belongs. All things that come to the 
children of men are needful, though self, standing in its 

16 



242 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

own doorway, fails often and often to perceive the truth, 
though there will come to each soul a time and place where 
this is proven, and each heart will answer, "The Father 
doeth all things well." 

Were I weaving the airy lines of a romance, I would not 
so often glide into side paths and gather therefrom the 
hardy blooms that grow to gladden in their unfoldment the 
life-paths of home-bound children; but that is not my mis- 
sion, I am bringing from the hills and valleys of the past, 
from whence the echoes reach not the ears of earth dwell- 
ers, some links from the chain of our individual existence 
as dual souls of the eternities. Many links are left un- 
touched, because it would be impossible to bring them all to 
the shores of the present; therefore I gather for use those 
that will best help to unfold the principles the children are 
prepared to accept; principles that teach them the fact of 
many earth journeys, and many heavens of rest that were 
not forevers without end. On these isles of the blessed of 
which I have been writing, thought seems born in endless 
volumes, the result of which is a broadening and deepening of 
the soul's powers of comprehension through which the con- 
stant revelations of the Infinite are read and understood; 
here the soul becomes conscious of universal facts with a 
mathematical exactness that calls for no further proof; here 
chemical science as taught and learned finds no place 
through demands made by the necessities of hungering 
souls, because fact verified in itself comes home to the soul 
with an unquestioning power. This comprehension born to 
:the soul becomes a part of it, and depends not thereafter on 
conditions or place, but is ever ready to place its seal of 
wisdom on the unanalyzed and unverified principles and 
elements that surround and exert power over the world of 
matter. Eon, have I gone too far, and do I seem to seek to 
place myself above the limit of earth thought ? Far from 
it; I am but a humble child of the Father, journeying home- 
ward with my sheaves, and if I drop by the way some of 
the golden grains, I shall tarry a little to see if they show 
signs of thrifty growth; aye, I will loosen the soil, that the 
unseen elements may exert their unfolding power and bring 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 2io 

to the light of the present these thought-buds of the past ; 
for surely I deem the soil of the fields prepared for holy 
seed with sacred results, and I will ask the blessings of the 
Infinite thereon, the amen to which will be my own efforts. 
Perhaps, Eon, I seem to say too little in reference to our 
special modes of living and doing in the isle of peace and 
rest, but it seems too much like an anxious traveler stopping 
by the wayside to roll marbles for pins, for me to give much 
time to the minor incidents. We were there to know more 
of the mansions of our Father, and the result was a deeper 
baptism than as yet had rested on our souls. The mansions 
of the Infinite are ever exhaustless volumes of wisdom, 
toward which we turn when the unseen holds demands that 
must be fulfilled in the Father's own time. We gained 
there a power that tided us over unseen waves, a power we 
never lost, though it was not always expressed, or in the 
ascendency, but was ever ready for the hour and circum- 
stance that needed it. 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

Broken and detached must of necessity seem some parts 
of the record of other days, because it is difficult to de- 
scribe just how, when, and for what purpose one condition 
became merged into another. This will explain the ab- 
ruptness that at times has occurred thus far in the rec- 
ord. It was while we yet tarried in the sixth sphere, and 
after our long rest on the isles of the sea, that soul tele- 
grams came to the dwellers of the seventh belt, and from 
thence were transmitted to us, stating that the time was 
approaching for the grand assemblage of worlds that were 
united in the same magnetic band, or in other words com- 
prised one of the brotherhoods of the universe. This to us 
was something unheard and unthought of, for such tidings 
are never transmitted to the spheres below the one we 
then occupied, and such occurrences we were told took 



244 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

place only at the close of long measurements of time. I 
need not say we were filled with wonder, and longed un- 
ceasingly to be counted among the chosen ones, for we 
were like the waves of the ocean, calm and peaceful when 
no breezes blew, but, wave-like, were ready to touch any 
shore when the winds swept over the tide. This peculiar- 
ity is characteristic of all messengers. They are awake to 
all the breezes that blow, and shrink not from crossing any 
tide, especially after they have many times traversed the 
earth valleys. So desirous were we to be participators in 
what to us seemed so approaching Deity and deific power, 
that we shrank not from making our own intercessions, and 
learned with deep satisfaction that all who were independ- 
ent tidal travelers would be welcomed among the congre- 
gated wisdom fathers and mothers of worlds, not of spheres. 
This was more than we expected, and the joy of our souls 
told itself in song. Fortunate indeed had we been in our 
acquaintance and companionship with Wisdom and Pearl, 
for in that way had we learned the ways of the magnetic 
tides and had complete power to glide over them to our 
hearts' content. We learned that the place decided upon 
as the assembling point was the higher spirit realm of 
Saturn. Again was the " Silver Shell " afloat, followed by one 
like unto it. They might have been called the twin shells. 
This bore the dual souls Mistletoe and her mate, whom I 
have always called Hebron. We regretted not to leave 
our bower of love, for beauty never fades in our Father's 
higher realms, but waits to bless all who return unto it. 
The open doors we left were as welcoming words to all who 
cared to find rest in our happy home. I shall never forget 
the deep joy that filled our souls as our silver shells glided 
on and on from tributary to tributary towards the main tide 
that bore direct to our destination. Anthem after anthem 
was chanted to the passing breezes. 

Eon, I would gladly picture to you in written words the 
strangeness of the scene presented to us. We had many times 
before glided over the magnetic tides, but never under such 
circumstances, and never before had our souls thrilled with 
such depths of feeling. I feel even now the echoes in my 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 245 

soul born from that one experience of the long" ago. Here 
and there, as far as the eye could reach over the tides, were 
visible the fast approaching boats of Saturn-bound travel- 
ers. Now and then at a turn in the tides one joined us. No 
two were alike, and the souls that each boat bore seemed 
as unlike. From each floated a banner with the name of 
the planet it was to represent printed thereon. I say 
printed, because that word expresses here a fact, not the 
form in which the fact was told, as printing does not in 
all worlds signify letters, but ideas instead, and each planet 
has its own methods, that are adapted to meet the needs 
of its children. One boat after another was added until 
all the expected ones had arrived and the company looked 
as though they might be going out to battle, only the spirit 
of war told itself not in their eyes. As we entered the 
main tide that bore direct to our destination, we attached 
our two silver shells at the bow with a chain of silver, the 
links of which emitted a light that sometimes shone over 
us like a halo, and indeed there was a halo of unuttered 
love in our souls. Our tiny barks on the strange tide, sail- 
ing side by side, kept pace with the others many times their 
size. We were obliged in order to reach the spirit realm to 
first enter the atmosphere of the planet Saturn, as the main 
tides reach not planets, but tributaries, like bridges, unite 
the two, making navigation easy and pleasant. We had 
long before learned to read in the atmosphere of worlds a 
record of their progression and the peculiar unfoldments 
that had come to them, consequently we found it both 
pleasant and instructive to read the title page of a world 
we had never before visited, although Mistletoe was at 
home here, it being the planet that gave to her the first 
materialized form she was conscious of. Passing in our 
approach to the higher realms the lower spheres, we 
caught many pleasant glimpses and pictures of home rests, 
which you on your return to the sixth sphere put on can- 
vas, and which you will find at your next home-coming, as 
I have always kept such mementos as sacred treasures; be- 
sides they will be helps to memory and guide-posts to paths 
that lead farther into the unseen. 



246 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

As we approached the line of landing, or in other words 
the bay where we were to cast anchor, we were much in- 
terested in what had the appearance of being a long line of 
towers, or, what will perhaps better express it, a succession of 
forts, from the battlements of which floated flags of many 
devices. We soon learned that these were constructed to 
meet the coming demand, and were the first point at which 
we were to tarry. Here our boats were all stalled and 
ready for our home journey, and here they were to remain 
swaying with the slowly moving tide. It was a strange 
sight indeed for spirit land and spirit life, and I could not 
refrain from standing at the landing for a moment to gaze 
down at the long line of wave-washed and wave-rocked 
boats, with their banners floating in the breeze that touched 
shore and tide. In front of the line of what, for the want 
of a better word, I have called forts, was what I will call a 
grand pavilion. This was entered by the assembling crowd. 
Here were arranged rests, and in alcoves jutting out from 
the main part were refreshments that cannot be described 
in your language, but they were such as only the higher 
realms have the power to unfold. Here we met another 
glad surprise, for in the throng and pressing towards us 
were Wisdom and Pearl. Oh! how our hearts leaped for 
joy as we clasped their hands, and then came the sweet 
spirit Zair with her soul mate Zairine. Glad indeed was 
the meeting, in this to us strange land, of these kindred 
souls, whose life paths had long before run side by side with 
ours. Eon, I had thought to leave out of the record I am 
giving, this present journey and its results, but Wisdom and 
Pearl overruled my decision with their strong desire. I felt 
that it would be too much to give to the world, and if you 
so choose you can withhold it, but I must finish it now that 
it is begun, as in my life there come no broken lines. 

A strange looking throng it seemed to us, Eon, that 
sought rest in that grand pavilion preparatory to a summons 
to the congressional halls where we were at last to congre- 
gate. There were present ambassadors from all the worlds 
within our magnetic belt wherein man dwelt. This touches 
another point where I must tarry for a moment. There are 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 247 

many ideas, suggestions, and conclusions in regard to the 
habitations of the universe. Some minds accept and radi- 
ate the idea that many are the worlds whereon man dwells, 
as a verification of the law of evolution applied to mat- 
ter, through which spirit has power to express itself, as 
adaptation is one of its attributes. Others hold to the idea 
that but few worlds have arrived at the point where the 
law of animal life could place its crowning seal on man, 
the ruler and king of all these lower forms of animal life. 
In answer to this question, which I have called before the 
bar of common sense, I will say: Many are the planets 
whereon animal life, in both higher and lower forms, exists, 
and not all the man-crowned planets come within the radius 
of the magnifying lens of the sky wanderers; and then, 
too, many worlds or planets have reached their ultimate, 
and no longer give materialized forms to the spirits of the 
universe that are seeking avenues through which to per- 
fect their powers; by which, I mean, become in all points 
unyielding to the lesser good that seems to express itself as 
the third person or principle where mind and matter are 
wedded, until through many meetings mind gains the as- 
cendency. These latter planets of which I speak are await- 
ing the power of annihilation, which acts alone on the 
form, as the elements from which they are builded by the 
master workman are undestroyed and are utilized by the 
unseen demands of the universe of matter, that is ever 
changing in harmony with future needs. So closely united 
are these world children that not one meets with great 
change as the result of unfolding law without in some way 
affecting all others in the same magnetic belt. This, like 
the unseen tributaries, brings me back again to the main 
tide, or line, which I felt it necessary for a little time to drop. 
I was speaking of the many different representatives of 
other worlds, and a pleasant study it was to me to watch 
them. All were self -centered, self-poised; as gods in one 
sense they were, yet each group of representatives differed 
positively in looks, customs, manners, and dress from all 
other groups. For each group of planetary ambassadors 
there was a separately prepared refreshment alcove, over 



248 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the archway of which, opening from the pavilion, was the 
name of the planet they represented, as well as a floating 
banner corresponding to the one they bore. To these al- 
coves the groups went and returned at will without guides 
or attendants; consequently there existed none of the con- 
fusion that is ever apparent at your earth assemblies. Let 
it not be inferred by what is above stated that there was no 
mingling of groups, for on all sides greetings were ex- 
tended with a depth of feeling that is known only in the 
higher realms, where no one seeks to hide from another a 
thought or motive, as there is nothing in the hearts of the 
children of that land that would appear at better advantage 
hid in the shadow of pretense or supposition. Thus far we 
had known nothing of the land to which we had come; yet 
we were not impatient, knowing we could abide there as 
long as it was a pleasure to do so. The time passed pleas- 
antly with the denizens of many worlds, we wondering not 
what was to follow, when we heard strains of melody that 
seemed born in the air, and then to die away, to be again 
and again repeated, until the attention of all the many 
groups was gained, and all seemed questioning as to the 
import thereof. Following this wave of melody, there ap- 
peared at the several doors of the pavilion heralds bearing 
banners. These called the attention of the groups, and 
soon all was arranged, a certain number of groups follow- 
ing by double twos each herald, who also touched the 
strings of musical instruments akin to the harps of our own 
land. There was then in our hearts an unexpressed wonder 
as to the manner of welcome that awaited us, and of what 
the proceedings would consist; for remember, Eon, this was 
the first and is also the only convention of the kind we ever 
attended, as such occurrences lie far apart. 

The broad path over which we passed, unlike the moss- 
grown paths of our spirit realms, was smooth as polished 
marble, and somewhere in its depths stars as of light, not 
the children of the sky, seemed to radiate long lines of sil- 
ver-colored light that had a beautiful effect. Still my soul 
seemed not in harmony with the radiant paths as with those 
of home. They held not the power of variety, being ever 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 249 

silent and sparkling, while the home paths were long lines 
of melody blended with light, both of which were born in 
the hearts of the heavenly blooms. As we passed on we 
noticed every object, but nowhere was there such ever- 
changing and varied beauty of bud and bloom as in the 
heavenly realms of our higher spirit land, and we won- 
dered if there was to come a time when the same condition 
of surroundings would exist in our land; and with this there 
was a silent dread, which soon disappeared as we ques- 
tioned the herald who walked near us concerning the sub- 
ject. He informed us that it was a condition of the special 
planet, and was what gave great gladness to the dwellers of 
higher realms; he also stated that the shining walks were 
called the glorified paths, — or that is what it would signify 
in your earth language. We enjoyed them better after the 
explanation, feeling that such would never await our feet 
in our better land. We soon came in sight of the assem- 
bling hall, from the dome of which floated the banners of 
the different planets represented. The broad and shining 
doors were swung far back for the lines of representatives 
to enter. This hall seemed to comprise but one room, which 
in form was circular. In the center was what I shall call 
the harpers' pyramid, as it was their point of gathering and 
was erected in pyramid form, broad at the base, from which 
to the apex wound a broad and shining stairway. I give it 
that name because that will more nearly explain it to you 
than any other designation. At intervals on this ascending 
stairway were platforms holding commodious rests, whereon 
the harpers sat. I asked the meaning of the circular room 
and central pyramid, and was told that the harmony of the 
music was increased by the vibrations moving in circles 
rather than in direct and broken lines; and I was ready to 
accept the explanations, for as we entered the broad door- 
way our souls seemed bathed in a sea of unbroken harmony, 
which was the result of the waves of melody. 

As we advanced to the interior of the hall the melody 
that flooded and crowned every wave of air deepened until 
we noticed that we were stepping to the Grand March of 
Worlds, every note of which seemed to hold in embryotic 



250 EXPERIENCES OP SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

form the aspirations, progression, and fulfillment of the 
peopled worlds there represented. Eon, I have listened to 
many sacred chants in the higher spheres, many songs of 
love on the isles of the blessed, but nowhere in all the uni- 
verse of God's love and power where my feet have strayed 
and tarried have I been conscious of such divine strains as 
then appealed to my inner senses. I felt for a time that I 
was lost to myself and had become a part of the heaven- 
born melody, to which after a time I became more accus- 
tomed. We passed around the spacious hall to this soul-in- 
spiring music, and began the same line of march once more 
with this change: At intervals unoccupied rests, contain- 
ing seats sufficient for the representatives they were to hold 
were erected; these rests were higher than the main part 
and were reached by ascending steps, while directly in front 
of each was what you would call a platform. From the 
highest point of the canopy hung the flag or banner of the 
group for whom the rest was prepared. In the march, as the 
groups of representatives reached the rest indicated as 
theirs by the banner, they stepped from the line and 
took the places assigned them. In this way when the 
circle was once more passed all had found their special 
places, to and from which after that they could pass as 
they desired, as there were no closed doors, though there 
were adjournments, and these were filled with interest; if 
not equal to the proceedings of the assembled groups, 
they were points to be remembered and recalled with 
pleasure. 

Eon, I may weary you by being so explanatory, but I 
feel that it is needful. The opening of this convention 
consisted in a plain and not many-worded statement of 
its causes, demands, and foretold fulfillment. These re- 
marks were uttered by one of the wisdom fathers of Sat- 
urn, who, on account of the convention being held there, 
was considered director and prompter. He then proceeded 
to give in detail far more than it would be possible for 
me to write, and at the same time complete my own work; 
consequently I shall give you what points and headings I 
think will be best. You must remember, Eon, that it took 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 251 

him not the time to deliver his points, historical and other- 
wise, that it would me to give the very brief synopsis of a 
part, because he talked in the language of the soul to 
souls that could comprehend. I will state here, that all 
groups followed him in his line of statement, each group 
taking notes of the points upon which he touched, and in 
their turn giving from the records of their own planet in- 
formation concerning the same. There was no special 
speaker chosen from each group; all gave as they chose 
the actual knowledge that was theirs by right of experi- 
ence, and when mortals or immortals talk from such fields of 
wisdom their listeners never sleep. The speaker before 
mentioned began with the history of the planet from which 
had been evolved the spirit realms belonging to and form- 
ing a home for the children to which it had given material 
forms. First had come the condition of ignorance and idle- 
ness, the two principles, or rather conditions, nearly always 
standing side by side. Next, the passions, developing an 
atmosphere from which was evolved the harmonies and in- 
harmonies that the inhabitants of Saturn and many other 
planets have been obliged to acknowledge and work 
through, thus building more stable and solid foundations. 
This is the result of the marriage of mind and matter on 
all planets of which I have actual or received knowl- 
edge, except the angel-guarded planet Harmona. I have 
found thus far that to all lines the extremes existing can 
and must be reached, which to me accounts at least in part 
for the condition of peace and love that with spiritual un- 
f oldment ever existed on the planet in question. Point after 
point was thus given, the history not ending with the planet 
itself but reaching out to the spirit realms evolved there- 
from; spirituality on this planet had not then reached the 
height that had been attained by science. The records 
given gave proof of such religious struggles as have been 
known on your earth; although there was an age of iron, 
when hearts were hard and cruel and thought itself seemed 
iron-clad. This was the result of the lack of spiritual un- 
foldment. At this point of the planet's history a wave of 
spiritual light and power was added to bridge over the 



252 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

desert of thorns. This I will explain, as plain paths are 
much easier to walk over than those fenced to retard the 
traveler: spirits who had long been dwellers of the more ex- 
alted realms, through love of the Father's children, thus 
working out the problem of material existence, incarnation, 
brought with them as much of their spiritual light and un- 
foldment as the avenues of incarnation would or could per- 
mit. Thus the life path of the planet's children was brighter 
and the age of iron ceased to exist. 

Thus step by step this master mind, this wisdom father 
of Saturn, led us in the history of the planet we were visit- 
ing. The result of progression had then placed the chil- 
dren of Saturn far above the dwellers of other worlds in our 
magnetic belt in the power and perfection of mechanism; 
steam power and the electric force were also understood as 
the children of your earth understand the first leading char- 
acters by which ideas are expressed. Each group summed 
up the points in which the children of Saturn and its spirit 
realms excelled; note was made thereof, and preparations 
were made for soliciting aid from that source of wisdom. 
This was in time done, and spirits from the spirit world of 
Saturn became guiding fathers and mothers to incarnations 
on your earth. These incarnations were medial to the 
spirits that watched and guided, who were wise in the 
points they wished to transmit as a wave of power to the 
world that craved their assistance, and to-day, Eon, you see 
in the record of the planet that has bequeathed your pres- 
ent form a fulfillment of what was then hoped for and 
talked of. Verily, the sun that then had not risen shines 
now over your pathway, and you, though a representative 
of this planet in that long, long ago, again tread its hills 
and vales to witness the fulfillment of what was then pro- 
posed. Strive not now to look back, Eon, for the mists of 
the valleys are too heavy; remember there will come a by 
and by. ^ 

With words of wisdom, and whispers of love, 
I come with the morning from realms above ; 
I scatter the lines of light I hold, 
Till they fall on your path like shimmering gold. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 253 

I beckon you on o'er the way untrod, 

That leads at last to your home and heaven ; 

That leads at last to the shell-bound shore, 

Where you've lived and loved, where the summers wore 

The fadeless tints of the fadeless skies, 

And the bloom-born breath that never dies. 

Eon, I thought not to weave the harmonies of my soul 
into song, as I come to my morning labor of love. It was 
a spontaneous greeting, such as is born in the hearts of 
earth's little ones at play in the daisied meadows, and will 
take the place of an interlude in the unrhymed song of past 
ages that I am trying to give you, and which is set to the 
unwritten music of your soul and mine. When the wis- 
dom father of Saturn had given to the assembled groups 
the points he desired to give, each group in turn gave as 
far as was needed a corresponding history of their own 
planet, some showing an advancement superior to others 
on certain points. These were made note of at the time 
and at the final adjournment arrangements were made 
with the guides of the more progressive planets to send 
helpers to the worlds needing them. Thus it is and has 
ever been, that many sudden improvements are the special 
gift from the spirits of other planets. 

We learned when there that there dwelt in the exalted 
heavenly realms, spirits of great wisdom and purity, who 
had been children of worlds that had reached their ulti- 
mate, and had again returned to the elements as building 
material for other worlds. We asked what had become of 
the spirit realm evolved from it, and were told that it was 
uninjured by the annihilation of matter, from which it 
drew for a time its support, and like spirit become self- 
centered and self-sustaining, which in itself signified a con- 
dition that makes preparatory steps for a higher result 
an evidence of the law of evolution, the final stopping- 
place of which I have never been able to find. | Children 
of your earth, whose researches are allowed to extend no 
farther than the history you call the Bible reaches, can 
have but little or no comprehension of the wealth of knowl- 
edge that exists in the universe of Deity. | They have no 



254: EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

comprehension of the wars of the elements, that have 
changed many times the surface of the earth, and dream 
not that time after time it has been re-peopled in its progress 
thus far. Bible history has built a high wall of ignorance 
for intellect to scale, but the realms beyond are ever equal 
to the reaching of all points of progression, and the tread 
of armies unseen on the creed-bound shores has not been in 
vain. But I will go back to Saturn, where were communed 
the great minds of many worlds, though I will first make 
this one more explanation. There will arise in many minds 
the question, If this planet has been many times inhabited, 
where are all the spirits ? Many are in the higher realms. 
Many have returned again and again to the earth-plane as 
pilots. Some have incarnated on other planets, and as a 
result attached themselves to the spirit realms of their 
chosen homes, and others have become dwellers on spirit 
orbs that are born from the ultimation of worlds whereon 
man has never dwelt. There are even now, in the "many 
mansions of the Father, homes for all the children of his 
love." Eon, I intended to give but few points of the long 
ago meeting of world representatives, from which you can 
draw further conclusions. The result of this grand assem- 
blage, you understand, was a mutual benefit to the repre- 
sented worlds. 



CHAPTER XXVIII. 

In every home there should be ever present, especially in 
the sleeping apartments, a positive disinfectant; there is 
more necessity of this now than heretofore on account of 
the disturbance that is constantly taking place in the ele- 
ments. This is not Saturn, did you say? No, I am aware 
of that, but it is common sense, therefore of importance; 
and Saturn will swing in the heavens long after the genera- 
tions of the earth have breathed and been poisoned by 
home-generated impurities. ; Large houses are simply dens 
of iniquitous gases, from which may be dated the over- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 255 

throw of nervous systems, brain disarrangements, and in- 
deed many other evils. Each spacious dwelling that has 
been occupied for many years is as a walled city, the occu- 
pants being the air specters of many longings, unsatisfied 
yearnings, downright contentions, and so forth. These oc- 
cupants are ever casting their certain shadows over the 
threshold, dimming ever the brightest days, making hollow 
echoes to the sweetest songs. They are not imaginary 
beings but actual existences, born from the clashing of 
souls with circumstances. Extremes are found to exist in 
the children of your present home in proportion to the ex- 
tremes of climate, and so forth; in this one point there will 
be great change as time passes, and the earth, in fulfillment 
of its marriage vows with mind, rounds itself out towards 
perfection. This condition of extremes we learned cast no 
shadows over the soul's progression on the planet Saturn; 
neither could we see that it had ever existed, though in this 
we may not have drawn correct conclusions. It is hardly 
the proper way to judge from a full bloom what the bud 
might have been. 

We tarried yet a little time without this home to which 
we had been drawn, as having in it something in harmony 
with our own experiences somewhere in the many marches 
we had made. We felt the radiation of peaceful waves 
touch our souls, and knew thereby that abiding harmony 
was born within and would move on in unbroken flow. We 
saw, as we waited without, denizens from the land of souls 
entering and passing out from this home. These at last ap- 
proached us, and ascertaining from what land we came 
made us welcome, and bade us enter as we chose the home 
over which they seemed to hold magnetic power; we were 
also bidden to tarry in peace until we chose to return. We 
understood without further explanations that this home was 
a magnetic center, and the occupants magnets, or messen- 
gers, although it had as yet not dawned upon their souls as 
a fact. 

Entering this dwelling of man on the planet Saturn, we 
found ourselves in what had the appearance of a high, 
broad, and lovely hall. From the ceiling of this room, 



256 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

which was the floor of the one above it, was suspended at 
regular intervals a lamp, not entirely unlike the lamps of 
your present land. These numbered in all three. The 
floor of this room, like all the others, was semi-transparent. 
On either side of the room were arranged restful and luxu- 
rious c6uches, in front of each being a mat of delicate 
colors, and at the head of each rest or couch was artistically 
arranged a pretty shelf attached to the wall. These shelves 
contained books, bound in a material, the color of which 
was light and had a satin appearance, though it was mate- 
rial that wore not easily, and from which untidy marks 
could be removed without injury to the cover. There were 
on the outside of these books odd designs, at least odd to 
us. On the walls of this room, that seemed in its appoint- 
ments to indicate the several purposes it served, were beau- 
tiful pictures; some of men and animals, others of pleasant 
landscapes, others still in combination of sky, sea, and land, 
with man in the midst. Unlike such productions of your 
home, these pictures or paintings were surrounded by no 
frames, as is your universally accepted custom, and were 
much larger than as a general rule are the pictures seen in 
private dwellings in your home land. These paintings were 
all executed on a fabric akin to what is known with you as 
silk, but many times heavier, and always of a most deli- 
cate tint. They were suspended from the ceilings by means 
of ornamental rods and from thence hung low down, like 
broad panels. At the extreme end of this room, and oppo- 
site the main entrance, we noticed what at first we looked 
upon as a richly-cushioned seat, large enough only for one. 
We noticed this seat seemed in some way attached to the 
shining rods that extended from floor to ceiling. In time 
we learned that it was the ascension seat, by which people 
on a lower floor were borne to a higher, thereby using no 
room for stairs. 

You will readily see as I proceed how naturally the chil- 
dren of Saturn were attracted in combinations. The good, 
beautiful, and useful comprised a whole, instead of being 
separated and held at prescribed distances. To the seat de- 
scribed there was attached a foot rest, which when pressed 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 257 

in the center caused the chair-like seat to slide over the 
shining rods, the rapidity of its ascension or descension de- 
pending entirely on the amount of pressure used. The en- 
tire end of this hall, with the exception of what was re- 
quired for the seat just described, was covered with a 
material, the surface of which was polished until it re- 
flected the entire hall, making it look as though twice the 
actual length. This room or hall instead of being in the 
center, as is your custom, occupied one side of the dwelling, 
other rooms communicating with it by arches, the drapery 
of which, when not looped back, formed a picture panel of 
wooded scenery with sky and water to break the monotony. 
I give minute description of this one room, because it 
seemed then as it does now a model room, one worthy of 
being copied on your planet. This room was the reception, 
rest, and reading room of the occupants. Nowhere was 
intense color visible; only light and delicate tints were ex- 
pressed in nature, with the exception of its shades of green, 
which were sometimes a result of the combinations pro- 
duced by the dwellers. This at first seemed strange to us, 
but on further insight as to cause and effect, we saw it to 
be the result of the radiation from the combined elements 
of the material plane that made nature's expressions posi- 
tive to the intense color of the sun's rays; and because in- 
tense color spoke not to nature brilliant flowers never came 
forth from the flower kingdom, as yet among the unful- 
filled possibilities of the planet. The result was that only 
such planets as responded to the delicate color in the sun's 
rays ever gladdened the land with their blooms. In this 
there seemed to us great lack, and one we had never before 
on any planet, or in any land, been conscious of. The re- 
sult was visible even in spirit realms, and was noticed by us 
when there; a dearth of soul-gladdening flowers seemed to 
rule, both in the material and spiritual realms. This we 
knew would not always exist, from the simple fact that nat- 
ure in all planets must fulfill the heights of the law through 
which it finds expression; nature retrogrades not, but in its 
own good time unites perfection beneath the laws it has 
made use of, showing thus that its expressions are a proof 



258 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of the absolute workings of law, or in other words a verifi- 
cation of power. 

If I speak not of Mistletoe and Hebron, it is not because 
they tarried not with us, but because I have not the time to 
weave into the web of our existences the life-threads of 
others, except when for a little time it may be needful. 
They tarried beneath the same roof with us, and were they 
to give a written history of their past, there would be found 
in it pleasant memories of the journey to Saturn. I may 
not hasten so rapidly toward the host and hostess of the 
home where as invisible guests we tarried, as you may de- 
sire, but there are many little points I would bring, many 
minor items, without which the particle of Saturn history 
I am trying to give would not be as complete as it is in my 
power to make it. One may build of huge stones a broad 
and mighty wall, and leave out the lesser stones that are so 
useful in closing small and irregular apertures; the result 
may be inferred. Consequently, I will not give my ver- 
sion of it, but continue with my large and lesser building 
rocks. 

I was about to remark that nowhere on Saturn did I dis- 
cover any of the little annoying insects that are a source of 
displeasure on your planet. The soil gives neither room nor 
sustenance to such. This fact will give you an understand- 
ing of the purity of the atmosphere, there being no neces- 
sity for insect burthen-bearers to utilize the impurities aris- 
ing from many causes; the mighty strides of time lessen 
such necessities. The soil is of a light color, much lighter 
than I ever saw elsewhere, possessing the combinations that 
nourish grains and fruits. The rains are not as frequent as 
with you, because evaporation is not so rapid, consequently 
there is not the need of it; besides the high winds that 
reach you fan not the dwellers of Saturn. Without these 
winds you would suffer more from pestilence than you now 
do; with them they would be in no way improved. The 
seasons, regardless of the conclusions of earth's scientists, 
at the time of my tarrying there had but two divisions, a 
summer of plenteous yield and an autumn of restfulness 
and beauty, succeeded again by summer. The summer in 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 259 

duration exceeded the autumn about one-third, and when 
at its height was very warm, but quite endurable because 
of the purity of the atmosphere. Patience, Eon; I shall 
soon get beyond the reception-hall where you have been so 
long resting, forgetful, perhaps, in your impatience to see 
and know of the beauties by which you are surrounded. 



CHAPTER XXIX. 

Passing under one of the beautifully draped arches, in 
company with the leading spirit of the group that seemed 
drawn thither for the distribution of good, we found our- 
selves in a room both large and square; the windows of this 
room faced the east, and were more like balconies, bower- 
shaped and restful in appearance. In this room was a large 
and circular table furnished with many drawers. These 
were used for holding tableware and such articles pertain- 
ing thereto as always gladden and comfort the heart of the 
thrifty companion. There was in this room, as in the 
one previously described, a harmony that Ave felt boded 
good to the occupants, which like a living spring of 
pure cool water would ripple on and on, touching other 
lives, refreshing other hearts. As we waited, watched, and 
enjoyed, unseen and unbidden by host and hostess, we 
noticed others not members of the household pass in with- 
out ceremony and, seating themselves, enter into conversa- 
tion, the import of which came to us not through the words 
spoken, for they were more than Greek to us, but from the 
sensations of their brains, in which the words were born. 
In a little time refreshments of a brain-nourishing, brain- 
cooling nature were served, and were partaken of by the 
gathered few who seemed trusting and trusted friends of 
the host and hostess. We gathered near this group as they 
were seated by the table, being requested thus to do by the 
leading spirits of the household, who seemed to take on the 
position of host and hostess towards us. There is some- 



260 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

thing in the giving and receiving of hospitalities that un- 
binds conventionalities if it be done naturally. This we 
found true at this hour of refreshment. Coming closely en 
rapport with the participants, and taking in the spirit of 
their sayings, we found their conversation pertained to the 
soul and its probable possibilities. We found these people 
thorough believers in immortality — holding in a degree ma- 
terialistic ideas. It was difficut for them to conceive of a 
spirit possessing power of thought, both reasoning and con- 
clusive, and yet dwelling unclothed in perceptive materi- 
ality. We learned that these gatherings were regular oc- 
currences, for the special purpose of research into truth 
that seemed not to come at their bidding, and that their re- 
ligious ideas were based entirely on conclusions arrived at 
through much earnest thought. 

The gathering was a harmonious one, peace seemed 
echoing its sweetest songs at the threshold of each soul; 
consequently we arranged for them a surprise, and pre- 
pared to carry it out immediately. Forming a complete 
circle around the waiting group, we centered our power on 
the brain of the host; the result was the lifting of the veil 
from the inner temple, until the glad immortals were per- 
ceptible to him. This created the deepest feeling, for like 
occurrence was known to them only in history. Subdued 
and hallowed seemed the thoughts and expressions of these 
seekers after soul truths. Withdrawing our magnetic 
power from the brain of the host, we continued our en- 
deavors, but in a different direction. We drew from the 
elements a jet of light which we caused to flash in the room 
three successive times, to the surprise and almost consterna- 
tion of the beholders, who could form but little conception 
of the power of the unseen hosts who tread the unseen 
paths of life, where ignorance need hold in bondage none 
of God's children. Landmarks made in the long ago will 
become worn by life's currents until they seem almost unin- 
telligible, which makes room for suppositions and conject- 
ures. All inhabited planets have a history of their own,, 
that gathers to itself more or less mythological brain webs 
to supply the places where the records of facts are missing. 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 261 

We found the children of Saturn to be no exception to this 
rule. They, too, had their creative myth of the past, and it 
ran in this wise: — 

When the building of Saturn (which, as the well- worded 
myth states, was done by the angelic hosts under the super- 
vision of Deity) was completed; when all the hills and 
vales were green, and bathed in the glory of the first fair 
morning; when all the lakes and rivers rippled and ran 
over beds of shining stones, — the blessing of God descended 
in a most wonderful manner. The story says from the east 
and from the west a hill extended from the planet to the 
realms from which the building spirits of Saturn came; 
that one hill was dark and the other light; that at the time 
spoken of over and down the dark hill (which was the hin 
at the west) rode on a black steed a prince whose entire 
wrappings were of the same color. He came, says the story, 
as cometh the night, in darkness and in silence, the hoofs of 
his steed making no sound on the turf of the shadowy hill. 
Adown the hill of light (the hill running eastward) at the 
same time came on a steed of white a maiden, fair as the 
morning that had dawned over all the work of angelic 
hands. Her robes of white had in them the sheen of silver, 
and as she sang the echoes were caught by the passing 
breeze and borne to the ears of the silent prince, waking in 
his soul a longing for the unseen power to breathe over him 
the benediction of peace. On came the maid of the morn- 
ing, the hoofs of her steed waking the blossoms at his feet 
to music. She looked not back as she rode toward the heart 
of a beautiful valley, and saw not that the hill over which 
she came had disappeared, leaving only a line of light the 
width of the path over which she sped. On came the prince 
adown the dark hill, toward the heart of the same beauti- 
ful valley, and looking not back he saw not that the hill 
over which he had passed had also disappeared, leaving only 
a line of shadows that the strange story says will ever be 
seen at a certain hour, when the day and evening meet. 
Reaching the valley both at the same time, the glory of the 
one, and the darkness of the other met, and each turned 
their steeds towards the hills over which thev came, and lo! 



262 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

they were not there, and they were obliged to remain. At 
length the maiden, stronger of heart than the prince, 
braver in the hour of greatest need, sought his presence, 
and standing beside a brook that wound through the valley 
called him to her side; and standing thus an angel spake to 
them, bidding them remain possessors of all the land 
whereon the sun shone, to build homes and gladden all the 
land with the voice of children; promising them that unto 
them and all that should dwell on the face of the beautiful 
world the hills of light should appear to lead them home, 
when the fullness of their time had come. 

Thus, Eon, runs the quaint story that had crept in to fill 
the past records of Saturn, where the links had fallen out, — 
•where the hinge of facts had been swept away by the un- 
certain tides of existence that reached not always the same 
landmark. The giving of the ancient story of the creation 
on Saturn may seem out of place here, not coming under 
the direct head of personal experience, or personal history; 
but with all the acknowledged impossibility encircling it, I 
see in it so much greater beauty and such superior purity of 
purpose and fulfillment when compared with the corre- 
sponding story told of the creation on your earth, that I give 
it for the sake of the comparison there is between the two. 
There was certainly no jealous God filling the sails of hu- 
manity with his wrathful breezes because he had not been 
far seeing enough in laying his plans, thereby leaving the 
way open for man to get the start of him, in many ways for 
which, to show himself God, he must work the work of 
death in their midst, and then call on man to praise him be- 
cause of his power; which, as conclusions show, was not the 
power of holy purpose, but the power of willful might dis- 
played for none but selfish purposes. Thus, according to 
history, with one breath would he curse, and with another 
grind out from the hearts he had made wretched the un- 
willing hallelujahs of the soul. Let us rejoice, Eon, that 
the God of nature, the great All-Father of souls and worlds, 
and the God of man's conceptions, begotten when the world 
was young and thoughtless, but as one ripple instead of a 
mighty tide, are in nowise the same; the one being finite, 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 263 

the other infinite; the one being an actual power, the other 
but an idea. Sorry am I, Eon, that among all the Father's 
children so many are yet incapable of seeing him outside of 
the prescribed limits of church and creed; — yet we know 
the morning will come to all, and all will be glad thereof; 
but for many it is afar off, and stony is the path that leads 
thereto. 

We were told by the spirits who found their center for 
love labors in the home to which we had been attracted, 
that many trusted implicitly the ancient myth, while others 
were waking from the fancied to the real, being no longer con- 
tent to dwell in the pathless shadow -land of mysticism. 
Thus it was that in this home of harmony, at times gath- 
ered those at the door of whose souls stood a sentinel bear- 
ing ever a lighted lamp. Thus it was that the banner of 
spiritual truth was being planted on the battlements of pro- 
gression. ( There comes a time in the history of all inhabited 
planets, when all the positive principles from which are to 
be evolved powers must stand on the same platform, must 
all weigh in the same niche and balance evenly, in order to 
lay the foundation of another grand cycle, in which minor 
cycles are but as moments to the day. If this cannot be 
brought to occur the principles in advance must wait at the 
turn in the road, as one child waits for another when the 
twilight is gathering lest some one of them be lost; thus 
they all go home together. We found in this city many 
master minds, the height of whose aspirations, the bent of 
whose powers, told itself in mechanism. This as I said be- 
fore was the highest jewel in the soul's grand arch on the 
planet Saturn, and this was to be woven in threads of in- 
carnation into the future good of other planets, where it was 
needed to round out the incomplete arches, that none of 
their jewels be missing. You have now and have had on 
your present home planet, the beneficiary blessings result- 
ing from incarnations from Saturn, and Saturn likewise has 
had her spiritual lamps lighted through the power of mes- 
sengers from this land. Thus the great good of the great 
Father will be given unto all, and nowhere shall there be 
lack. To be recipient of good, of deep truths should be the 



264 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

study of the home-bound children. The journey thereby 
would be shortened, or, in other words, conclusions would be 
reached that would lessen the needs of further incarnations, 
thus laying before the tired traveler the fields of the for- 
evers, the fields of the Infinite, from whence can be gath- 
ered unchanging wisdom, without the thorn lessons of earth 
to pierce home the truths till the heart bears deep scars 
that need the touch of angel hands to restore. 

We noticed in our many investigations on the planet con- 
cerning which I am writing that the inflowing tide of exist- 
ence was not so rapid as is now the case on your present 
earth home; what it may have been in the past, the record 
of which I had no power to reach, I cannot say; but at the 
time of which I speak, comparatively few children were 
born to the material shores of that planet, though enough 
to satisfy the demands of the land. Consequently there 
was no crowding, no jostling, and unto all there came an 
abundance; asylums for the homeless answered to no de- 
mands made there; societies for clothing the half -clad were 
nowhere on record. It is a fact that on some planets the in- 
flowing tide is seemingly overladen with beings who are 
possessed of the one purpose, the one determination to 
reach their desired haven. For this they work and wait, 
and often to gain their point take up a position in inferior 
surroundings, thinking from that to rise, and, working their 
way out, to gain the point they had in view at the begin- 
ning. In this way is the inflowing tide that touches these 
shores crowded. There are several causes for this, the chief 
of which I am unable to decide upon. Much has been writ- 
ten by good men and women on the subject of child-bear- 
ing and forced maternity, with the feeling that unto their 
souls had been given the truth. All this is well, yet these 
same writers know not whereof they write; the unseen 
hosts pass not before them; they see not the gates of life 
crowded with determined and anxious faces, and know not 
the power of a will unfettered by materiality. It is well 
that they write, good will sometime come from it, yet there 
are fulfillments that must be given to the records of time. 
Too short-sighted are the children to discern and form their 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 265 

conclusions, to pass judgment; dull are their ears. Thus 
they hear not the surging of the deep tide, only the breeze- 
tired waves that break on the shores with no certain sound. 
Under all existing conditions there is somewhere the rush- 
ing of the true tide that will work its way to its own desti- 
nation. Let it not be said by those who comprehend not 
my meaning that I sanction what is termed, for the want of 
a better understanding of it, forced maternity. This would 
be a conclusion arrived at through short-sightedness. I do 
say that it has been, and is now, impossible to govern the 
tides of existence that flow earthward; and I know, too, 
that many scarce touch these shores before their life barks 
are reversed and they are returned to try again and again 
until they do succeed. Moral reformers and great writers 
of the day see not this, yet it is a fact. The great rush to 
this planet has in it a purpose, that like a mighty tide will 
work its way to fulfillment. I sorrow sensibly for the weary 
mothers of this land, and if this short span of existence 
were all, I might feel like donning sackcloth and ashes; 
but it is not. They are the open avenues of incarnation, and 
for them the future will unfold its compensatory robes, and 
sorrow and weariness turn to joy. I only wish that I might 
light their path with wisdom's rays, but in their ignorance 
of God and truth they fear the touch of angel hands, and 
consequently must bear their burthens unassisted, till they 
lay them down at the foot of the hill where the shad- 
ows gather. 



CHAPTER XXX. 

We, having fulfilled our mission, proceeded to other por- 
tions of the planet that through the power of circumstances 
had been to us a home during what you would term years. 
We had heard, from both spirits and mortals, of a strange 
people living afar off from the bounds of civilization, and 
being free from bonds, both material and circumstantial, 



266 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

we concluded to go in search of these wonders, or curiosi- 
ties, of Saturn. 

We found no difficulty in the way of our undertakings, 
and were not long in reaching the kingdom of this strange 
pepple. Their homes were in the mountains, which were 
heavily wooded, and we approached them as though we 
were mortals, by the first path that led in its windings to 
their homes. This path showed that they walked in what 
you term double file. There was no brush nor other obstruc- 
tions in or near the path, which showed them lovers of 
order. On we went; nearer we caught the echoes of mu- 
sic, and our hearts immediately went out to this people, and 
we felt that good dwelt in their midst. We came into their 
presence unseen to them, silent spectators of their ways 
and doings. They were worshiping when we first saw 
them, and their appearance touched our souls with a feel- 
ing akin to awe. Both men and women were of great 
height, almost as giants, and they were all standing with 
their hands folded on their breasts and eyes uplifted, as 
though in silent devotion. Their tabernacle was the blue 
sky, the grass-grown earth, and the tall trees by which 
they were surrounded. A clearing had been made in cir- 
cular form, and around the outer edge of this stood the 
worshipers, while in the center of the circle formed by the 
devotees, and on some kind of alow platform of smooth rock, 
a fire burned. We afterwards learned from the higher 
spirits that these inhabitants were seekers after wisdom, 
and that all the actual knowledge they obtained was by 
them graven in rock, it being a part of their religion thus 
to leave behind them the result of their own successful re- 
searches. These people lived to great age, and their num- 
bers were kept good by allowing only a certain number to 
become parents, while the children born to them were 
looked upon as belonging to the inhabitants of the entire 
realm, and the mothers of the same were held as sacred and 
were looked upon as holy helpers of the Infinite. 

We were much interested in these people. We found 
them to be self-sustaining in every respect, even to the 
weaving of beautiful fabrics, from which their own wrap- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 267 

pings were made. Their chiseling in stone surpassed any- 
thing of the kind we had ever known. We found they 
communicated with no other people; in fact, I doubt if any 
mortals on the planet Saturn cared to satisfy their curiosity 
regarding them sufficiently to risk personal contact with 
them. Not that they were ferocious, yet they would have 
allowed no one outside their own to mingle with them. 
The mountain passes were made in places insurmountable 
to those not knowing and treading them as members of the 
realm. There was no record of these people showing how 
they came to possess the mountains; none giving any clue 
to customs and peculiarities; but we learned from the 
spirits who watched them that they were incarnations from 
a planet from which were evolved giant forms; that they 
were powerful in intellect, and positive through the power 
of acquired wisdom; which explained, at least in part, the 
reason of their taking on forms like unto the ones evolved 
from their own planet. We were told that the time would 
come when, their special mission being ended, they would 
cease to occupy material forms on Saturn, but would return 
to the spirit realm of their own planet. We were also told 
that the wisdom they had brought with them and had chis- 
eled in stone would in time come to be the possession of the 
dwellers of Saturn, and that thereby they would become 
greatly enriched, and the comprehension of matters that 
had never appeared to them, even in the form of confused 
ideas, would add an undimmed luster to their future. We 
were kindly received and treated by the guiding spirits of 
these secluded beings, and through them obtained an in- 
sight into their inner lives we should not otherwise have 
received. We were somewhat surprised to find them 
in one of their dwellings sitting in the form of a_cres- 
C£nt around the prostrate form of one of their number, 
a beautiful woman. We watched, and saw the spirit 
leave the form and pass up and away, leaving be- 
hind over the path it had traversed a line of light 
somewhat golden in its radiance. The crescent-shaped 
group moved not, but sat with eyes closed and heads 
slightly bowed. After waiting awhile, we saw the spirit 



268 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

returning, and as it glided towards us the light it had 
left behind it on its upward march was re-absorbed. Com- 
ing close to the prostrate form it seemed to become a part 
of it, when the lips moved and words were uttered which 
we could not understand, though the import thereof touched 
our souls as the ocean waves touch the beach. We then 
understood how and from whence came a great amount of 
their knowledge, which was to be left as a power in the 
land of their choice. Noble souls were they, seeking not 
their own selfish pleasure or comfort, but leaving lines of 
light for future generations to follow. The spirit wandering 
from the form went not to its own native planet, but to 
spirits who were guiding them, and whose home was in the 
higher realms of Saturn's spirit land. This we ascertained 
at a subsequent crescent gathering in this manner: When 
the spirit moved away from the form, we approached it and 
also addressed it as we would one entirely disembodied, and 
accepted an invitation to go with it to the realm where it 
stated was at that moment in session another crescent 
gathering that was en rapport with the one from whence it 
was flitting. 

In all our wanderings we had never before met with any- 
thing quite so peculiar. Never before did spirit who yet 
tabernacled in the form solicit our presence and company, 
and we, who had learned through many comings and 
goings to love the strange and wonderful, were not loath to 
depart with it, were not loath to go wherever it might lead. 
Thus we departed, one on either side the flitting spirit, lag- 
ging not behind lest we produce confusion in the elements, 
that would work distraction to the form lying so quietly in 
the midst of the silent and devoted watchers. On we went, 
catching here and there glimpses of the beautiful, yet tar- 
rying not, and keeping ever our minds centered on the one 
point towards which we were hastening. We moved, as 
did the guiding spirit, by will power, scarce touching in 
our rapid flight any foundation. There was between us no 
interchange of thought; we only swept on and on to the 
higher realms. We at last came in sight of mountains, 
towering and beautiful. As we approached them, we were 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 269 

surprised at what seemed in location and general appear- 
ance a repetition in the heavenly elements of the same 
mountains we had so recently left on the material plane of 
Saturn. Entering their leafy shade we followed the spirit 
over a shiny path that led to a temple, rising high, white, 
and also shining. The door thereof swung back at our ap- 
proach, and we passed in. With fear? No; we, too, were 
children of the Most High; we, too, ever sought truth and 
wisdom from the sacred fountains of God's love and inspi- 
ration. Consequently we passed into this wondrous temple 
among the heavenly mountains, and by the spirit who had 
invited and led us thither were we presented to this illumi- 
nated crescent, these holy workers and instillers of God's 
love and truth. They greeted us as one brother and sister 
greets another, and gave unto us a seat within the crescent. 
Then the spirit, who was messenger, assumed a listening 
attitude, and received from lips of wisdom tidings to be 
borne to the waiting ones. Never shall I forget the holy 
tenderness with which the message was addressed, and we 
saw at a glance that when for the last time it flitted heaven- 
ward it would be to receive the honor and glory the heavenly 
kingdom bequeaths to the pure in heart. When the tidings 
to be borne to the waiting crescent were received, the 
spirits turned towards us as if in explanation of some re- 
vealment that would explain our unexpected appearance. 
This we were not loath to give, and deeply interested were 
the listeners as we opened before them the broad fields of 
the past over which we had wandered. But we could not 
tarry long, and bidding an adieu to these mountain watch- 
ers we returned with the flitting spirit to the land we had 
left, and found the watchers somewhat alarmed at the long 
tarry, as they supposed, of the one spirit, not being aware 
that it had company. Again the lips of the form moved, 
and the information received was given, when the woman 
opened her eyes, all unconscious of what had occurred. 

Pleasant had been our tarrying among these mountain 
dwellers of Saturn; pleasant our insight into their manner 
and purposes; the latter of which would in those higher 
mountains of the heavenly realms shed over them a halo of 



270 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

unfading glory. Brave in heart were they, and holy in 
thought, and according to that record would they be re- 
warded. We were much reminded while among them of 
our own struggles, when as Arabs we sought protection in 
dens of the earth, and called them by the sacred name of 
home. I notice now those landmarks are all obliterated; 
that where once was water is now a desert. I would not 
know, were it not for an indescribable inner consciousness, 
that I had ever seen or known the land as well as the 
people, who are much changed in looks and customs; in- 
deed they are in no way the same, and I am not sure but 
they are a different race, as I have not perfect track of the 
old abiding place since, freed from it, I went home. Leav- 
ing these pure people of the mountains, with a gladness in 
our hearts that we had ever known them, we once more 
embarked in the " Silver Shell" that had long rocked at its 
moorings in the harbor of souls. We left (in the pleasant 
spirit home in the realms of Saturn, where we had found 
our rest during our mission to Mistletoe) a written record of 
our stay there, its purposes and results; also the planet 
from whence we came, with our names. Homeward bound 
was the song that trembled on our lips, and it was with 
feelings akin to sadness that we saw the shores that had 
grown so homelike to us recede. Our journey thither had 
been pleasant, and our stay replete with happy fulfillments; 
therefore it was not strange that our hearts still yearned 
towards the planet and its spirit realm with feelings of ten- 
derness. Glad were we that Mistletoe and Hebron would in 
time rest in the cottage where we made our home: for we 
knew they would find the record which would gladden the 
heart of Mistletoe, and perhaps help her to recall the past, 
that of necessity would be dwelling in the shadow-land of 
memory and would need the awakening notes of hearts 
that loved her to bid the mists be gone. 

On, over the magnetic tides we swept, this time alone, but 
we were equal to all emergencies that could occur, and in 
this consciousness there was both strength and restfulness. 
It was very seldom that a sail was seen on these tides, and 
surprised indeed were we as, passing the mouth of a 



IN EARTH LIFE AXD SPIRIT SPHERES. 271 

tributary, a boat glided towards us; then to our surprise was 
added great gladness, for we saw that the occupants were 
Pearl and Wisdom. Greetings were exchanged, as were 
also answers to, "Whither bound?" Wisdom and Pearl 
were on their way to the ether sea, for a long, sweet rest, in 
which the inspiration and love of the Father would rest on 
their souls anew, deepening their powers and broadening 
their possibilities, that were then far beyond the comprehen- 
sion of many dwellers in the highest spirit realms; for deep 
had been their lessons, and deep were the necessities for 
them. In our pleasant interchange of greetings they be- 
sought us to journey with them, and abide for a time, 
drinking with them from the same fountain of love and 
wisdom. The group of islands they were to visit was 
called the Twin Island group, from the fact of there being 
two islands in one. Each island was complete in itself, and 
united to its companion only at one point. The bow of our 
boat was pointed homeward, and home songs had trembled 
on our lips; yet we felt no intense longing to touch home 
shores; indeed there was pleasure in the thought of resting 
in a land where as yet our feet had never strayed; of view- 
ing more of the realms of the Infinite that were infinitely 
wonderful. Consequently, with one voice, we answered, 
"We will go." 

Again we sped over the ever-moving tides, with the glad- 
ness of our souls growing deeper as we neared the ether 
sea. Again Wisdom guided, we being content to follow 
wherever he might lead, knowing the end would be peace. 
Peaching the ether sea, we moved on past group after 
group of mist-hung islands, until at last we cast anchor in 
waters never before navigated by us, and there indeed were 
the twin isles. Selecting the one desired, whereon he had 
before rested, we disembarked, Wisdom and Pearl taking 
possession of one part and Eon and Eona of the other. 
Thus were we both separated and united. The beauty of 
this island home far exceeded like expressions on the island 
of our previous rest, and it seemed to me the shore-bound 
waves of the blue sea broke in echoes of welcome on the 
shining beach, the sands of which seemed like grains of 



272 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

gold and silver. " Welcome, welcome, twin souls of the 
twin isles," seemed the burthen of both wave and wind. 
The birds on these isles were in beauty and song the height 
of perfection to our souls. They were white as the snows 
of earth, large, with wings tipped with the radiance of sil- 
ver, while on their breast was the color of fine gold, in the 
form of a heart. They seemed not to fear us, but rather 
to enjoy our presence. There were many winding paths on 
these islands; also many trees vine-twined and vine-hung 
to the extent that the paths seemed to run under arches of 
bud, bloom, and leaves of tender green. We had never in 
our wanderings seen any restful abodes where perfection 
breathed and psalms of harmony as were here felt by the 
soul. Deep, indeed, were our baptisms from the fount- 
ains of deific love and harmony. Here we exchanged 
with Wisdom and Pearl notes of our wandering since we 
went in the spirit realms of Saturn, they having left there 
in company with the convened groups to find new worlds 
and new wonders. We were gladdened on these islands 
by the presence of floral beauty, which we had missed on 
Saturn, and had never ceased to desire. There is some- 
thing in the heart of a flower that speaks to the soul in 
language of purity, and none, be they ever so degraded, 
can associate with them thoughts that should cause the 
cheeks to grow scarlet. We shall never cease to be grate- 
ful to Wisdom and Pearl, who took so great interest in us, 
thereby deepening our positive knowledge by leading us to 
the harbors of experience. By this we gained what might 
not have been ours in very many ages, and it is with pleas- 
ure that I here ascribe to them what is their due. 

I know not how long we tarried in these beautiful gems 
of the upper sea, but there came a time when our souls felt 
the home call, to which we responded. Wisdom and Pearl 
also felt that their hours of rest were numbered, and to- 
gether we again embarked; we for our home, and they for 
whatever position of the realms of the Infinite they might 
feel drawn to. Tender were the songs of adieu we sang, 
and long our eyes rested on the beautiful isles washed by 
the pure waves of this lovelit sea. Again on the tides we 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 273 

sped toward the realms that had long felt our absence. 
Our companions journeyed with us as far as was possible, 
when we sang a parting hymn, with the knowledge that we 
were to meet again gladdening our souls. Ah, Eon, how 
strange have been our wanderings! how far our paths have 
led us! There are times when, if it were well to do so, I 
would gladly fold for you your tent on the battle-ground of 
your present incarnation; but all the beautiful paths of the 
past will keep long after we have again, hand in hand, with 
heart beating to heart, traversed them. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

Over the shining tides above, 

Aye, over the rivers of light, 
We sped, twin souls of God's great love, 

Through a world that could know no night. 
On through the silvery sheen that fell 

Like the kisses of angel lips,. 
Fraught with the breath of heavenly bloom 

That the dew of the kingdom sips. 
On and on, like a breath of joy 

That touches the shores of the blest, 
We sped, twin souls, in the " Silver Shell," 

As speedeth the sun to the west ; 
For in the distance shone the spires, 

And the light of an endless day ; 
Like unto silver were the clouds 

That over the mountains lay. 
Home, sweet home, filled each land-bound breeze 

That sped onward the " Silver Shell " ; 
Home, sweet home, fell from our lips, 

And the echoes breathed "All is well." 
Moored once more was our tiny shell, 

Moored and rocked by the moving tide \. 
Crowned with the spray of crested waves, 

Like the veil of a fair-faced bride. 

Strange indeed seemed our home-coming, partly because 
when we sailed from the home shores it was to meet with 

18 



274 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the representatives of worlds and then return; but time, 
that counted many years when measured, crept by and so 
attracted had we become to the land wherein we had so 
long tarried, that the home shores seemed to us something 
akin to the shores of a strange land. It is true we had be- 
fore tarried longer away from our own realms, but never 
before had we become so attracted to strangers and a 
strange land as at that time. The silvery light of our higher 
sphere fell on us in a baptism of love, and in falling whis- 
pered in our souls what we had not before been conscious 
of as abiding there, a hunger for our native land — for a long 
and peaceful rest in its holy borders. It is true we had 
dwelt on the twin isles and drank deep draughts from their 
fountains; but as a long absent and weary child yearns 
for the tender kiss of a mother's lips, for the touch of her 
loving hand, so we, long absent, with the sense of weari- 
ness just waking in our souls, yearned for the peaceful 
breath of home; and with an unspoken tenderness in our 
souls we hand in hand traversed the well remembered paths 
that led to the home we had called our own before we wan- 
dered so far and so long from its protection and its harmony. 
Suddenly, as we were taking in the wondrous beauty that 
seemed to possess for us a new charm, there came to our 
souls a telegram that the home that had been ours was oc- 
cupied. This rather surprised or startled us for every- 
where we felt the welcome of home. So regardless of 
where we were to rest finally, we wandered on, sometimes 
mingling with the radiant throng who greeted us with 
smiles, and sometimes alone, if one can be alone where alone 
harmony and the beautiful find an abiding place. Stop- 
ping near a beautiful fountain, around which little children 
were playing, we rested beneath the bending trees to watch 
these innocent beings, at the same time comparing the 
beauty of our own spirit realms with the beauty expressed 
in the realms of Saturn. As we yet waited, there approached 
us one of the fathers of the Temple of Wisdom, who imme- 
diately recognized the long absent ones. He informed us 
that there awaited us a home, in the place of the one that 
had been ours, and that had he known our bark was 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 275 

moored in the harbor, he would have sought us and con- 
ducted us there. Then bidding us wait until he returned, 
he walked away, leaving us again to ourselves, the little 
ones, and the fountain, the spray from which caught and 
radiated all the tints of the seven-hued arch. We were in 
no way anxious as to home, for the day we knew never lost 
itself in night, and the fruits of the kingdom were in abun- 
dance, while rests by the way were found in all the pleasant 
paths. It was enough that the home breezes of our native 
land swept over us; enough that the tinted blooms of this 
realm of love spoke to us in musical echoes such as we had 
not heard since we had wandered from its shores. Superior 
indeed are the higher realms of our spirit land to the 
higher realms of the spirit* land of Saturn, especially in its 
harmonious blending of color and sound, which are the 
centers of a harmony that speaks to the soul, calling from 
its very depths responses of love and admiration. We 
noted not the passing of time; we were so lost in the joy 
and peace that everywhere seemed to be greeting us, as 
though born in the heart of the Infinite for that hour's 
baptism. 

While yet we were drinking in the beauty and gladness 
that everywhere whispered to us, the holy father again ap- 
peared, bearing in one hand a goblet and in the other a 
pitcher that appeared to be made from the radiance of gold, 
the material not entering its formation. Pouring from this 
a liquid clear as crystal, yet sparkling as though emitting 
light, he said, " Drink of the wine of the kingdom and I 
will lead you home." We did as we were bid, and realized 
not till then the need thereof. Then following the father 
we passed into a shaded path at our left that we had not 
before noticed, so intent were we in gazing on the beauty 
that was nearest us. We walked in silence, which suited 
us best, for our hearts were so attuned to the love of home 
land, which spoke in every conceivable way to our souls, 
that we shrank from communing even with the father who 
was thus kindly conducting us to our new home. This he 
seemed to understand, for he noticed us not, keeping ever 
in advance, and seemed intent with his own thoughts. The 



276 EXPERIENCES OH 1 SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

walk soon turned shady and bloom-crowned. Passing one 
tree, the branches of which drooped lower down than did 
others, we noticed hanging from it what seemed a banner, 
yet it had the appearance of being a long sash of light blue. 
Noticing letters thereon we reached up and smoothing its 
folds read in letters of gold the name Zair. This drew our 
attention to where we were going, and what there was 
around us, and we noticed as we passed on under the green 
shade many others of like a/ppearance which we could not 
pass without reading, and found all bore a name that spoke 
to our souls from out the vales of memory. Surely we had 
been remembered by those who loved us best, and to whom 
our souls sent responses in the fullness of purity. We 
passed on silently, wondering tiow, when, and for what 
purpose these name-bearing banners floated from the trees 
under which we were to pass to reach the home that 
awaited us. 

Asking no questions, we followed the holy dweller of the 
higher spheres, when suddenly the path ended, leaving us 
on an open green. I know not that I can give any correct 
idea of this new home, as it was so unlike all others in 
which we had dwelt. In the center of the green mentioned 
we at first noticed a bower of the most ethereal beauty. It 
was woven from the finest webs of the kingdom, the dra- 
pery looped back here and there with long sprays of tender 
green and opening blooms. The moss-like grass was dotted 
with bud and bloom, while over all the silvery radiance of 
this higher realm fell, as though in falling its own glory was 
increased. With our eyes fastened on the blooming green, 
and the bower, spray-looped, and lovelit with the light that 
fell over it, we neither saw nor heard anything beyond, 
when suddenly music, low and sweet, as though borne to 
us by some wandering breeze from the ether seas, greeted 
our ears,— aye, our very souls. We turned to ask our past 
companion of the temple what it all meant, but he was not 
with us. The music continued, increasing in volume until 
it seemed to us the players must be before us, and, feeling 
that we must know from whence the music came, we 
stepped from the shade of the trees that were arching 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 277 

over us, where, to our great surprise, at our left and hidden 
by the trees beneath which we still lingered, was a cottage 
twined and crowned with the most perfect gifts of the king- 
dom. Here on the vine-hung balcony were the musicians, 
many of whom we recognized as being harpers of the temple; 
and not only the musicians were there to greet us but all 
whose names had been announced to us by the exquisite ban- 
ners that floated from the arching branches. Great indeed 
was our surprise, and equally great our joy, that deep- 
ened with each recognition of long-known and long-loved 
friends. Among the throng moved with radiant counte- 
nance the father who was the first to meet us on our re- 
turn, and who so soon prepared for us the pleasant sur- 
prise and the reception which crowned with a fullness of 
peace, and we felt that never again would we wander far 
from the sacredness of the home that welcomed us. No, 
we would dwell beneath the light and love of our home and 
realm, growing wiser and purer as time made its shining 
cycles. Never before had such perfect restfulness dwelt 
with us, from which we drew the conclusion that never 
again from the valleys of earth life would there come to us 
the call to incarnate. We felt that for the last time had we 
folded our tent on material shores, and looked forward only 
to realizing the yet unlearned mysteries of the kingdom. 
(JDt is well that the future casts not always its shadows 
where our eyes must watch them, or much of the soul's deep 
peace, that is so needful for future strength, would be de- 
stroyed, and lines of light would be changed to lines of 
shade.) All that comes to us in spirit or earth life is well, 
and is fraught with good; which we see not always, be- 
cause being once dwellers in light we are ever attracted in 
like direction. Consequently the shadows hold for us no 
dreams of peace.. Long our friends tarried with us, dur- 
ing which time we recounted to them the wanderings of 
the past, and the points of interest as they occurred, to all 
of which they listened with pleasure, as one in earth life 
listens to the rehearsals of voyagers from distant lands. 
At length the happy throng dispersed, taking with them 
none of the light of love of the home that gladdened us. 



278 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

We had never in our homeward journey thus far felt in 
our souls the breathings of loneliness when we both dwelt 
in the realm of spirit, though when separated by incarna- 
tion there have been times when the heart called loudly 
for its mate, and, folding its own sadness and weariness 
away, took up the burthen that must be borne, striving for 
the contentment that a knowledge of a future meeting and 
union must give. 

In the bower of which I made mention were seats, or as 
we call them rests, in keeping with the beauty of the sur- 
roundings. Here we were much drawn for several rea- 
sons, one of which was the view we there obtained of both 
shore and tide. Our home was on the bank of a lake, 
though far enough back to give a broad open space of green 
surrounded by trees, the branches of which in swaying 
wakened low strains of music, so filled was the air with 
harmony that was heaven born. The trees surrounding 
this open space, together with the cottage, formed a cres- 
cent that opened toward the lake. Sloping and moss-grown 
was the bank, and blue were the waters of the lake, that 
was called the Lake of the Morning. From our rest in the 
bower many white sails were discernible on the waters; our 
" Silver Shell " was moored where we could see it rocking 
on the tide, the ripples of which ran shoreward as though 
glad to greet the buds they washed to bloom. Perhaps it 
will seem to some foolish to give so minute a description of 
a scene or home in spirit land, but there are no points in all 
the paths of the pilgrim so replete with the love-light of the 
kingdom as the point called home. This is felt by those 
who tarry on the material side of time's tide, and much 
more keenly by those of spirit land. Here it was that Mis- 
tletoe and Hebron found on their return from Saturn a 
home with us, and again side by side rocked the two silver 
shells that had glided over other tides and been baptized 
with the spray of far-off waters. It was pleasant to have 
them near us, because our paths had so many times touched 
and for a time become almost as one. They informed us 
that they left on Saturn a pleasant record that told of an 
increase of spiritual light and power — Mistletoe being a 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 279 

magnet of superior brilliancy, and drawing to her and the 
home wherein she abided pure intelligences of the higher 
realms. This light was radiated, and also attracted to Sat- 
urn other magnets, or as you call them mediums, who were 
willing to lay aside the glory of their own realms and in- 
carnate, that thereby greater good might be born to assist 
the good that was already illuminating the land. This re- 
joiced us exceedingly, for we could never cease to be inter- 
ested in the land that had held over us such power of at- 
traction, though we then felt no desire to again revisit its 
shores. We were so sure in the deep peace that abided with 
us, that we gave no further thought to other worlds. Think 
not that our feelings were born from an inner selfishness; 
they were but the outgrowth of the deep joy that was in- 
expressible, a feeling of such sacredness that we felt noth- 
ing of a material nature could reach us. 

As flow the lovelit tides of the upper seas, so flowed the tide 
of our life and love in our cottage on the banks of the Lake 
of the Morning, where the tints of a new-born day ever 
lingered, and from which the lake derived its name. Our 
cottage we called Crescent Cottage, from the crescent shape 
the trees gave to the green in front of our home. The 
bower that occupied the center of the open space we called 
the Bower of Wisdom, because we learned that it was the 
gift of wisdom fathers and mothers of the temple, on the 
day of our return after a long absence. The peace that 
came to us here can never be told; never before had we 
seemed so near the heart of the Infinite. 

There's a cot by the Lake of the Morning, 

Enshrined in a crescent of green ; 
Vine-hung are the balconies round it, 

Where never the shadows were seen ; 
Aye, vine-hung are the balconies round it, 

And bloom-scented each breeze heaven-born ; 
Song-crowned are the hours of gladness, 

That are ever the hours of the morn. 
In this cot by the lake, in the ages 

That the present now counts as the past, 
Dwelt souls, whose badge of true manhood 



280 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Was a crown that forever would last. 
A crown like the smile of the Father, 

All inwoven with hopes of the soul ; 
That told in the language of heaven, 

Of the mansions that yet were its goal. 
That told in the language of heaven 

Of the ages of shadow and shine, 
Through which they had traversed the pathways 

That lead ever to mansions divine. 
In the cot there was light all unfading, 

That was born 'neath the Infinite dome ; 
It had shone in the valley of shadows, 

And had lighted the lost pilgrims home : 
It had gleamed far over the waters 

With a halo of love that was tried, 
And shone at last through the lattice, 

Wherever they thought to abide. 
Ah, the crescent and cottage are waiting, 

And the waves from the Lake of the Morn 
Flow ever and ever on masses 

Where the blooms of the kingdom were born. 
While echoes of songs that were chanted, 

That were born in the souls that so love, 
Are floating among the green arches, — 

Are resung in the city above. 

The soul will tell itself in song at times, Eon, as mine has 
done now, and sometimes in weariness that is born through 
failures of brightest hopes will chant its own dirge; though 
we have no dirges to chant, only hymns of thanksgiving 
that we will sometime together sing; but not here where 
the shadows gather and the light fails. In time we took up 
our labor of love and our labors for wisdom, as both were 
necessary. There were those in other spheres who hungered, 
for the bread of the kingdom, for the waters of life, and it 
was our pleasant duty to bear unto such the needed supply; 
it was also our duty to seek wisdom, as there were many 
truths that had never cast their shadow across the doorway 
of our souls. This holds good at the present. I know the 
fields of the Infinite are now laden with truths that have 
never as yet revealed their power and beauty to our souls' 
comprehension, simply because we have not grown to the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 281 

point of reception. It is true we have been a long time 
journeying homeward to our Father's higher mansions, but 
you must remember, Eon, it is a long, long way there, and 
many have been the rests by the way, many the paths 
wherein we have walked and sometimes stumbled. The 
endless forevers are fair with the wisdom of the Infinite, 
and we cannot count the possibilities of the future; we can 
only walk towards them, in the gladness of the knowledge 
that unto our souls shall be born the fulfillments of their 
own possibilities, which cannot be measured by mortal. 
All wisdom is not ours, though we have undisputed right 
with the Father's possessions, being heirs thereto, and this 
holds good with all his children, be they messengers or oth- 
erwise. Impartial in all things is the Infinite. 

Pleasant indeed were our paths of duty, some of which 
led to the sphere below us, and we were also permitted at 
times to enter the sphere above, where we felt we had no 
power to remain, as we had not developed our soul-power 
to the point where we could be at rest beneath the great ra- 
diance that fell in baptismal waves. We entered not the 
heart of this higher sphere at this time, only the border 
land thereof. There are points to which spirits of purity 
cannot reach and remain. This depends upon an equal 
amount of purity and will power blended, and will power is 
not born entire in any soul; it is a gradual gain that takes 
the experiences of ages of earth and spirit life to develop. 
Each soul must pay the last farthing for its possessions, or 
they cannot be claimed; but when once redeemed from 
debt or the bondage of ignorance nothing can withhold 
them. This is the justice of the Father, and there is in it 
an untold love. In this light no one can depend in the 
least on the merits of another, and this dependence has in 
it the weakness of infancy, and is all unworthy the sanc- 
tion of the Infinite. Each soul must win and wear for it- 
self,- or dwell in the shadow of the rocks of God's wisdom 
and love, as many are dwelling there now. Many on both 
sides of time's tides, unclothed by their own merits, which 
means lack of unfolding of their own soul powers, are 
seeking to be clothed with the merits of the Nazarene, 



282 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

whose lines of light fell earthward, just as fall the lines 
of light from all true souls who have been willing to sac- 
rifice their own happiness for the good of others, and in no 
other way. Perhaps it is not to be wondered at, when 
one takes into consideration the selfishness that is and has 
ever been so conspicuous in church worship and power, that 
the members and sustainers thereof worship as a God the 
humble worker for truth, whose unselfishness was a promi- 
nent attribute of his soul; but sorry indeed will be their 
awakening in the land of the hereafter when they come 
to realize the difference between being clothed in the right- 
eousness of another and the righteousness that has come 
to be their own possession through an unf oldment of their 
soul powers, by which they prove their heirship to the 
boundless fields of the Infinite. 



CHAPTER XXXII. 

Down through the ages by-gone 
Floats many a strange refrain, 

That up from the valley rises 
Like a mist before the rain. 



Thus, Eon, from the valley of the present, re-echo the 
facts of the past brought thither by your touching again 
the shores of material existence. As a child who wearies 
not in its bloom-gathering in the spring-time meadows, so I 
weary not in this, our pleasant field, from which I have 
handed you some flowers everlasting; but seeing many 
more, would gladly tarry and gather them. Yet there is 
not time to linger longer, and the blooms will keep, because 
they grow in the gardens of our Father, and from the few 
I have brought you, you can judge of the rest. 

There were other blooms in other fields 

That grew side by side with thorns ; 
The garden in the valley lay, 

And shade-tinted were the morns. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 283 

Yet gathered were they as they grew, 

By brook and stubble field ; 
The many wounds the sharp thorns made 

The balm of the flowers healed. 
'Tis always thus, dear heart mine, 

And thus will be to the end ; 
\ The scar of thorn, and breath of bloom, 

Into rhythmic peace will blend. 

I leave this pleasant nook, which memory holds sacred; 
the Cottage Crescent, and the Lake of the Morning, where 
sweetest peace whispered to our souls daily benedictions, 
and where we in our shortsightedness had thought ever to 
dwell. This home of the heart and home of the soul was 
very, very dear to us; but we were yet to be tried, and 
kindly indeed was the shadow of the trial withheld from 
us. There at this time occurred on the shores of this 
planet a great need. The bigotry of ignorance was sus- 
taining itself through its own injustice, and reaping from 
the gardens of material existence every blossom that hope 
sent forth. The tide was deep and went sweeping on, bear- 
ing on its surface the happiness of the land. The hand of 
justice bearing the scales was nowhere to be seen in the 
clouds that gathered, and the sunlight of infinite love was 
obscured from the earth by the clouds that touched both 
center and circumference. Long had this been seen from 
the land of souls, and when at last there was heard in 
the upper courts the cry for deliverance, it could not be 
passed by unheeded; and a council met to devise some way 
by which the tide could be turned, and waves of peace sent 
earthward for the redemption of the children whose hearts 
turned not unto any of the many gods that ruled the pas- 
sions, not principles, of the majority at that time. Man- 
made gods were never known to deal largely in principles, 
passion and power being a lever above par with them.) 
This was an age when a higher conception of Deity was 
dawning in the souls of a few, and comes this side of the 
date given of the poorly understood creation, and in the 
heart of wars such as I hope may never again wreck the 
peace of the land wherein you now dwell. 



284 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

It is well known to the advanced minds of the spirit 
realms that at each cycle the same principles and powers 
assert themselves through the avenues that are opened, 
but at each time their strength to predominate is lessened, 
until at last there is not power enough left to mark the 
title-page of the cycle new born. This is what is 
termed progression, and progression is what frees man 
and woman from the power of matter. The dwellers 
of all inhabited planets must touch the notch in the 
scale of progression, or be weighed again and again; 
but not all planets have the same record as has 
yours. The possibilities thereof are born in the first spark 
that in its radiation marks the magnetic center which has 
before it all time in which to fulfill its mission. In the 
council convened for the purpose of answering an earth- 
born prayer we with all the members met. There was no 
word spoken; all sat in silence and communed with their 
own souls, and, as is ever the case at such times, each heart 
went out to the Father for guidance that never fails to be 
bestowed. To each heart he knew would come some word, 
and open doors would be shown, for those of the higher 
realm are ever honest in their desires, and are willing to be 
led by the Father. 

While we yet sat and waited, with hearts of pity for those 
who were in need of help from our heaven, there shone in 
our midst a great light, the power of which was felt in the 
depth of each soul, and each knew at that moment what the 
love of the Infinite would bid them do. Perhaps there were 
regrets akin to sorrow in some hearts. Perhaps my own 
throbbed with a feeling like unto agony; yet in all eyes 
shone the light of heaven, — aye, the light of the sun heavens. 
No words were spoken, yet there was an understanding that 
the council would meet again for the purpose of hearing 
from the lips of those unto whom had come a loving com- 
mand from the Father. Your heart, beating in response to 
mine, knew the shadow that had then fallen; knew, too, 
that in time to come it would be swept away through the 
power ot fulfillment. We met. as was understood, and 
from each heart there was given the tidings for which all 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 285 

waited. There fell over us a holy awe, as though we stood 
in the presence of the Infinite. From the council were 
many to go earthward, taking on the robes material, there- 
by to lead to brighter truths the warlike children of the 
land. Many others were to be spirit fathers and mothers, 
and the remainder were to transmit over the magnetic lines 
the bread of the kingdom. Among those whose feet were 
again to touch earth paths was Eona, with many others 
whom you knew then, and will know again when you come 
up from the valley of the present. Among those to whom 
my heart turned, as though strengthened by the very pres- 
ence of one who, like myself, was to go earthward, was 
Zara. Fair as the morning, pure as the breath from the 
hills of the Infinite, she seemed in her willingness to lay 
aside the glory of the better land, and we hoped in our deep 
souls that we might dwell together. 

Eon, it is not with pleasure unmingled with sadness that 
I begin the narration of another journey earthward. There 
are some points that have a bearing on the present, or I 
might be tempted to leave this one note in the refrain of 
ages unsung. Was there sadness at Crescent Cottage? 
Aye, sad eyes looked into sad eyes, but this stayed not 
the tide of prayer from earth, nor in any way tempted us 
to tarry in the sweet bower of rest that was ours. There 
would have been in the heaven no peace with the echoes 
from weary hearts telling their tales of woe, and had we 
still lingered to sip from the fountains of the higher realm 
we should have passed a condemnatory sentence on our 
own hearts that would have taken long to wash away. 
We knew the little stretch of time amounted to but a 
moment, when measured by the passing of ages and 
cycles. We knew, too, the earth battle would be a hand to 
hand conflict from beginning to end. Do you ask why 
spirits from the higher realm sought to go earthward when 
there were myriads of others peering through the gates of 
life? Simply because they had power to lead, power to 
overcome, power to place new landmarks where could be 
recorded advance steps towards truth. * Preparations were 
to be made, and they who were to be spirit father and mother 



286 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

were better calculated to select the cradle in which we 
should be rocked to sleep, to waken with the rush and roar 
of time's tide sounding in our ears from the material side. 
The time that intervened was ours, and we looked over 
the probable events of the future, as is natural for one to 
do, counting the time that was approaching. I give you 
credit, Eon, for being very brave at this time, much more 
so than at my Jupiter incarnation; my coming home to you 
the same Eona that left your side gave you a courage you 
never lost. One needs some positive facts to fasten to) 
Faith is a mythical condition at best, which knowledge puts 
far in the shade, and they who believe would be wise in 
verifying the premises of their belief; they would find this 
step, or the result of it, a veritable anchor to the soul, that 
would be unfailing in shade as well as shine) While yet 
we tarried in the sweet home of our souls, the father and 
mother who were to lead me earthward came with the 
tidings that the place and time were arranged. The sad- 
ness deepened at this announcement, for dwellers of the 
higher realms, because they have reached the courts of 
light, lose none of their tenderness, none of their love. 
ISTo; it is a greater cross for them, a deeper sorrow, to wan- 
der from the shores where the harmonies of heaven break 
ever at the door of their souls in ripples of sweetest peace, 
and when they do thus wander it is for a purpose high and 
holy; it is because they see that somewhere in the skies of 
the future shines a deeper glory, not for themselves alone, 
but for many who through the light they radiate find the 
path that leads homeward. Selfishness dwells not in such 
hearts, even if sadness does deepen therein, as was the case 
with us. There was a call to the temple for consecration, 
and with those who had accepted the burthen of incarna- 
tion stood Eona. Together we chanted the hymns of resig- 
nation, our soul mates responding thereto with amens; to- 
gether we drank the wine of consecration, our soul mates 
but touching their lips thereto. Then, with hands joined, 
we stood beneath the baptismal spray of the temple, and 
finally, registering our names with those missing from the 
council, we turned away from the glory thereof; away 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 287 

from those whose presence was dear to us, knowing that 
coming conditions must erect a screen over which there 
would no glimmer of light reach us from the land of our 
inheritance. The sad strains of the harps fell on our ears, 
as we sought again our home by the Lake of the Morning, 
knowing it would soon be vacant. There was something so 
sacred in this home, so responsive to the tenderness of our 
united souls, that we felt in our heart of hearts a wish rise 
that it might remain just so sacred, that no one would seek 
to abide there, and that we might find on our return all as 
we should leave it. There may be thought to be selfishness 
in this feeling, for, in the kingdom of the blessed, homes of 
peace and beauty abound; yet in all the realms over which 
our feet had wandered, there was nowhere a home that 
breathed to our souls the sweet peace that greeted us there. 
Still we arranged it to leave, with the expectation that dur- 
ing our absence other souls would find there a home, and 
our hearts breathed a prayer that they might be as blest 
as we had been. Just before our departure, Eon, as we 
stood side by side on the balcony watching the tinted waters 
of the lake, and noticing the white sails thereon, I broke 
from the vine that wound and clambered over and around 
the entire cottage, long sprays of leaf and bloom, and, twin- 
ing them into a wreath, placed it on your head, and bade 
you be brave, and watch ever over the Eona of your soul. 
I will not write the words you uttered, but the breezes 
caught and echoed them again and again, and they dwell 
in my heart to-day the same as when you stood by my side 
in that long, long ago, in our own home, yet with our faces 
turned from our Eden towards the future, the harvest fields 
of which stretched earthward and away where the shadows 
had already gathered, and which were to be woven into the 
webs of material existence; but all, we knew, would be 
well at last. I have not mentioned the number who from 
our city were to go earthward, neither have I told their 
names, since this would amount to but little. Among the 
consecrated stood Hebron, my brother of Jupiter, and Zara, 
whose presence I so craved on the coming battle-field. In 
this I learned I was to be gratified, and my heart rejoiced. 



288 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Hand in hand we passed from the cottage, and in passing 
under the green arch formed by the branches of the trees 
that greeted us at our first entrance to the home of love, 
we tied to the same, banners on which were inscribed our 
names, and the added words, "Gone earthward." You, 
Eon, were not to return to the dear home until I had ful- 
filled my mission and turned my face from the shadows, for 
so great would be the burthens to be borne that your pres- 
ence by my side would be ever a necessity. Driving the 
shadows from our hearts, we talked only of the future, and 
planned for a return to the same home, wondering if it 
would look strange to our eyes after the long absence. 
Thus we talked, planned, and wondered, gathering strength 
thereby, until we at last joined the throng of wistful-eyed 
immortals who had drank the wine of consecration, and 
were waiting to fulfill their mission by drinking from the 
cup, symbolized thereby, the dregs of bitterness that must 
of necessity be mixed by the hand of unrelenting circum- 
stance. There were greetings, mingled with regrets, that 
were the soul of sadness; yet not one of the waiting throng 
would have turned back. No; they would rather carry 
with them the shades of sadness to their land of earth-born 
sorrows, and meet face to face the opposing powers that 
awaited them. They were ready for battle, and the word 
was given to march. 

Down through the spheres we wandered, clothed not in 
our radiant robes, but in robes that were somewhat the 
tints of earth. We passed the living throng, and none knew 
in our disguise who we were or from whence we wandered. 
We noticed as we traversed the paths leading earthward 
that all classes were more or less affected by the earth con- 
ditions. Even in the third or resting sphere there was 
noticeable the look of anxiety that is born in the heart when 
great wrong is known to exist, and there is seen no way out 
through the darkness that gathers deeper and deeper. Here 
we tarried for a little, entering the Temple of Wisdom, 
where the spirit fathers and mothers strove to cheer and 
strengthen the dwellers by the assurance that the strong 
hands and faithful hearts were ready to straighten the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 289 

tangled threads, though we disclosed not even then who we 
were. The second sphere was in a still more wretched con- 
dition. Here we found in the highways leading earthward, 
many strange gods, before which crowds and multitudes 
prostrated themselves, begging for deliverance from the gods 
of their enemies. Never had we passed through this sphere 
when it presented such an appearance. Many of the spirits, 
who possessed greater power than did others, would take 
upon themselves the unappointed position of prophets, and 
not only commanded the dwellers of that realm to obey the 
gods they erected and worshiped, but they also went earth- 
ward and, attaching themselves to magnets or mediums, 
who were also considered prophets at that day, they 
harangued the people through these avenues, attaching to 
each command a "thus saith the Lord." Everywhere there 
was contention and dissension, and the god by whose power 
earth victories were thought to be gained would for a time 
be the god of the realm, the god of the people. Then when 
another won the victory and through it the power, the 
ruling god became the lesser one. In this way there was 
occurring a constant change. The agony of doubt and dire- 
ful expectations shone from all eyes, and we hastened away, 
feeling that nowhere could worse conditions show them- 
selves; besides, we felt that where they were born we could 
in time have some power to turn the tide that was in its 
ceaseless flow devastating all the land and washing away 
all possibility for human happiness. 

On we went, touching at last the shores material, where- 
on the fires of war were casting their far-reaching glare. I 
cannot with words of mine picture to you the strange scene 
that greeted our eyes. We, who but a little time before were 
dwellers in a land where the breath of discord never blighted 
the peace of a single heart, stood face to face with all the 
bitterness that could be born in hearts of the inhabitants of 
earth at that time. Yet there was no shrinking from the 
line that was laid out for us to follow. The home we 
were borne to had for its mother center a woman of kind 
heart; yes, and more than one, it being at that time the 
privilege of man to hold as his own as many wives and as- 

19 



290 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

sistants thereto as he could feed and clothe. This condition 
we had seen at a previous incarnation, consequently were 
in no wise amazed. We were working for a purpose, not a 
position that we had left and that awaited us when our work 
was done. In this home there were already many children, 
because there were, as I inferred, several avenues for such. 
The dwelling place was at that time a tent or rather 
several tents. This occurred because the father had many 
herds, and at the season of the year to which I refer he 
drove them from place to place, pitching his several tents 
for his several wives and his numerous family in the form 
of a circle, at the same time building in the center of the 
circle an altar of stone whereon to offer sacrifice, because 
he was according to the records of his own soul a godly 
man and walked in wisdom's ways. At this threshold of 
the door of incarnation we stood, knowing that in our sleep- 
ing and waking we must take on many of the forms and 
customs of this strange people, must for a time become im- 
bued to a certain extent with the faith that to us then 
seemed to have been born in the very heart of heathendom, 
yet, sensing all this, we were willing here to close our eyes, 
and here it was that Zara and Eona fell asleep. Though in 
the loving hearts of different mothers we were still mem- 
bers of the same family. Here watched the fathers and 
mothers; here waited the soul mates, who now tread for a 
purpose the shores of earth. 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

There are pictures of beauty, 

And visions of woe, 

All twined through the long chain of years 

That are linking together 

The mountains of life, 

That are guarding the valley of tears 

Where the children, the Father 

Hath loved with a love 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 291 

That knows not the change of time, 

Are sowing and reaping, 

With never a glimpse 

Of the paths that still wait them to climb. 

These pictures of beauty, 

With the visions of woe, 

Are lessons from out the great book, 

That opens and shuts 

In life's shadows and shine, 

O'er whose lines but angel eyes look. 

It is well that angels' are given the view of the many- 
paged volumes that when opened are found to hold charac- 
ters that angels alone can understand; and it is well, too, 
that they are willing to watch the fulfillment of the same, 
thinking not of themselves, but of the ever existing needs 
of humanity, that from the deep of sad and sorrowing ne- 
cessity calls aloud to the tender and true, who have through 
experience gained a foundation against which the waves of 
opposition can beat the measures to their own requiem, and 
cause no inharmony to their souls. It was well also that 
to you, Eon, was given the duty of watching for a fulfill- 
ment, the depths of which would not be revealed until long 
after Eona had turned her face homeward again. I knew 
before I fell asleep just how deeply I should need you, and 
unlike Hebron, when Mistletoe left him for her Saturn incar- 
nation, you wandered to no peaceful abode in the realms of 
spirit to soothe your weariness in dreams of the beautiful, 
but tarried in the tent with the dark-faced and dark-eyed 
mother, or followed the father, as he tended his herds, in- 
tent in breathing into their souls thought germs that, when 
quickened, would form responsive tabernacles where truth 
might find an abiding place. For it was to place land- 
marks for truth, where the wandering children could find 
them in time to come, that we came earthward, and we 
could not afford to mark our path with failure. We would 
then have no songs of gladness to chant with the returned 
warriors, no added luster to brighten our waiting home 
that would show the faithfulness of our efforts in behalf of 
the principles for which we had laid aside our robes of light, 



292 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

to don those of earth color and make. Earnest indeed were 
your efforts, and the efforts of the spirit father and mother, 
who with you were laboring in the fullness of their powers to 
make an atmosphere of spirituality, wherein could be re- 
ceived the coming messengers. The father and mother 
were superior in many ways to the tribes by which they 
were surrounded. This was necessary for the bringing 
about of the results desired, and for such place had the 
spirit father and mother looked. Time counted its days 
and months until the hour of fulfillment came, and you 
gazed into the dark eyes of innocent childhood. A tiny 
maiden with dusky cheeks had taken the place of her 
whose name had ever in spirit land and life been Eona. 
You flew not away that time in search of the light of your 
soul, as you once did, but with the prophetic lamp of your 
being burning and casting long lines of light towards the 
future, you saw where the little one would emerge from the 
shadows into the kingdom of the blessed, the same glad- 
hearted Eona who helped to make the sunlight of your 
heaven. Well for me was it that you were self -centered, 
or I should have failed many times. The mother in whose 
arms I was cradled rejoiced not in the advent of the little 
one as she would have done had her heaven-sent treasure 
been a boy, for at that time girls were considered hardly 
worth noticing, while boys, who held within their future 
the possibility of becoming warriors, were hailed by moth- 
ers, who felt honored thereby, with great rejoicing. The 
father, being a very godly man, was disposed to look upon 
the event in the light of heavenly wisdom, being far from 
conscious himself how near he came to the truth. Heaven- 
sent indeed was the little one who added one more to their 
casket of earthly jewels, even if it was not thus counted 
there. The spirit father and mother, you informed me, re- 
mained with you, seeing the need thereof, and none too great 
power could they exert to make a path over which the feet 
of the messengers could pass, bearing the lighted lamp that 
should show the true stepping stones. But a short time 
after my advent beneath the wide-spread tent there came 
to another of my father's tents another little one, who was 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 293 

also a girl. This in a measure reconciled my mother to the 
appearance of the girl in her tent, thinking, in her desire to 
stand first in my father's love, that he would not leave her 
tent to go in quest of the other mother, who had not borne 
to him a boy, as she both feared and expected she would. 
Thus it came about that the mothers in a little time became 
firm friends and visited each other's tents, when the little 
ones were always brought together. You will readily un- 
derstand that it was Zara who was to be my sister in incar- 
nation, my companion on the battle-fields of the future, 
although women were of so little account that their deeds 
of heroism and unselfishness were not considered worthy of 
recording side by side with the deeds of the men of that 
day, the records of which show to be deeds of slaughter 
that would have left the pages clearer had they never found 
there an abiding place. 

By the door of my mother's tent I played with the same 
joyousness of childhood as play the children of the present 
day, though undoubtedly in ways that bespoke the primi- 
tive day. Other little ones came to dwell in the same tent, 
but the threads in the life webs they were weaving, I have 
not time to do with. They, like myself, fulfilled their mis- 
sion and went home; or, as was said in those days, were 
gathered unto their fathers. My father was a prophet, and 
the son of a prophet, and as such was a devout man, fearing 
ever lest he should do wrong and cease to merit the light of 
prophecy that ever encircled him. He sought not to be 
known throughout all the land, as did many; living much 
apart from the cities of the plains, though many came to 
him for guidance through the power that dwelt within his 
soul, and which they recognized as God given, being far 
more willing to give ear to prophecy than are the children 
of the present, who many times scout the words of wisdom 
and warning that fall from lips that have been touched with 
coals from off the altar. Many, I remember, came to my 
father with bribes of gold and precious gems, thinking thus 
to cause him to speak favorably concerning them, that they 
might bear his words in their hearts before their enemies, 
and cause them to fear their power through the power of 



294 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the prophets of God, but such shadow never rested at the 
threshold of my father's soul. His clear and far-seeing 
eyes pierced the garb of pretense, while his lips chided the 
seeker after falsehood. This, in a sense, made him unpopu- 
lar, and many there were who wished him a dweller of 
another realm, for they feared lest he should prophesy 
against them and they should be overthrown by their ene- 
mies. In those days holy prophets were targets for the 
arrows of the enemies of truth, and many attempts were 
made to put them to death. For this reason my father 
sought not the companionship of the many, but chose 
rather to serve God in obscurity. He had but two wives, 
though many children. Unto each of his. wives had been 
given by their fathers two handmaidens, and these, as was 
the custom in those days, also became mothers. If any 
feel the blush of shame rising like a tide, let them remem- 
ber that my record in this particular point goes not beyond 
like records to be found in the history of those early days 
of this cycle. This history has long been considered sacred 
and most worshipful, and to-day is believed by many to be 
the work of God, either direct or through highest inspira- 
tion, and a disbelief in it is thought by many to merit 
eternal damnation. This being the case, no reader or be- 
liever of its pages need find offense when I touch in my his- 
tory a line parallel with the lines therein drawn. Believers 
in direct inspiration from God must inherit a strong spirit- 
ual digestion or such morsels would be too weighty for them, 
and the result would be a change of diet that sticklers for 
church and creed object to most seriously, on the ground 
that it would not possess all the eternal principles necessary 
in their mind to be self-sustaining. The high wall of sense- 
less ceremonies and soulless prayers has many times in the 
years that are past been scaled by some more wise in real 
godliness than the majority, and the facts they have car- 
ried to the world have been startling proofs of ignorance. 
This has in a measure stayed the churchward tide, teach- 
ing many to become independent centers of spiritual power, 
walking in no light borrowed from the mists of the past or 
the known falsehoods of the present, but in the light be- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 295 

stowed by the unseen watchers of human happiness, human 
woes, and human destinies. 

My mother, of whom I have said but little, was a sweet- 
faced woman for those days. She trusted my father as im- 
plicitly as he trusted the God of his fathers, and troubled 
not her heart as to the special salvation of herself or her 
daughters, though she both prayed for and admonished the 
sons to whom she had given birth, and besought them to 
walk in wisdom's ways as their father had always done, 
following after his God with true-heartedness. Perhaps 
this condition of apathy regarding the salvation of woman 
occurred from the fact of her having less opportunities for 
the development and manifestation of unchristian princi- 
ples, or what went under that name at that time, and per- 
haps she was of so little consequence in the eyes of the self- 
conceited Israelites that the god of the age passed her by 
as all unworthy of his notice. There is this one thing sure, 
if she had possessed the shrewdness of women of the pres- 
ent day, she could have outwitted the powers that governed, 
and triumphantly entered the holy land, towards which 
they were offering sacrifice, with the air of one who con- 
sidered herself both invited and expected. There are 
positive reasons for the position man at that day sustained, 
and among the several causes is this : The elements of the 
earth and air were in a cruder state, which is proved by the 
production of both the animal and the vegetable kingdom 
of that age, and only the coarse and cruder found expres- 
sion in and through nature; all that was finer and better was 
in an embryotic condition, awaiting the fulfillment of the 
page whereon, record was then being made by the ruling 
powers, — and one need not go out of the history that is 
termed sacred to find what those powers were, or the extent 
to which they ruled. 

I was speaking of my mother, who found her way to 
heaven in due time, from which she again came earthward, 
and is even at this hour a dweller among the children of the 
earth, and a worker for high and holy truth. At the time 
I played at her feet she was not the thinking woman she is 
to-day, because her soul powers lacked unfoldment, and 



296 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

matter at that time made a poor avenue for the rounding 
out thereof. She could not refrain from the little jealousies 
created by and sustained by the law that allowed man the 
number of wives that were comely in his sight, and accord- 
ingly there was at times a ripple of dissatisfaction on the 
domestic river; both wives strove to make themselves 
beautiful in the eyes of my father, who was not blind to the 
attractions of either. Sometimes my mother received his 
smiles, and was made glad thereby; then again it was the 
mother of Zara who was thus blest. There was ever un- 
certainty in their hearts that gave to all opening blooms of 
happiness a downcast look. The heart of protected child- 
hood is never sad, but like the mountain brook sings on and 
on until like the brook its possibilities are broadened, when 
the song is no longer that of a rippling rill but something 
deeper that seems to have in its depths a consciousness of 
the change that has come. Thus it was with the child 
heart of Eona. Gladness ever dwelt in it, like a song un- 
sung, and morning and evening were alike unto her. It 
happened that, although a girl, I found great favor in the 
eyes of my father, whose heart was tender, being lighted 
as it was by the prophetic touch, and I often noticed his 
eyes resting on my face, with a pleased look. I was not 
conscious at the time, as I have been since, that around us 
fell the love-light of the spirits who were watching and 
waiting, whose mission it was to prepare the soil and drop 
the seed for future harvests of truth; but this very atmos- 
phere of angel life, thought, and purpose, falling like deep 
baptisms over both, was the gladdened link that bound us.. 
I cared not for the brothers and sisters that dwelt in the 
same tent, but unto Zara, who was my baby sister, my 
heart ever went out with the tenderest love, and together, 
hand in hand, we followed our father as he watched his 
herds or drove them to greener pastures. In face and figure 
we both were comely and fair to look upon. This our other 
sisters felt, as beauty was thought at that time to be the 
only attribute that woman need possess, as her husband 
could make up for all else. This we had imbibed as natu- 
ally as water takes on the attributes of the soil through 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 297 

which it flows, and though children we looked upon our- 
selves as favored ones of our father's tribe, and failed not 
to take great pains with our toilets. You undoubtedly 
smiled many times, Eon, as you watched the heaven-sent 
children at their labor of beautifying themselves; many 
wreaths they wove of tinted leaves and the bright red fruit 
of the thorn bush, and sweet to them looked the bright 
faces that were reflected from the clear waters of the 
streams by which they played and rested. Our mothers 
fretted not their hearts because of our long absence from 
home, therefore we were free to wander wherever we 
chose. Keeping near enough to our fathers tent to find it 
by nightfall, we remained away from our mother's tent 
many days and nights together, and no one questioned why 
we did so. I can even now look back with feelings akin 
to* pleasure, to the starlights that to our hearts were then 
almost sacred. 

My father always numbered his flocks between the rising 
and setting of the sun, lest many be missing. Then when 
the twilight hour came he sat in the door of his tent while 
we played near or sat at his feet. At these times his face 
often became illuminated; and many times radiant looking 
beings came to him, towards whom our father bade us not 
to lift our eyes, lest we be struck dumb. We questioned 
not the fulfillment of this had we disobeyed our father, and 
I doubt not now the honesty of his own belief as imparted 
to us. Therefore we always hid our faces, and endeavored 
not to hear the sound of their voices. After the departure 
of these radiant beings the tent seemed bathed in sunlight, 
and my father often fell asleep, and so deep was the slum- 
ber we could not wake him. At such times we spread the 
soft skins of animals that were our beds on the ground and 
were soon in the sweet sleep of childhood. We were bid- 
den not to mention these strange visitants, lest in some 
way evil befall us; consequently we spoke neither to mother, 
brother, nor sister, but wisely kept our own council, though 
wondering much. We at this time numbered about ten 
years as you count time. 

It was at this time that my own mother went to the land 



298 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of immortals. There had for some time been an increase 
of jealousy on the part of the mother of Zara, because my 
mother had borne to my father another male child. This 
jealousy was not manifest as it had at previous times been, 
consequently was more deadly in its effects, and resulted at 
last in the mother of Zara requesting my mother to tarry 
with her in her own tent for a day, which my mother did, 
and at nightfall thought to return to her children, when the 
mother of Zara offered her wine, saying she would need it. 
The wine by the hand of the mother of Zara had received 
a deadly poison. This my mother drank, thinking all was 
well. Zara's mother then said she would walk by her side 
till they crossed the little brook from which they both drew 
water. They had scarcely reached this place when my 
mother complained of great weariness and leaned on the 
arm of the false wife, who continued to walk with her, 
seeming solicitous of her comfort and welfare. They at 
last reached the tent of my mother, who fell at the feet of 
my father, who had without previous word returned from 
watching his herds as was at times his custom to do. He 
lifted her in his arms, and, placing her on a cot, strove to re- 
store her vanished powers; but she came not back to re- 
main, only once she opened her eyes, and smiling into the 
eyes of my father spoke no word, but folded her hands 
across her breast, and was gone. Then as my father turned 
toward the mother of Zara the light of prophecy fell on 
him, his face lighted, and, speaking to the frightened 
woman, he said, "Woman, see thy work!" She immedi- 
ately confessed the deed which her heart had prompted her 
hands to perform, and, falling at the feet of my father, 
said, " Do unto me as seemeth good in thy sight," when my 
father bade her arise, and take from her tent whatsoever 
she might need. He also bade her have her eldest born take 
from the herds seven of each kind, and, before the sun of 
the morrow should set, to be journeying towards the mount- 
ains. She then passed from his sight, he not allowing her 
to touch even the hem of his garment, and when he was 
alone he fell on his knees before the wife he had most loved 
and made deep expressions of sorrow. While he thus 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 299 

mourned there fell around me a strange light, and I heard 
a voice saying, " Go kneel at thy father's side and comfort 
him." I obeyed the voice and the light grew brighter and 
brighter. Kneeling at my father's side, I heard his voice 
saying, "In truth I am comforted and blessed of God." 
Words fell from my lips and I knew not the import thereof, 
but knew the heart of my father was comforted and that 
peace would abide with him. My mother was buried as be- 
came the wife of a prophet, her body being wrapped in fine 
linen, though previously anointed with holy oil, as was the 
custom at that time. Only at the time of burial did the 
honors of earth fall on the burthen-bearing mothers of the 
land. It was well they were not conscious of the injustice 
meted out to them unstintingly by those they blessed by their 
labors. It was well for their peace of mind that there 
dawned not on their souls the possibilities of their own 
powers. In those days mothers were honored only in the 
birth of male children; nothing else was set down to their 
record as worthy of approval. 

I sorrowed not for my mother, though I comprehended 
the injustice of the deed committed by the jealous wife, and 
by her own lips confessed before she left my father's pres- 
ence. My mother had never called out the love of my soul 
towards her, consequently there was no chance for an ex- 
pression of its depths. After the burial of my mother, the 
handmaidens bestowed upon her at the time of her mar- 
riage, superintended the tent that had been her realm. In 
this way I came under the care and restrictions of others 
when not by my father's side. Zara was easily consoled for 
the loss of her mother, and our life-tide flowed about the 
same. The jealous wife did as my father bid, and never 
after crossed his path; neither did he take unto himself 
other wives, but became even more godly than before, prophe- 
sying much, and becoming more known to the inhabitants of 
all lands from which tidings were brought. It must be re- 
membered that the incarnation of which I now write oc- 
curred in the early days of this last great cycle, from which 
the creation of man is dated, as though there had been no 
previous creations or inhabitants. Ignorance builds high 



300 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

walls, and it takes the battering ram of common sense ages 
to break down the same, and it may be ages yet before the 
inhabitants of your land can accept the idea that men and 
women existed before the whirlwind of deific power blew 
together the pile of dust from which the man Adam was 
commanded to walk forth as the king of the realn^) I 
make no statement that man was created in the manner 
spoken of; I merely refer to an idea that exists now as it 
has existed for many ages, and I can assure you that the 
land in which you now dwell, had, before the period marked 
by what was deemed a great power, been peopled again and 
again. The ebb and flow of the tides of existence over- 
spread with the ebb and flow of the great tides of earth, 
with this exception : the shores thereof are never left with- 
out some proof of the tide that has receded. The cause of 
this is easily seen. The earth in its fulfillments has ever 
touched certain progressive points; in connection with this 
other planets have had their influence, yet all in harmony 
with the development and condition of the earth. The re- 
sult of the combined causes has at times swept man from 
the earth until the shores of existence had a dreary look, 
yet never from the first advent of man on your earth as a 
proof of the power of evolution has the earth been without 
inhabitants. Let no one understand me to say that man 
outside of the form is the result of the law of evolution. 
The form that spirit individualized in the heart of Deity oc- 
cupies is the result of this great law, and no one need un- 
dertake to prove that matter gives birth to mind, or that 
mind gives birth to matter. Shall I startle you, Eon, when 
I say 'I believe them both to have ever existed? Neverthe- 
less I do thus believe; I say not that it is so, but that is 
what I believe, and I say this with the knowledge that be- 
fore me lies the endless forever in which to satisfy all my 
longings, my hungerings after wisdom. 

It is not wise to consider spirits infallible. Even when 
they have many times incarnated, and gathered unstint- 
ingly from the fields of the Infinite, they have not become 
all- wise, all-powerful, and through mistakes may have yet 
many lessons to learn, Certainly I know of no time when 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 301 

wisdom ceases to be sought for as the brightest gem in the 
soul's diadem, and if I could be convinced that such a con- 
dition was attainable, I would be very slow in my efforts to 
reach the point where mental inaction is the climax. So. 
Eon, I only give my ideas, with the assurance that I am not 
infallible and may be mistaken after all. It may be wise to 
tell you why I think so. I, hold as do many, that matter is 
not destroyed; you burn a material structure of any kind 
and it passes from your sight; it has changed form but is 
not destroyed, and exists still in the elements as one of its 
possibilities that will respond to the necessities that will 
again speak it into form. This is why I say you cannot de- 
stroy matter, and it is a settled fact that spirit cannot be 
destroyed, and from this point I reason back and say as a 
conclusion of thought that both have ever existed as neces- 
sities. There are those who hold that spirit in time loses its 
identity, and all spirits that have existed and do exist will 
become as one immense sea of spirit, ever radiant and ever 
pure. If this be so, what good can the earth lessons bring- 
to the spirits who through matter have been crowded and 
forced from one condition to another? Surely spirit as such 
has ever been radiant, ever been pure; and if no other 
point is to be gained by these earthly rounds than these 
conditions, together with an ocean oneness, where has 
Deity made one step forward? Like the Jewish Jehovah, 
he would receive all the glory besides swallowing up in his 
infinitude all the individualized spirits with their dearly 
bought joys, which are the result of researches into wis- 
dom's ways. I reverence Deity as a principle, but as a 
power could he be thus unjust to his children, I fear my 
reverence would be withheld. I see, Eon, that I have again 
gone to other fields to glean, but it is well at times; besides 
mixed bouquets are always the sweetest and most admired. 



302 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 



CHAPTER XXXIV. 

I stand on the mountains, 

Grown glad, and made free 

From the shadows that wove at their will 

The webs for a mortal, 

Whose feet tarried not, 

Till they stood at the foot of the hill. 

I stand on the mountains 

And smile at the past, 

That cloud-like has swept from my sky, 

Leaving only the mists 

Of amber and rose, 

With not even the brush of a sigh. 

I stand on the mountains, 

And wait to fulfill 

To the land that I ever shall love, 

The promise I made 

In the temples of light, 

That are built in the cities above. 

I stand on the mountains, 

Mist-hid from your sight. 

And I loop back the curtains that fall 

'Twixt the here and the there, 

With the star of my love 

When I hear from the valley your call. 

I stand on the mountains, 

And lo ! from afar 

Do the rivers of memory flow, 

And I gather the gems 

From the shores they have fanned, 

With the breath of the long, long ago. 

I stand on the mountain, 

All freed from the wrath 

That fell over and around me like hail ; 

And I hear the low sob 

From the whirlwinds of woe 

That are resting themselves in the vale. 

I stand on the mountains, 

All redeemed from the past, 

That had power to fasten the chain 

That bound to the dross. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 303 

The gold that was pure, 

That now shines in its glory again. 

I stand on the mountains, 

And count o'er the gems 

I have won and shall wear as my own, 

When the shadows that flit 

In the valleys you tread 

Have folded their blackness and flown. 

I stand on the mountain, 

Dear soul of my soul, 

Where I'll wait till you reach unto me 

The hands that I clasped 

As you entered the mist 

That blew earthward across the dull sea. 

And standing on the mountain, Eon, my heart weaves 
into rhyme the triumphs of the past as naturally as the 
song birds sing under the skies of June, and the triumph of 
my soul falls over yours in a baptism of unwritten and un- 
spoken love. I tarried awhile by the way to chant my 
gladness, and now take up the line of light that runs back 
through the ages, the doors of which have ever been 
thought to be eternally closed, but which I, a woman, dare 
open to the world, thereby letting fall earthward through 
the open door the shine and shade of the unthought-of 
past, — unthought of to mortal in the light of a coming 
knowledge, but both thought of and comprehended by 
some who have dwelt long in the lovelit cities of our 
Father. In the language of the age from which I now 
search the records for facts, it came to pass that the hand- 
maiden who came into my departed mother's tent as a 
superintending power, had two sons, who, according to the 
law of incarnation, were my half-brothers. The elder of 
these looked not upon me with pleasure, because he desired 
to win favor in the eyes of my father, that he might 
thereby become possessed of both land and herds. Accord- 
ingly he despised me in his heart because I followed much 
after my father, as I had been wont to do since my earliest 
remembrance. This he endeavored to dissuade me from in 
various ways, making me many promises which he never 
fulfilled. Zara's heart in time became embittered towards 



304 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

him, and she cared no more to please him; therefore we 
again wandered by the side of my father, glad with the 
life of freedom in which we breathed the harmonies of 
nature. 

It happened at one time that this half-brother, who was 
many years older than were we, watched the herds with my 
father, and while yet the sun shone a messenger came to 
my father, saying he must go hence, being called for by 
the high priest, who had heard of his fame as a prophet. 
No one dared at that time refuse to obey so holy a being, and 
he accordingly went, bidding Zara and me not to wander 
far from the tent, and to remain until he came again unto 
us. He also bade the elder son watch the herds and care 
for the children left with him. Night time passed, and we 
slept as was our custom in the tent of my father, nor waked 
until the sun had shone some hours. The elder son had 
seemed kind, and after the morning meal of unleavened bread 
and such fruits as we here and there plucked, he told us he 
had found a tree in the forest, not far away, that bore a 
rare fruit, such as at that time was seldom seen and when 
found was much treasured. Seeing we were both interested 
and unsuspecting, he proposed to lead us thither after ex- 
acting from us a promise that we would tell no one of the 
fruit or our father of his absence from the herds. This we 
freely promised, in our childish innocence, and hand in 
hand followed him forestward. The memory of that morn- 
ing is as fadeless as is the light of the stars. Even the 
blue of the sky, the silvery whiteness of the clouds that 
looked like piles of fleecy wool made white and shining, the 
lowing of the herds, the soft summer breath that touched 
our cheeks, the call of birds on the wing to their mates, all 
come back with the same vividness that touched all the past 
that pointed with prophetic finger to the present. As we 
reached the forest shade we felt a shiver of dread; we al- 
most wished we had not left the tent of our father, and 
were" about to return, but suddenly seeing some bright red 
berries we forgot all else, and gathering ate them. This 
turned Our thoughts and also the tide of our lives. A sim- 
ple thing is a handful of ripe berries to change a life-tide, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 305 

but it is usually thus, because great events call for corre- 
sponding depth of thought, and thought sometimes at least 
results in favorable conclusions. Childhood is not the season 
of thought, but of impulse, the results of which are among 
the things unseen. We had wandered but a little way into 
the forest when the elder brother stopped suddenly, saying 
he had forgotten the sacks we would need for gathering the 
fruit, an abundance of which, he said, we were to carry 
home with us, as our father he thought would be gone sev- 
eral days, and would therefore know nothing of his absent- 
ing himself from his special care. He bade us go on slowly, 
pointing out the direction we were to take, while he would 
return to the tent for the forgotten sacks. Childhood in 
that age was far more unsuspecting than at the present; 
consequently we trudged on, thinking every moment the 
wonderful tree with its rare fruit would bend towards us 
its branches, laden with what our hearts most desired, be- 
cause our imagination had conjured through the words of 
our brother a picture of beauty. The hours slipped by as 
beads of amber on a silken cord. We at times sat down at 
the roots of a tree to wait for the brother, whom as yet we 
saw not. It was in no way natural for us to count the 
hours of the day as they passed. They came and went 
from sunrise to sunset, we not ever realizing that we were 
growing older. Childhood is not an age when immovable 
mountains tower skyward; it is the enchanted isle found in 
the river of life near by where it rises, and is veiled by a 
powerful princess who has many natures. We had never 
as yet stepped from the island where all children tarry for 
awhile before they become awakened to the fact that the 
river that is so beautiful and bears such silvery ripples 
wanders at last through desert lands where fruit and bloom 
are alike unseen. Consequently we had no thought but 
that all was well and would be well. We thought not of 
wild beasts, because we had been instructed that such never 
infested the borders of the forest except at night, and we 
dreamed not that we were even then far away from the 
borders, and expected every moment our brother would 
overtake us with the sacks we were in haste to fill. Thus 
20 



306 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

it was we wandered on and on, gathering here and there 
sweet berries, which we ate. Consequently we felt no hun- 
ger, neither did we thirst. At last we saw not far in the 
distance a low bending tree bearing fruit such as we had 
never before seen. Thinking without doubt this was the 
tree to which the brother referred, we hastened toward it, 
shouting and clapping our hands in delight, and standing 
beneath its branches felt our hearts lighten. Here we 
waited for the brother, nor thought wrong had come or 
could come to any one, until we noticed that the shadows 
were gathering. Then it was we thought evil had befallen 
our brother, and felt that we must return as rapidly as we 
could or evil would likewise befall our father's herds. Gath- 
ering from the laden branches all the fruit we could carry 
without the long-looked-for sacks, we started, as we sup- 
posed homeward, walking as rapidly as we could, lest the 
darkness should find us still in the forest. We thought not 
of ourselves, not doubting but we would soon be at our 
father's tent. Our only trouble was for the brother, unto 
whom we felt that great evil had come, yet we conjectured 
not what it could be. The shadows tarried not for us, and 
we made still greater haste, but at last the deep mantle of 
forest darkness fell over us. None can imagine the black- 
ness of night in the depths of a forest unless they have ex- 
perienced it. We could neither see nor sense the path, if 
path there was. This confused us, and we feared to stir, 
yet we moved on, as though unconsciously led to what we 
afterward found to be a little hollow. The ground here 
seemed soft and free from low bushes, and not knowing or 
seeing what else to do we sat down and waited, knowing tho 
morning would come after a time. There was in our hearts 
a consciousness that wild and ferocious beasts roamed the 
forests at night in search of prey, and we knew if such 
beasts found us we would be looked upon as choice mor- 
sels; yet with all this knowledge there was in our hearts 
a Sabbath-like restf ulness. We felt as though from a source 
unseen there fell over us a protecting power; the breath of 
rare blooms seemed wafting around us, and there was in 
our souls an unchanted hymn of gladness. Wearied chil- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 307 

dren with peace like this falling over them soon forget the 
circumstances by which they are surrounded and sleep 
closes the lids. Thus were we soothed from conscious 
weariness to unconscious restfulness, from which no night- 
time horror wakened us. 

You recounted all this to me, Eon, after I went home — 
I mean to the soul's home. I had not forgotten it, yet it 
was pleasant to listen as you related the manner in which 
you and the soul mate of Zara, together with the spirit 
fathers and mothers protected us. It was your presence and 
power that gave unto us the feeling of peace and restfulness. 
Guarded indeed were we by the heavenly messengers whose 
special province it was to be a light in the paths of lost 
children. Could we then have known the future that lay 
before us, the air of the enchanted isle of childhood would 
have grown chill and drear; as it was we dreamed not of 
change of home or land, and saw not where the river of 
life diverged and swept around high banks, rock-crowned 
and rock-bordered. Eon, does your hand grow restless 
with the desire to even now grasp the brother's hand 
whom your heart tells you led us from home because of 
his own selfish desires; led us away to the forest, where 
he expected we would be destroyed, that he might, by 
seeking to comfort the father, win the favor in his sight 
he most desired, that thereby he might become the pos- 
sessor of flocks and lands? There are many unexpected 
bitternesses that weave themselves into the lives of earth's 
children, but from many and deep experiences I have 
learned that all wrong, all evil, is a power from which 
to some one, at some time, comes an actual good. If there 
were no causes there would be no results, and the central 
power for good makes even so-called evil pay tribute at 
the shrine of truth and purity; people whose hearts love 
most to censure see not this, yet the fact exists neverthe- 
less, and the brother who led us forestward proved the 
power needed to unbar a door through which we must 
pass, though he had not the power to bring upon us the 
evil that his heart cherished, and that was the prompting 
power of his soul. There is an unseen and unheard 



308 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

rhythm in all the deeds of life, here and hereafter, that 
could onejbe conscious of would breath an assurance of 
final good., The sleep of childhood is ever deep and un- 
broken when weariness has added its power; the air of 
night had grown chill, yet lying in each others arms we 
noticed it not, and being accustomed to life in a tent the 
leaf-covered ground was all we cared for. 

Sleep fills all the cells of our material forms with rest- 
fulness, and with the fullness thereof our eyes were un- 
closed. It is natural when childhood reigns to wake from 
deep sleep with the feeling that actual occurrences are 
but dreams, the waking from which would bid them be- 
gone. It was thus with Zara and Eona. We felt as we half 
opened our eyes that a wearisome dream had crept into our 
sleep, and had followed us to the very door of the morn- 
ing, and we expected to find ourselves in our father's tent; 
but when fully awake, with the consciousness that we were 
in the forest there came back to us a complete record of 
the past day's wanderings, and our hearts were full of un- 
uttered fear and anxiety. We asked ourselves and each 
other what we could and should do. The conclusion was 
that we must be near the edge of the forest and could 
therefore easily reach home. Aside from this spoken con- 
clusion, there was in the heart of each a dread we dare 
not speak, fearing to hear in words the picture that like 
a phantom flitted through our brains. The gladness of the 
yester-morning was gone; there seemed nowhere in all the 
world, that we knew of, a single gleam of sunlight, and, 
rising to our feet, we thought to hasten on and homeward, 
when we heard behind us a rustle as of something mov- 
ing. One who has never been far into a forest can have 
no idea how the snapping of a twig or the rustle of a leaf 
speaks to the inner consciousness of the listener; turning 
we saw standing before us a lion whose proportions in our 
eyes grew rapidly more and more and more immense. He 
offered not to stir, but looked at us calmly as though he 
was never to be wakened to a condition of ferocity; yet 
we trusted no wild beasts, and, with shrieks and cries that 
served but to increase our fright, we started forward with 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 300 

no idea of where we were going. We thought only of 
flight and escape. In our haste we but retarded our flight 
and finally fell, both meeting the same fate, because with 
scarcely knowing what we were doing we had joined 
hands to be a protection to each other. We had no ex- 
pectation then but to be devoured, and, twining our arms 
around each other, we waited with what horror words 
have not the power to explain. How long we lay with 
our faces pressed against the leafy earth we knew not, 
though it seemed that ages had come and gone, and yet 
we were not devoured. At last we cautiously lifted our 
faces, to meet the eyes of the same lion, that sat near to 
us watching us, — for what we knew not. Again we hid 
our faces, speaking no word to each other. At last the 
lion laid his huge body down close to ours, the long hair 
from his shaggy mane sweeping over our heads. There 
comes a time when from uncertainty one feels that there 
must be a deliverance. This time or condition came to us, 
and with a feeling that death would be preferable to the 
agony of the suspense that held in it at each moment 
the bitterness of death, we raised ourselves and waited 
for the decision. We unclasped not each other's hands, 
there being a consolation in the pressure. The lion lifted 
his great head and moving a little nearer laid it in our 
laps. As we had not yet risen to our feet, we spoke not, but 
looking into each other's eyes read there the question, 
What did it mean? Of course we could not farther raise 
ourselves, with the lion's head in our laps, and all we yet 
could do was to wait. At last the head was lifted and 
the eyes of the dumb beast looked into ours. We turned not 
our eyes, neither did they drop under the steady gaze of 
those of the lion. Slowly closed the eyes that looked 
into ours; again the head fell on our laps, and the tongue 
of the lion caressed our hands. There was in this some- 
thing so strange, so at variance with the known charac- 
ter of the animal, that we were still more astonished. 
At length we laid our hands on his head, which seemed 
pleasant to him, and gradually there came into our hearts 
a glimmer of hope that there might be some way to es- 



310 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

cape the fate that had seemed hovering over us. A strange 
trio indeed were we — two lost children with no company 
but the strangest and most ferocious of wild animals. 
While yet we sat on the ground, with the lion's head in 
our laps and our hands on his head, there came to our 
souls once more the same breathings of peace that we 
had felt the night previous, and there were breathed on 
the air words that fell on our ears bidding us to trust 
and all would be well. We looked far and near for the 
object from whence came the words, but nowhere could 
we see aught but the green of the forest and the leaf- 
strewn earth. The sun had not as yet risen to the height 
that its rays found us, by which we felt that either it must 
be early morning or we had gone farther than we had 
dreamed into the forest, which then seemed boundless. 
The agony that had overshadowed us was rapidly depart- 
ing, as there was assurance in the voice that had spoken, 
and assurance in the deportment of the lion, which seemed 
kind-eyed whenever he turned towards us his great head. 
With the passing of fear from our hearts, there came to 
us a consciousness of hunger, and for the first time we 
thought of the fruit we had gathered from the tree in 
search of which we had gone the previous morning. Look- 
ing around we saw it scattered over the ground where we 
made our first attempt to escape from the beast that had so 
terrified us. Lifting the shaggy head from our laps, we 
turned in quest of the fruit. The lion followed us, keep- 
ing very near, and watched us while we partook of the 
fruit that seemed unusually refreshing to us, as we had 
eaten no food since the previous morning. The animal of- 
fered not to breakfast with us, and beginning to feel that 
we owed him something for not devouring us we offered 
him with our hands a portion of what we had gathered. 
This he took and ate with the same seeming relish by which 
our repast was characterized, and then stood before us 
with the appearance of one who casts his lot with 
others. There had been in our hearts an extreme of un- 
told agony and fear, but this was gone, and in the place 
of it there was dawning a feeling of kindness and trust 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 311 

toward the animal who seemed inclined to be our com- 
panion. 

Our first thought after the conclusion of our simple re- 
past was to reach home, for we feared our father would re- 
turn before we reached the tent, and anxiety for the brother 
was still uppermost in our hearts, it not occurring to us that 
he had made a point of doing us an injustice; in fact our 
hearts were too free from guile to have reflected therein 
the fully formed ideas of others that were born soul-centers 
of selfishness. We could but feel in our hearts an uncer- 
tainty as to the order of manifestations that might occur, 
should we attempt to leave the immediate presence of 
our strange companion, yet we were conscious that we 
could not remain where we were; besides we knew it but 
foolishness to put off the moment of departure by thinking 
there would be some other way out of the difficulty, for 
we well knew that we might remain where we were for 
years, and not be found; and Lit is a fact that age in the 
truest sense signifies not the passing of years, but the ex- 
periences by which the life paths are crowded. Many 
there are who glide adown the rippling river of their own 
existence and seem when their boats are moored on the 
farther side but little older than when the blush of their 
first morning in earth life tinted the skies, and in fact 
they are but little older. Experience is age, in the lan- 
guage of the soul, and experience it was that between 
morning and morning had changed the hearts of inno- 
cent, unsuspecting childhood to hearts wherein sugges- 
tions and conclusions were being rapidly born. The night 
of uncertainty and morning of inexpressible agony had 
done their work well, had opened new avenues through 
which flooded a deeper current of thought than ever before 
touched our souls. Womanhood seemed staring us in the 
face, and there crept into our hearts an inexpressible cer- 
tainty of conditions heretofore unknown to us. With one 
accord, and with hands clasped as though to express an 
undying love, we turned our steps, as we supposed, home- 
ward. Slowly the huge lion followed us, and we felt that 
wherever our path led us there he also would go. We 



312 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

talked no more as children talk, nor did we realize to the 
fullest extent the depth of our own souls; but the bud and 
bloom of childhood were gone, and the hot air from the un- 
seen, untrod deserts of life touched our cheeks. On we 
went, becoming more and more accustomed to the presence 
and companionship of the lion. We at last began to feel 
that we were not nearing the tent of our father, for deeper 
and denser seemed the forest, wilder and wilder the sur- 
roundings, until with one accord we sat down on a little 
knoll to decide the path we would take, or rather the direc- 
tion in which we would turn our steps. 

While we thus rested and planned the lion stood before 
us seeming to wait our decision. Suddenly his eyes glared, 
and, with a growl that awoke with redoubled power the 
agonies of the early morning, he made a great spring 
towards us, and we stood amazed thinking the final decis- 
ion had come. For a moment we seemed unconscious, 
and when aware that we still breathed, feeling not the 
teeth of the lion tearing our flesh, and hearing yet low 
growls and a noise as though a contest was taking place 
behind us, we arose to our feet, and turning, saw with a 
feeling of gratitude in our hearts the dead carcass of an 
animal, from the bones of which the lion was tearing the 
yet warm flesh by way of a more substantial breakfast. 
Had we known the peculiar characteristics of our compan- 
ion we should have had more fear after he had tasted 
blood than before, but our ignorance in this proved our 
release from fear, and after gaining self-possession we 
decided that we were lost without any chance either of 
being found or finding our way to the edge of the forest. 
This conclusion once arrived at, we found it easier to plan 
for the future, which we did without delay. We knew our 
home must be in the forest unless we could reach the 
farther limits, which was doubtful because of the wild an- 
imals that were on the alert for prey, and we knew not 
what lay before us, whether the forest was passable or im- 
passable. In this dilemma we saw no way but to go on and 
on, trusting the result of each step, whether it led to life 
and release or to death. Consequently we started on once 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 313 

more, which the lion seeing seemed in no way to cause him 
displeasure; neither did he seem disposed to be left, but im- 
mediately taking in his huge, cruel-looking jaws all he 
could well carry of his prey, he took up his position by the 
side of the lost and wandering children, following us as a 
devoted dog might follow the master he loved and chose 
to protect. After the last episode there came upon our 
souls a more trusting feeling toward the lion, and we felt 
that did he not in his great hunger devour us he might 
stand between us and the ferocity born of hunger in other 
animals. With this feeling uppermost we clung to rather 
than evaded him. We grew hungry and gathered roots 
from the mellow earth, and hastened not, because we knew 
not what the end would be; besides we knew we were as 
safe in one place as in another. Here and there berries 
and the fruit of the thorn-bush grew, which we gathered 
and ate. Thus passed the first day of our wandering after 
we were conscious that we were lost. Mght again ap- 
proached weaving in the forest shadows. This we dreaded 
and our hearts again took on a fear born in part from past 
experiences. Our companion sought not to leave us, but 
seemed to wait our movements more earnestly than before. 
We selected, before it became too dark to see, our abiding 
place for the night, and broke from the limbs of low-bend- 
ing trees branches with which to cover ourselves as a pro- 
tection against the chill air of night. Having all things 
prepared, and wearied with the day's wanderings and the 
feelings of uncertainty that filled our souls, we lay down 
on our leafy beds. This the lion noticed, and he stretched 
himself directly in front of us, and, strange as the position 
was, we felt that we were protected. Again there crept 
into our souls the assurance that all would be well, and 
with a feeling that some of the beautiful beings who talked 
with our father were watching us, we fell asleep. 

So worn, so wearied, had we become by the ceaseless wan- 
derings in the forest, besides the occurrences that had 
brought such extreme mental suffering, that the sleep that 
came to us deepened until there was not even the faintest- 
shadow of sorrow to weave its sighs in the web of our 



314 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

dreams. At that time we might have been devoured from 
the face of the earth, and have been scarcely conscious; 
but our mission was not yet complete; the life-lines ran to- 
ward the future, to cross or blend with others. There exists 
in the central power of each individualized existence a 
force unseen and undreamed of, that holds over the circum- 
stances, both present and future, a positive control, repel- 
ling some and attracting others. This is what some are 
pleased to call fate, because they can in no other way ex- 
press the truth that in their souls is but half born. This 
force (your language holds no more explanatory word) ac- 
cepts the circumstances by which each being is surrounded, 
and through which are taught life's lessons, be they bitter 
or otherwise. This it was that brought to us the day and 
deeds of which we had never dreamed. This it was that 
would be commander-in-chief on the fields of the future. 
Thus it will be seen there is no such thing as fate, when ac- 
cepted in the light of man's comprehension of the same, 
but an inborn force both attractive and repellent, that we 
might call the shuttle in the loom of time, that weaves 
whether we will or no the colors over which it holds con- 
trol. Eon, does this sound strange? If so, remember that 
I am spirit, disrobed of the more gross materiality, and see 
the spiritual side of existing conditions that once were to 
me but myths. I realize, too, that I may to some seem 
testing the credulity of human nature in giving as I do so 
strange a history of our no less strange companion; but 
those who object to my statements on the ground of an im- 
possibility, I beg to refer to similar statements made in 
what is termed sacred history, assuring such that when 
from conditions is born a circumstance there is also at that 
moment born a possibility for others of the same nature. 
It is utterly impossible with one blow to both open and 
close the same avenue. 

Eon, I am aware I am not hastening with the historical 
points when I thus digress, but I have many, very many 
thought gems to drop by the way, for which more than all 
else I come to weave in unmeasured lines the occurrences 
in part of past incarnations. If here and there a seed pearl 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 316 

may be woven in with an undimmed luster, I shall be satis- 
fied; because there has been in the past great dearth of 
thought, and the time has come when the world needs 
something to give impetus to the same and break the old 
wave that bears on its crest so little that is worth the time 
of mortals to gather. Truth-bearing thoughts become, 
after a time, exhausted, not that the truth is less, but that 
it is absorbed by receptive brains, and more is demanded, 
or there is an exhaustion of brain power by inaction. Com- 
ing back again to the point from which I started, where 
will be found the sleeping children, I will walk for a time 
in the more direct path, with no promise that I will not in 
the future digress. The sleep that held us lessened, as the 
demand for the same met its supply, and the late morning 
found us with open eyes looking here and there, and seeing 
only a world of green leaves. Before us stood the kind- 
eyed and gentle lion of the forest. For the first time I 
involuntarily reached towards him my hand, and he imme- 
diately bowed therein his great head. There was in this 
movement an assurance that I never after doubted, though 
I gave it no form in words, and I never after had reason to 
watch with fear or dread the strange animal that thus 
united with ours his fate. We wondered much as to the 
reason of his following us, but undoubtedly those who 
believe that the beast upon whose back Balaam rode 
spoke, being controlled thus to do by the angel of the Lord, 
will understand the reason of our lion protector assuming 
the lamb nature. Not that it was the angel of the Lord, as 
was understood in the case of Balaam; who thus controlled 
and subdued him, but, as I have since learned from the then 
invisible ones, it was none other than the guardian watch- 
ers of our incarnation, who knew whither and for what 
purpose they were guiding us. I promise not to remain 
within the limits of possibilities as recorded in the history 
called the Bible, yet should I do so, there need be no in- 
credulous lifting of eyebrows by the Bible-bound children. 
There was felt in our physical beings a positive need of 
food of some kind, and we prepared to set out in search of 
our morning meal. The deeper we went into the heart of 



316 

the forest the scarcer grew the berries, so we searched for 
roots in the mellow earth, and found but a scant supply. 
These we ate, and added thereto tender, juicy leaves from 
the little twigs that grew at the roots of trees, which 
quenched the thirst we were beginning to feel. The 
day crept on, and still we wandered, digging and eat- 
ing whatever we dared to. We came at last to feel that we 
could eat anything. 

Thus days and nights passed, we seeming no nearer to 
either edge of the forest than on the first day of our wander- 
ing. Our strength was failing, we having for several days 
taken no substantial nourishment, and we were not so well 
adapted to fasting as was our companion, who seemed not 
to notice the absence of morning or evening meal. After 
several days of wandering, towards night, or between the 
dark and the deep blackness that was ever born in the 
forest at a late hour, there fell on our ears the low, savage 
growl of the lion, as we had before heard it, though this 
time it awakened in our souls no dread; besides, directly in 
front of us, at no great distance, was what seemed to us 
two balls of fire. These came nearer and nearer, when 
suddenly there was a spring of the lion, a contest that we 
heard rather than saw, and all again was quiet. Coming 
to our side the lion seemed desirous of showing us his prey, 
and we followed where he led, and stood at last near the 
dead animal. The lion began tearing from the same long 
strips of flesh, which he dropped at our feet, and finding 
them in the darkness we actually ate with rare zest the 
offering thus made. Thus supped the wandering trio, and 
with a feeling of restfulness we had not known in days we 
again slept, the lion guarding us with his great form, as 
was his self-appointed task. I do not intend or desire to 
give all the incidents of this strange pilgrimage, only such 
as will give an idea of our wandering at that time. We 
slept, waked, and wandered, digging roots and gathering 
tender, juicy leaves that served for drink. Occasionally 
our lion companion and protector won for himself and us a 
wondrous repast, of which with him we partook, congratu- 
lating ourselves on having so generous a provider. Grad- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 317 

ually we ceased to think of home, and there were moments 
when the sunlight of assuring peace fell on our souls. We 
had no settled expectation of the future, yet there had 
gradually come to us a half consciousness that other sur- 
roundings awaited us, which in our uncertain wanderings 
we were approaching. 

Thus we had gone on and on for days, until we had 
ceased to count the mornings and evenings, — ceased also 
to fear and dread either our surroundings or what the 
future might hold. One day as the forest shadows, which 
we had learned to read, told of an hour past the noon-time, 
there fell on our ears a noise utterly unlike any we had 
heard. It was like the song of a brook. The lion also 
heard it, and turned his head in the direction from whence 
it proceeded. This language of motion we understood, and, 
walking in the direction indicated, the babbling echoes came 
nearer, until at last we stood in sight of a rapidly running 
stream. This to us was like entering the enchanted realm 
of fairy-land. We actually sat down on the bank of the 
river-like stream and wept for joy. The unannounced 
wonder came to us so suddenly that we were in no way pre- 
pared to meet it, and it was long before we could stay the 
tide of our tears. Finally we crept down to the water's 
edge, and, dipping with our hands the crystal drops, drank 
and drank till we felt our physical beings refreshed. Long 
we sat on the bank of this stream, gladdening both ear and 
eye with sight and sound thereof, nor dreamed that it 
might hold for us still another language, which hearing we 
would fully understand. We had been so delighted with 
the presence of the singing stream that we had thought of 
nothing farther, and not until we felt that we must journey 
on did we come to the barrier it formed to our progress. 
We knew that to follow it would be an undertaking crowned 
with uncertainty; besides, we would lose sight of it in 
many places by the thick growth of trees and brush 
through which we could not make our way. A forlorn 
looking pair were we; indeed our joy had faded, and we 
saw only before us a forest prison-house from which there 
could be no release. With this thought uppermost in our 



318 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

minds Zara involuntarily laid her hands on the head of the 
lion, and in words of piteous appeal begged him to save us 
from what seemed eternal bondage. His eyes looked into 
hers, and I saw by his side the flutter of a white robe of 
gossamer-like texture, which I knew to belong not to Zara, 
Then a hand of silvery radiance seemed not only to rest on, 
but to sink into the depths of the shaggy mane. I dared 
not speak, lest the power I felt present to guide and save 
would disappear, but with my eyes still on the lion I saw 
him crouch at our feet, saw his eyes follow the movements 
of some presence not visible to us, and felt at the same 
time my powers of thought grasped by an unseen power 
and held. In this condition of semi-consciousness we, 
scarce sensing what we were doing, seemed forced to place 
ourselves on the back of the lion. This we did, and he, 
immediately rising, entered the stream, and stopped not 
until we were safely landed on the farther side. <f Here let 
me refer the incredulous, who dare not doubt Bible au- 
thority, to the short acquaintance the heroic Jonah had 
with the whale. They who are blest with common sense 
can discern between the probabilities and possibilities of 
the two experience^ Certainly we did not put the lion to 
the inconvenience that Jonah did the whale, who must 
have lost his relish for food; and undoubtedly Jonah felt 
deeply grateful for the fresh air which greeted him at the 
moment of his exit. The semi-consciousness that seemed to 
have enveloped us all passed away, and we felt that we 
had dreamed; yet we knew it to be a dream with an exact 
fulfillment, for we were on the opposite bank, and could 
continue our journey with the assurance fully born in our 
souls that around us were silent watchers of our destiny; 
and there also came to us a positive consciousness that we 
would in time reach some point where dwelt the children 
of our father's God. This we never after doubted, but gave 
no thought as to where or whom the inhabitants would be 
that would meet us. We tarried that night near the bank of 
the stream, and fell asleep, with its babbling waking echoes 
among the hills and vales of dream-land. The morning 
found us ready to go forward, and we tarried not, but were 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 319 

not able to travel as rapidly as we had done, for our feet, 
which were without covering, had become swollen and 
much hurt by at different times injuring the cuticle. This 
trouble increased, until at last there came a morning when 
Zara could no longer walk. We knew not what to do; to rest 
where we were would in time end in something more than 
death. With this new shadow falling over us we turned 
our hearts in silent appeal to the powers that had before 
delivered us, and again in response there was a glimpse of 
the white robe, there was the hand of silvery radiance 
on the mane of the lion, who immediately crouched 
at the feet of Zara, and we distinctly heard the words, 
"Mount and ride." There was no tarrying, no need of a 
second command, and with Zara sitting on the back of the 
lion, with my hand resting on his mane, we continued our 
journey. Does any one object to the presence of angel 
watchers in a place like the one described, on the ground of 
an impossibility? Let me direct the hearts of such to the 
angels who stood in the fiery furnace, and from the power 
born of knowledge so changed the elements by which the 
ones to be consumed were surrounded that not even the 
smell of fire was on their garments. 

Strange indeed seems our mode of traveling when seen 
through the possibilities of the present, through which the 
unthinking peer and pronounce their unsought conclusions. 
Yet we came to look upon it in the same matter-of-fact man- 
ner that characterizes the children of the present day, who 
relate themselves the incidents of their lives in an un- 
questioning manner, thinking not that there may be an 
equal strangeness in them, if not a similarity. We ceased 
not to trust our companion in whom we had found such 
abiding friendship, and there gradually came into our 
hearts an assurance that it was through the power of the 
invisible guardians that his nature had become subdued: 
and there was also born in our hearts the consciousness that 
we were being led in the right direction, although no pillar 
of light visible to us preceded us. There was a decided 
change in the forest; less dense it seemed, while now and 
then berries made their appearance, indicating in the Ian- 



320 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

guage of nature an approach to the forest borders. This 
we hailed with delight, though we were conscious that our 
father's tent was far from us, and we were well assured we 
would never again rest beneath its protecting folds; and 
indeed so changed had we become by our surroundings 
and the incidents that not only seemed but were born for 
us, that our thoughts seldom wandered to the old life, and 
as seldom did we speculate on the new that held only un- 
certainties. I know not the length of time we wandered, 
though I can testify that it was not forty years; for in bodily 
stature we had not peered into the realms of womanhood; 
neither had the clothing we wore away become entirely 
worn from our bodies by the low growth of bush and shrub, 
though, unlike the garments of the children of Israel, they 
had waxed old and grown less. We had not the wisdom of 
the Israelites, by which to form from the surrounding ele- 
ments, by will power, whole or pieces of garments to meet 
the demand brought about by natural causes. Consequently, 
as we journeyed, we grew unclad. The lion continued to 
be our helper in travel; sometimes it was Zara who rode, 
sometimes it was I. We had both become foot-sore, though 
we were rapidly becoming accustomed to this condition; 
our feet were growing hard, as it was natural they should. 
One who has never traveled through the heart of a dense 
forest can form no idea of the difference there is in the light 
of day; morning comes later and night-time sooner, as 
there is no light except what we might call sky-light that 
has much power; but as we approached the borders of the 
forest the side-light poured in, each day growing stronger, 
giving greater assurance of a release from bondage that 
galled us far less when we came to feel the possibility and 
probability of escape. 

There came a last day to forest wandering; another curve 
of the river of our lives around a bank whereof we knew 
nothing, and new scenes were before us. We stood at last 
in the broad glare of a noon-time sun; before us lay a 
stretch of level land, and beyond were mountains that, so 
unaccustomed had we become to aught but tree and earth, 
seemed ready to fall upon us; and though they were miles 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 321 

away, yet seemed so near that we felt that we could almost 
reach them were we to stretch out our hands. There are 
inconsistencies in all natures, and we were conscious of the 
same in ours, when we turned our eyes forestward with 
a holy wish to return; we were strangers to the new land 
whereon our eyes rested, and felt not its protecting power 
whispering to our anxious hearts. We had not long to 
ponder over our situation, as coming towards us we dis- 
cerned two strangely dressed beings. We were conscious 
of having attracted them, partly from our being but chil- 
dren, and partly from the lion that was standing between 
us. Before leaving the protection of the forest we had en- 
deavored to hide the absence of clothing by twining and 
looping around our bodies vines that have both leaf and berry. 
In this we had met considerable success, and in looking at 
each other fancied we saw ourselves. We had also in the 
days of our home lives twined wreaths for our heads that 
served two purposes, one of which was to hide the tangled 
hair that we vainly endeavored to make straight. Neither 
did we forget to beautify our companion, but arranged a 
large wreath which he was willing to wear on his neck as 
a girdle. Slowly approached towards us the gaudily ap- 
pareled beings, who, we afterward found, were men. 
They seemed undecided until they observed us lay our 
hands caressingly on the shaggy mane of the lion; this 
gave them courage, and they came before us, assuming an 
attitude of defense, which we readily understood was caused 
by the presence of the lion. We endeavored to make them 
understand how perfectly kind he was, by placing our 
hands in his mouth and laying our cheeks on his mane. 
They seemed assured, yet watchful, which to us seemed 
strange, as we, through long companionship, had become 
so trustful. They motioned from where we first saw them 
approaching. We felt that this was our only way, and 
with our hands on the mane of the lion we obeyed the sig- 
nal, when our companion, seeing we were about to leave 
the forest, turned his head as if to say good-bye to the cool 
shade of his native trees, and crouching on the ground for 
one of us to ride, startled the strangers we were about to 
21 



322 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

follow, and had not Zara immediately taken the seat thus 
offered, our protector would have been slain. As it was, 
their surprise was deepened, and involuntarily they lifted 
their eyes skyward, and by the movement of their lips we 
knew they were praying to some God. In silence we fol- 
lowed where the unknown twain led us, feeling no fear, as 
that had passed from our hearts in the forest. We won- 
dered somewhat as to the people we had met, though most 
of our thoughts were turned toward the country through 
which we were passing, which to our eyes seemed strange, 
we never having been far from our father's tent. Does it 
seem strange that we, being but children, could adapt our- 
selves to surroundings thus easily? could live as we lived, 
and meet in a matter-of-fact way the incidents of our 
strange existence? I might say much in regard to this, but 
it is sufficient when I explain that children of that age 
were not reared as they now are; neither were they as sen- 
sitive to the conditions by which they were surrounded. 
Add to this the fact that Ave of our own free wills came 
earthward, bringing with us a greater power than the ma- 
jority of children possessed, power earned in other incar- 
nations and long tarrying in heavenly homes, and it will 
readily be seen that we were able to meet with incidents 
that would have overpowered many less favored. Those 
who have been many times incarnated bring earthward 
evidences of the same that are unmistakable. 



CHAPTER XXXV. 

So aside from the usual rounds of life incidents had been 
those by which we had for a time been surrounded, that we 
felt no surprise when at a sudden turn there was disclosed 
to our view a widespread tent around which were tents of 
smaller pretensions. The central tent was more gorgeous 
than were the others, and this in some way we felt to be the 
abiding place of power. The picture thus presented to us, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 323 

with blue sky above and now and then a tree, tall and with 
widespreading branches, is pleasant to recall, even now. 
So replete was the entire scene with both sound and color 
that the thought of fear never for a moment came to us, and 
it was with emotions undisturbed that we advanced to the 
outer limits of the enclosure. Here we were motioned to re- 
main, which we did, Zara not dismounting. The men whom 
we had followed unquestioningly, passed from our sight 
within the enclosure, where we naturally thought would be 
told the story of the strange children whose wardrobe con- 
sisted largely and principally of trailing vines. In a little 
time the men appeared, bringing with them two others. 
We were bidden to follow them, which we did. Inside the 
enclosure were gathered many, eager-eyed and wondering, 
to witness the truth of what had been told them. Among 
the group were both men and women. We were becoming 
wearied with the clamor of voices, none of which we under- 
stood and all of which seemed addressing us, when there 
came from one of the tents a man in whose figure we recog- 
nized not the nationality of those by whom we were sur- 
rounded, though his dress was similar. Coming near he 
addressed us in the language of our own land and tribe. 
This was more than we expected, yet it none the less glad- 
dened our hearts, and we began to feel that there was some 
way out of the situation, that was rapidly becoming trying. 
Involuntarily Zara reached toward him her hand, which 
he took and let not fall until from our lips he had heard the 
story of our wandering from the beginning to the end. This 
in turn he related to the gathered throng, who came to look 
upon us almost as wonderful as the lion companion of our 
journey. Then bidding us wait still longer, he turned away, 
and entered the central tent, wherein we saw, as the wind 
now and then lifted the heavy silken curtain, women most 
beautifully and gorgeously attired. After a time, that the 
increasing unpleasantness of our surroundings was rapidly 
turning into an age, we saw the same man coming towards 
us, followed by a woman of rare beauty. Her robe was 
like unto what you now term satin, white and trailing; her 
arms were bare and wound with pearls at the wrists and 



324 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

between the elbows and shoulders; her hair, black and 
wavy, fell far below her waist, being confined at the top 
by a band of gold, richly set with gems; her cheeks were 
dark, yet the tint of rose was plainly discernible; her eyes 
of deepest brown were large and seemed filled with wonder, 
that increased each moment as she approached us. Seeing 
the beautiful woman, the throng fell back and she came 
near us. The lion felt the power of kindness that dwelt in 
her heart, and he gave expression to the knowledge by lay- 
ing his head against her shoulder, which was bare. She 
was somewhat surprised but evinced no fear, and after a 
little touched the head that still bent toward her, as though 
acknowledging her power of love. Zara was bidden to dis- 
mount, which she did, and the one who spoke the language 
of our native land gave us to understand that we had found 
friends who would look kindly upon us. All this was 
through natural causes so in the exact line of our lives that 
we looked upon the conclusion of our wandering in the 
most matter-of-fact manner, and seemed fully prepared for 
the events that might follow. Our hearts went out in ten- 
derness towards the beautiful woman, and as we followed 
her tentward in obedience to her command I distinctly saw 
the flutter of the shining robes I had seen before when peril 
seemed inevitable, but this time they were near the beauti- 
ful woman and cast over her a silvery halo. No one else 
seemed to notice this, and I instinctively felt that in my 
inner consciousness was the sight, and I said no word. 
Reaching the tent we were bidden to enter, but we saw no 
way in which this could be done, as we knew the lion would 
not be an acceptable companion to any save ourselves, and 
we had come to feel that we could in no way be separated 
from him. So we begged of the man with whom we could 
converse to allow us to remain beneath one of the wide- 
spreading trees, as we were too thoroughly accustomed to 
the protection of such friendly shade to feel in any way 
uncomfortable. To this the beautiful woman gave not her 
consent, and was desirous of having both lion and children 
beneath the silken tent. Her word we knew was law there, 
and we were constrained to obey, and accordingly entered. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 325 

There were present several other women, but none so' 
beautiful as was the one who was so interested in us; neither 
were they so beautifully arrayed, though all bore evidences 
of surroundings of wealth that even to our eyes were unmis- 
takable. The presence of the lion was a constant source of 
fear to them and they were allowed to pass from the tent. 
Then followed question after question regarding the land 
from whence we had wandered, and when the queenly- 
looking woman came to know that we were both children 
of a prophet she said we should abide with her within 
her fathers home, that great good might come to them. 
This was in no way displeasing to us, and we wondered not 
at what seemed our good fortune, nor thought to return to 
the land of our fathers. 

We had not known by whom we were being addressed 
until we had made answer to all the questions asked, when 
we were told by the one who interpreted that we were in 
the presence of the king's daughter, who, with her maidens, 
protected by several of her father's warriors, was reveling 
in tent life as was her custom at that season of the year. 
At the conclusion of questions and answers the king's 
daughter called one of her bravest maids and bade her assist 
in removing the little clothing we had left, for the purpose 
of replacing it with what would be more presentable. The 
lion lay at our feet, watching with his kind eyes the labors 
of the two, and when the king's daughter came near him he 
laid his head against her clothing as though to express his 
love and appreciation. This in no way consoled the maid, 
whose face grew colorless and whose hands trembled with 
the fear she could not control, though she smiled as she 
unwound and unwound the long line of vines we had so 
deftly woven together, and which had lost their beauty and 
freshness. Our feet, worn and bruised with the long march 
through a rough and pathless forest, received the first atten- 
tion, being bathed and anointed with sweet-smelling oint- 
ment, such as was used only in those days by the priests 
and in the king's household; they were then bound with 
something that had the appearance of being a thin, soft 
skin, that in its nature was yielding when pressed. This we 



326 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

found very comforting and restful to our feet, and in fact it 
imparted to our entire beings a restfulness to which we had 
long been strangers. I confess I felt a little feeling of 
exaltation sunning itself in my heart as I saw the arrange- 
ments made for covering our bodies. Wrappings in shawl 
shape and of heavy silk were rapidly arranged so as to give 
the idea of dress, though I presume you with your present 
cultivation would be obliged to guess several times before 
arriving at what our covering was designed to mean. Fancy 
me, Eon, with a skirt formed from a heavy shawl of light 
blue silk bordered heavily with gold color inwoven in the 
form of lilies with bowed heads. Then imagine a bodice 
constructed from another shawl that was both narrow and 
long when compared with the one from which the skirt was 
formed. This left neck and shoulders bare, yet was so 
arranged as to cover the remainder of the body and form a 
sash at one side, being there fastened by a pin of gold that 
represented a spear, similar in form to those we saw were 
carried by the protecting soldiers. In addition to this there 
were bands of gold placed upon my arms, and my sadly 
tangled hair, which was long and heavy, was parted in the 
center of the back, the parts or divisions crossed and wound 
turban-like around my head, being fastened by some 
arrangement that had a tinkling sound as of a silver bell. 
Zara's toilet compared with mine except in color, which was 
of a dark salmon. Many times her timid eyes sought mine 
during the change that caused us to look so unlike the wood 
nymphs we at first so well represented, and when all was 
completed we were seated on cushions richly embroidered, 
and refreshments in the shape of fruits, and some kind of 
bread, of wafer-like appearance, were served us; in addition 
to this a kind of sweet wine was given us. This we drank 
from tiny gold cups. 

We felt almost as though we had waked in the heart of 
some fairy-land, so queen-like had we become in all our 
appointments, in so short a time. The faithful companion 
of all our strange wanderings was not forgotten, and the 
hands of the king's daughter fastened about his neck a 
broad sash of blue inwrought with gold. There was a look 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 327 

in the eyes of the lion that spoke of deep trustfulness, and 
I was sure there was between the two an unending friend- 
ship. From her hands he ate the offered fruit, and perhaps 
rejoiced with us at the opening of this new chapter, at the 
beginning of which we had but just recorded our names. I 
know not but I may be considered too definite in my recital 
of incidents as they occurred, but it is much easier to follow 
a line where there is one to follow than to jump from one 
bank and land on another, leaving all between the two 
banks a mere tide of conjectures, that are of necessity 
uncertain and unsatisfactory. I am aware that this story 
of our wanderings with happy termination is almost as 
incredible as the one told of Joseph, who was sold by his 
brethren and afterward became their salvation. We cer- 
tainly could sympathize with the lad who, like us, bore 
nobly the separation from home and those he held most 
dear. . The children of that age rejoiced in wonderful 
powers of endurance; besides they had small sense of fear, 
not being born to such conditions. I must not wander too 
far from the tent of the king's daughter before disposing of 
the lion. A tent was set apart for him wherein to sleep. 
This was guarded to relieve those who entertained fears, 
but during the day he roamed wherever he chose. Pleasant 
indeed were those days wherein no shade of care fell to dim 
the brightness. We looked never towards the future, feel- 
ing it a sealed book, and almost dreaded to have the days 
go by, for they bore on and on, whither we knew not, 
though there came into the chamber of our souls, as an 
abiding guest, a dim consciousness of a future unlike the 
future toward which children usually look, while ever in 
our ears seemed sounding the din as of distant battle-fields. 
We understood not the meaning of this inner sense through 
which we seemed to live in the present and the future. It 
would be pleasant, Eon, to lay aside the pen, just here 
where all hearts were glad, were I but weaving in the 
threads of fancy. But no, other threads were to follow, 
mellowing and subduing the more gaudy tints, for fact, not 
fancy, is the ruling genius. There was ever in our hearts a 
consciousness not of superiority but of the power that 



328 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

experience gives. We knew not then from whence this 
came, neither did it occur to us that this very power was a 
point of attraction, drawing to us hearts wherein were 
recorded the possibilities of noble deeds that awaited the 
hour of fulfillment. All who have many times crossed the 
tides of time that flow earthward, and have gleaned 
earnestly from the fields whereon they were laborers, are 
conscious of this same inner power which expresses itself in 
perception and comprehension. This in itself is sufficient 
evidence of incarnations and positions in spirit land gained 
only by unfoldment of the soul's superior powers. 

I know not how long we continued to tent in the pleasant 
country apart from the cities of the land, but during the 
time we did much towards becoming possessors of the 
language there spoken; not that it was so entirely different 
from the language of our father, as there were many 
familiar words by which we were much assisted.. The 
king's daughter seemed much pleased with the progress we 
made, and instructed us also in many things, among which 
was the music of the land. Fancy me, Eon, in that strange 
land made presentable by my quaint costume, acquiring the 
art of touching the strings of a harp in a way to waken 
music. It was well there came not to us the memory of the 
harps of the land from which we were pilgrims; well that 
we caught no sounds or sights that wakened memory, or the 
peace that dwelt in our hearts would have turned to bitter- 
ness long before the journey was ended, and the purpose of 
our earthward pilgrimage would have been unfulfilled. Let 
none throw from them the grand truth of many incarna- 
tions on the ground of their inability to remember either 
their spirit life and home, or their previous incarnations. 
To such as stop at this point, I extend the assurance that 
were the knowledge they crave to shine into their souls 
it would bring them no heaven, but the remembrance would 
be so mixed with the occurrences of the present existence 
that a great cyclone of thought and failure would be the 
result, and brains that are the gift of matter, and as such 
have their exact dimensions, would be crowded beyond the 
possibility of their measurements The result can be 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 329 

imagined. It is well at times that to mortals are given faint 
glimpses of a by-gone that touches not the shores of the 
present incarnation, as this gives a positive proof of the 
principles the higher spirits are endeavoring to hand down 
to the hungering, thirsting children; but it is not needful 
that the doors of memory are swung wide open, letting in 
to brains a sudden and overpowering conception of many 
facts that would completely overreach the one present. It 
is well, as a rule, that the doors through which we have 
passed are closed, else as would be most natural we would 
ever be turning to the past for comparisons instead of look- 
ing into the future for a realization of life's holiest purposes; 
besides it is pleasant, when our feet touch the shores of the 
soul's home, to feel the waves of memory crowned and 
arrested with incidents rushing soulward, unlocking door 
after door through which we have passed. We feel then 
like one suddenly come into our inheritance that is incor- 
ruptible. 

I am conscious that I wander away from the silken tent, 
beneath the folds of which we found a home, protection, and 
welcome-, but I stand against its open door, where life was 
sweet and peaceful as the breath of heaven-born summers. 
The king's daughter was unwilling that we should absent 
ourselves from her tent, even at night-time; consequently 
we were ever her companions. At her feet, reclining on 
embroidered cushions, we sang the songs of our own land, 
that was not so far from the land where we were tarrying 
as we supposed, the distance being largely due to the 
obstructions that were to be overcome and through which 
we seemed led by a power both superior and invisible to us. 
There came to the king's daughter, while yet the days were 
crowned with beauty, a messenger from the king saying, 
k ' Thus saith thy father the king, Fold thy tents and journey 
homeward." We understood that the voice of the ruler of 
the land must be obeyed, and we sorrowed much to leave 
the beautiful land wherein we were tarrying; yet chose 
rather to journey with the home-bound company than to 
again become wanderers. In our childish hearts we felt 
that to live where we were, on and on through all the com- 



330 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

ing years of our lives, would be all we could crave. We 
were too inexperienced to know that in time heart-hunger 
would come to us, because of our not fulfilling the purpose 
of our incarnation. The shadows of regret fell into our 
hearts as we watched tent after tent lowered and bound 
with cords, and when the central tent was the only one that 
awaited the hands of the soldiers we felt the tears falling. 
The heart of the king's daughter was touched with the 
appearance of our sorrow, and she bade us to be of go~~ 
cheer, saying we should ever abide with her, as she was a 
much-loved child of the king, who granted all the desires of 
her heart. We brushed away the tears that had come 
unbidden and tried to rejoice in the prospect of a future as 
bright as was the present, but ever in our hearts dwelt the 
consciousness of a future of uncertainties; ever by our side 
seemed stalking the phantom of a shadow; ever in our ears 
were the sounds of confusion regarding the import of which 
the records of the future were silent. 

All things were at last in readiness; the beasts of burden 
bore the tents; part of the soldiers rode on horses, and part 
walked; the king's daughter with her maids and two 
adopted children rode in a chariot drawn by six horses; by 
the side of the chariot walked the lion, from which we were 
not willing to be separated. In this manner we traveled 
homeward or toward the home the future held for us. 
Strange indeed looked the country to our eyes, unaccustomed 
as they had before been to any but rural scenes until the 
occurrence of the strange circumstance that bridge-like 
spanned the stream of life at a curve in its onward flow, the 
crossing of which placed us in a new country. Strange still 
seemed our surroundings as we neared the end of our 
journey, which took several days to complete, each sunrise 
and sunset lengthening the distance between our father's 
far-off tent and ourselves. The home we had left began 
already to seem like some place we had seen in dream-land, 
so great was the power the surrounding circumstances held 
over us. The sunset was nearing when in the distance 
loomed the walls of the city towards which we were 
traveling. As we looked in silent wonderment, the gate 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 331 

facing us opened, and what seemed to us a long- line of war- 
riors approached. Our hearts sunk with fear at sight of 
them, but we were re-assured by the beautiful woman 
whom we had learned to love and trust, and as the advanc- 
ing line greeted the king's daughter we felt that all was 
well. The warriors who thus increased the number of the 
company assumed the form of guards, and in this manner 
were we conducted to the gate. Waiting for it to open, 
there swept over my soul a light from some far-off age, 
and there came unto my heart also the shadow of walls like 
unto the ones before which we stood, and I felt spell-bound 
in my consciousness of the present and dream-like realiza- 
tion of the past. Nor did I then fathom the meaning 
thereof, though when in the land of souls memory gathered 
to itself its own treasures I knew that I had stood as spirit 
Eona by your side outside the gates of the ancient city of 
Sere. As the gates opened the picture faded, as indeed it 
would had it been impressed with fourfold power, for, as 
we entered, on both sides of the broad street were stationed 
warriors with glittering steel and waving banners. No 
word was spoken, which seemed unlike the manner of peo- 
ple in those days, but we afterward learned it was not the 
custom for warriors, except they formed an especial guard, 
to address the daughter of the king. On we passed, slowly, 
the street we entered winding around the entire city, then 
turning bent a little; it wound again and again in like man- 
ner, until we were more completely lost than we ever had 
been in the pathless forest. At last there was a halt of 
what seemed to us an army, and the occupants of the 
chariot, among whom were Zara and Eona, passed through 
what seemed an avenue formed by soldiers standing side by 
side, and thus reached the gate that opened to the king's 
temple, or the grounds surrounding it. I forget not even 
now how marvelous seemed even the shadows cast by the 
huge structure, that in its vastness looked to us roomy 
enough to hold all the people we imagined dwelt within the 
walls of the city. Everything seemed carved from rock, 
and glistened from excessive polishing. That the age 
whereof I write was an age wherein brute force, rather 



332 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

than intellect balanced by conscience, ruled, was evident; 
the fact expressed itself in many ways. Even the base of 
the pillars of this immense structure have the forms of 
head, shoulders, and fore paws of the lion. The daughter 
immediately sought the presence of her father, leaving us 
to the care of her maids, and when we were summoned we 
walked as though in a dream, so strange were all objects 
upon which our eyes rested. Again the phantom of an un- 
certain future bore us company, and the far-off din sounded 
in our ears in prophetic murmurings. Entering the presence 
of the king we stood before him in the simplicity of child- 
ish innocence, nor gave thought to the honors his position 
both demanded and received. Of this we knew nothing, 
never having been taught to deport ourselves before kings 
or princes. Again I saw the nutter of the radiant robes 
that ever boded us good, and I felt that the heart of the 
king would be reached. A light fell around and over him, 
in the midst of which and above his head shone another 
face radiant as the sun. This I learned on my return home 
to the land of spirits to have been the face of my spirit 
father, who was seeking by the power of love to make room 
for us in the heart of the king. I doubt not that this 
sounds strange, yet if I could part the curtain for all eyes 
between the here and there, I could make plain to hearts 
wherein understanding dwells like a well of living waters, 
the necessity for just such guides to make passable the 
paths wherein must walk the feet of the heaven-sent mes- 
sengers, whose duty it is to leave lines of light from which 
is ever dated the birth of greater spiritual power and un- 
f oldment. The king, in whose presence we waited, seemed 
pleased with the narration of his daughter concerning us, 
and when, in answer to his questions, we told him that the 
name of our father was El Haban, he laid his hand upon 
his breast and said, "The Lord hath done good unto his 
servant, as he hath sent hither the children of a prophet 
who fears God and serves him/' Then turning to his 
daughter he said, "Let them abide with us until they go 
hence to the God of their fathers." Thus it was settled that 
we were to become members of the king's household, not as 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 333 

maid servants, but as those by whose presence he would re- 
ceive favor. 

It occurred that the king had an elder son, who in all his 
ways was unlike his father, who was in all things a godly 
man and sought to do right in the sincerity of his heart. 
This son being not far-seeing as was his father, urged the 
king to open war on the people of other lands, thinking he 
would thereby increase his wealth and power. This it was 
not in the heart of the king to do, which kindled the wrath 
of the son against his father, insomuch that he turned 
against the king and after a time left the land of his father 
to dwell in the land of strangers. There was sorrow there- 
by in the heart of the father, who had thought his eldest- 
born son would in time rule in his stead, and would rule as 
justly and wisely as he had done. He had yet another son, 
in whom dwelt a spirit of love and wisdom, and towards 
this son the king turned for comfort, though he had never 
loved him as he had the first born, who received the bap- 
tism of the father's pride. It was over the head of the 
much-loved son, the very hour of his birth, that the king held 
his own crown and took oath that when the years of his 
own life were told the crown should fall with all its power 
and honor on the head over which it was held. This oath 
had ever been kept sacred in the father's memory, and he 
but waited the hour wherein it could be fulfilled; but now 
that the son had departed, his heart carried a weary load 
which the young son sought to relieve; for the wisdom of 
the father had been bestowed in great measure on the 
younger son, which the father, looking through the magic 
realm of his pride for his first born, saw not. I am thus 
definite, Eon, that I may show you wherein the light of the 
better land proved a guiding power, not to Eona alone, but 
to those unto whom she seemed to be sent. There, dwelt at 
this time in the king's household the same translator whose 
heart seemed turned toward us to relieve us from the un- 
pleasantness by which we were surrounded at the time of 
our finding the king's daughter. Azier was his name, and 
he was a man of wisdom, one whose earnestness and integ- 
rity made him a great help and power in the king's house- 



334 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

hold. It was with him that the king counseled in all things 
pertaining to his kingdom, his decisions being the result of 
their united judgments. At the time of which I write he 
was much in the king's presence, because of the great sor- 
row that had come to the king. The less disturbed judg- 
ment of the king's counselor and translator decided it wise 
to transmit to the younger son the power in keeping for the 
eldest born. This the king was highly displeased with, 
thinking the wanderer would in time return and be content 
to abide with him. It was during one of these hours of 
counsel that with Zara I sat in the presence of the king's 
daughter, a long distance from the council chamber, and 
while yet we were singing, there fell around me a bright 
light, the radiance of which was like unto silver. I ceased to 
sing, and Zara afterward told me there was a great light 
on my garments and my face became as the face of an 
angel. She further told me that, rising, I said in a strange 
voice, " I go to the council chamber of the king." This she 
said frightened the king's daughter, and she, too rising, fol- 
lowed me. Seeing her not and sensing her not, I passed 
with rapid steps room after room, hall after hall, until I 
stood at the door of the king's council chamber, a room I 
knew not of, and which I had never either passed or en- 
tered. Stopping here, I was told that I gave the peculiar 
rap that obtained admittance, which the king hearing 
thought to be the rap of the younger son, who was not 
present with him at the time. He bade Azier unclose the 
door, which he did, when to their great surprise I glided in 
with the light still falling around me, making my face all 
unlike the face of a child. So suddenly had all this oc- 
curred that neither the king nor the king's counselor had 
the forethought or the power to hinder my admittance, and 
before reflective thought came to them, the child lips 
parted, and words, prophetic words, born in the heavens be- 
yond, fell on their ears, the import of which alone came to 
me afterward from the lips of the king's daughter, and was 
like unto this: A spirit from the higher realms, one who 
watched the steps progressive made by earth's children, and 
recorded the same, in this way sought to shield the king, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 335 

his realm, and the children belonging thereto, from the evils 
of war, in the rear of which would be apt to follow pesti- 
lence and famine, which are the results of a destruction of 
the centers of harmony, from which I might sermonize, but 
choose rather to follow the thread historical. The exalted 
immortal, breathing through the child-soul, pointed out to 
the king the one and only true path in which his feet could 
in safety walk. He told him of the shadows cast on the dial 
of the future, saying if he, hearing his words, gave not at- 
tention thereto, abided not by his judgment, these same 
shadows would wrap him as a mantle, and the last years of 
his reign would be filled with bitterness and sorrow that 
would pile themselves around about him as the threatening 
clouds fill the length and breadth of the sky. He was 
counseled, that he might avoid all these fulfillments, to 
place upon the head of his younger son the crown he wore, 
thereby bestowing upon him the honor and power of his 
kingdom, which would continue to be a kingdom of peace, 
a kingdom blessed of the Most High, long after he had been 
gathered unto his fathers. Thus spoke the wisdom teacher 
through the unsealed lips of the prophet's child, and when 
he had ceased to speak the great light wherewith he had 
baptized me slowly faded, and I unconsciously fell at the 
feet of the king. The king's counselor bore me in his arms 
to the apartments of the king's daughter, whose name was 
Cleos. Here a deep sleep followed, from which I wakened 
not until a very late hour; when on opening my eyes I be- 
held the beautiful Cleos with head bowed on the cushion 
whereon my head was resting. She was holding in hers my 
hand, and seeing me awake bade me rest, and she would 
tell me all that had occurred, when the morning hour broke, 
which she did, and which I have here recorded. There was 
in her eyes a fountain of unshed tears, through which the 
spirit peering seemed sad. She assured me that I had not 
incurred the displeasure of the king, which was the first 
fear of my heart, and I dreaded lest I should be sent from 
the land of the beautiful Cleos, whom I loved as I then 
loved no one but my soul's sister, Zara. There fell on me 
great dread of like occurrences, which I breathed to the 



336 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

king's daughter, and she bade me not to fear, for if they oc- 
curred the king would in no wise think ill of the child 
through whom words of wisdom were breathed; therewith 
I again became content and happy. 

You undoubtedly notice, Eon, that I weave the narration 
of incidents that belonged to the age of which record is 
kept within a book looked upon as sacred, in language simi- 
lar to that in which the translation used in this country is 
made. I do this not because it is the language of my soul, 
but I am compelled to do so from the very fact that I am 
drawing from the actual magnetic power of the incidents 
related, and they hold the same expression now they did at 
the time of their occurrence. Every incident in life cre- 
ates a language of its own by which it must appeal to the 
soul's comprehension, and this language once born, ever re- 
mains as a means by which the incident may be referred to. 
So you see even the incidents of life are within themselves mi- 
nute centers of attractions. Wonderful, indeed, is the realm 
of the unseen, holding as it does so much that is entirely 
unexplainable, and will remain thus until it is capable of 
throwing upon the souls of earth children its own impreg- 
nating power, by which from these same souls shall be born 
the word children needed to explain the peculiarities and 
wonders of their parent — the unseen, which is ever being part 
unfolded, and from which those who dare not think turn 
away to quench their soul's thirst in the lesser fountains 
from whence flow the mixed waters, which, when analyzed 
by the spirit chemist, are found to possess some few grains 
of redeeming truth, mingled with volumes of error. If a 
little leaven leavens the whole lump, which we doubt 
not, we may look for truth to rule sometime, as it certainly 
will, when mind has fully baptized all matter, and when 
matter in turn records the triumphs of mind. Then be- 
tween mind and matter there will be an acknowledged har-. 
mony, from which will be born higher conditions to planets 
than I dare at the present breathe, even to your ear, turned as 
it ever is towards the hills of your fatherland. The future 
will lift and fold back its own curtains without the help of 
Eona's hand, and will lay its own paths of redemption, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 337 

from which, looking earthward, the power of church and 
creed seems like the meaningless play of children, who de- 
light in building cob houses; yet they must build such when 
they are children, and the very fact of their doing this 
forms the center to which in other days must come the 
power to build something more godlike, something more 
worthy the soul immortal. All things under the sun exist 
because of necessity, and when the necessity is removed by 
being outgrown the corresponding existence will no longer 
be recorded. Eon,. I touch not always the same string of the 
harp from which I wake my echoes, lest through lack of 
variety the strain seem wearisome. It is well to carry all 
parts when the anthem is complete, and all hearts catch 
some notes to which they can respond. Here let me say to 
those who follow the links of this chain through the shades 
of the here and the lights of the hereafter, say not the in- 
cidents here recorded are not from the records of facts be- 
cause you have not the power to decide; not having seen, 
how can you know? The world moved long before the in- 
habitants thereof were willing to own or believe it, and it 
takes a long time for a truth, when it signifies a principle, 
to gain a foothold in the hearts that, being human, yet 
throw around them at times an atmosphere of inhumanity. 
After the incident related, in which the light from the 
land of souls shone over me, I dreaded the presence of the 
king, for I was as yet but a child and feared lest when be- 
fore him the same overpowering presence would lock my 
outer senses and breathe through my lips prophetic words 
till offense would come to him. Therefore I left not the im- 
mediate presence of the king's daughter as much as I had 
been wont to do. The king, nevertheless, sent not long 
after, the counselor to his daughter Cleos, saying, "Come 
unto me, and bring also the prophet child, for I would in- 
quire still more concerning my kingdom." The king's 
daughter made not known to me at the time the words of 
the messenger, but in a little time said, "Let us walk on 
the upper balcony that faces the west," and thither I ac- 
companied her, she taking my hand in hers. She began re- 
citing in her winsome way an ancient legend told in verse. 
22 



338 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

This she afterwards told me she did because there was a 
thought in her heart that the prophetic light would not fall 
over me in the presence of the king. Not long had she thus 
beguiled me, when I distinctly heard music as of approach- 
ing harpers, and within my soul there was a consciousness 
of a great light, though where I could not tell, and soon 
again my outer senses were locked, when (Cleos relating to 
me what followed) the same illumination seemed from 
some unseen center to fall over me as if in baptism, and 
turning suddenly I said, "I go to the king," and again un- 
guided sought the council chamber of the king. Again 
from the lips of a child fell the wisdom of kings, which 
confounded those who listened. Then it was that there was 
told to the king that but ten years more wherein to reign 
would be given to him, as at the end of that time he would 
be gathered to his fathers, and if he would leave behind 
him a continued reign of peace he must do as he had been 
bidden, and place his crown on the head of the younger 
son, and if he failed to do this, the then peaceful country 
would become as one vast battle ground. And there was 
also told unto him these words, — his son, whom he so loved, 
had gone after false gods, and was living a riotous life in 
the household of the king of the land whither he had gone; 
that he was also laying plans with the powers unto whom 
he paid allegiance, to spread destruction throughout the 
land of his father, who he knew had approached old age, 
when he could no more go out to battle, or lay plans for his 
faithful servants and armed hosts. He was also told that 
enemies from the faithless and wicked son were even then 
being sent through his realm, that they would come as 
friendly messengers, bringing with them presents of costly 
spices, also raiment fit only for kings to wear. Even 
greater counsel than this he received, but his heart could in 
no wise turn away from the son he so loved, though he 
thought to do according to the counsel received, and when 
the great light had departed from me and my lips ceased to 
move, he commanded that I be left ^in his presence. The 
daughter remained, taking my head in her lap, and strok- 
ing both head and hands. When again I opened my eyes, 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 339 

I grew faint with fear, for I saw that I was in the presence 
of the king, and also in his council chamber. The kind- 
eyed counselor gave me wine, which I drank, when the 
king called me to his side. Again the shining hand ap- 
peared, and I grew calm. It rested on the silvery grown 
locks of the king, and I knew that when his lips parted 
words of kindness would fall therefrom. He laid his hand 
on my head, and I involuntarily dropped on my knees be- 
fore him, when from the great fountain of kindness that 
dwelt in his soul he uttered a blessing for the strange pro- 
phetic child, and then bade me rise, saying that on the mor- 
row, between the morning hour and the midday, I must 
come to him there, as he had much to say to me, whereof 
he cared not to speak then. Thus speaking he bade us de- 
part, which we did, and never again to my heart came a 
fear that I should in any way bring displeasure to the king's 
household. 



CHAPTER XXXVI. 

The shuttle of time in flying 

Weaves ever and ever, at will, 
The lines of light and of shadow 

That life's webs are Waiting to fill. 
Ever and ever the sunlight 

As sifted through cloud land and mist, 
Ever the heart that is gladdest, 

By the shadows, too, will be kissed. 
Ever and ever the blossoms, $ 

Earth born and fresh sprinkled with dew, 
Lift not their hearts at the noon-time, 

Though are bending the skies of blue. 
Ever and ever the breezes 

That are borne through valleys below 
Have caught not the breath of spices 

That far up the mountain side grow. 

And for all this there is no help; like twin sisters, do 
cause and effect walk hand in hand; the shuttle weaves on 



340 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and on, blending the lights and shadows, and the smile that 
peers through a tear shows that to the soul has been born a 
grander power. I held no power over the shuttle that time 
was flying, and of necessity was borne where the positive 
law of my own inner self, that was my soul's birthright, de- 
manded or commanded. Much I wondered as to what 
would be the result of my interview with the king, and 
when at last I slept there stood before me in a vision of 
which my soul lost no consciousness a being radiant and to 
me very godlike to look upon. I seemed standing by his 
side on a mountain that breathed to my soul a welcome as 
of home, and I felt that the very blooms that beautified it 
breathed to my soul songs of peace and rest. Standing 
thus, this being like unto an angel pointed afar off and 
bade me look. I obeyed, and there seemed but a mist-like 
cloud, far in the distance. Still I turned not my eyes, when 
within the mist I saw objects moving; more and more dis- 
tinct they became until at last there was before me, yet afar 
off, a battle-field. The contest ceased not, while here and 
there fell the slain. I marveled much and sought without 
asking the meaning thereof to understand. Among the 
hosts who were moving right and left I saw one who was 
radiant, a light seeming to fall both on face and form from 
some unseen source. This, too, was strange, and what in- 
creased my wonder as I gazed was that this radiant one on 
the battle-ground was a woman, and nothing seemed to 
have power to injure her. Looking in the face, I saw in it 
the reflection of my own; then turning to my companion, I 
sought to know the meaning of what my eyes had wit- 
nessed, but he was no longer by my side. The mountain, 
too, had disappeared; all of which so disturbed me that I 
opened my eyes, to find myself in my own room, which 
seemed filled with a silver light, while a little distance from 
me stood the angel of my vision. There was a sadness in 
his eyes that seemed to waken in my soul the same far-off 
din as of approaching battle that so often sounded there, 
and there was born in my heart a sigh of expectant weari- 
ness that never again left it. Thus it was that whenever 
the sunlight of life seemed warming into life the buds and 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 341 

blooms of hope, this wearisome sigh would sweep over 
them and they would close, holding within their own chal- 
ices all of their beauty. I attempted to address the angel 
presence, but my lips moved not, when approaching he 
pressed to mine his lips of light in a holy kiss that seemed 
to burn into my very soul, and thereafter I felt that I was 
consecrated. Eon, does your heart whisper the name of the 
angel of my vision? Then I need not tell it to the world, 
for I write not a tale of love like unto the love that, being 
earth born, radiates not the holy light of the kingdom. The 
love of the spirit and the love of the flesh are two, and can 
in no way be united. 

The hour mentioned by the king came at last, and with a 
weight as of responsibility resting on heart and brain I 
sought his presence. He bade me stand near him, which I 
did, and seeing me tremble with the weight that was hard 
to bear, he bade me to let not my heart be troubled, for he 
desired only my greatest good, and for that he sought this 
meeting. Placing for me at his side a heavy cushion, he 
bade me be seated, when with his hand resting on my head 
he said: " Child, for such you are, the God of Abraham 
and of Isaac has lighted on the altar of your soul the holy 
fires of prophecy, and his presence hath blessed my house- 
hold; now I would seek to bind thee more fully to me and 
mine, that good may come unto the realm over which I 
rule, and this is the desire of the king's heart, concerning 
which he has counseled with Azier, who is wise in all 
things save prophecy, and seeks both the good of the king 
and his household. I would, my child, seek thee to be- 
come the helpmeet of my younger son, in whom is both 
wisdom and a kind heart. Unto him shall be given the 
crown of the king at the time when the king is gathered 
to his fathers. This it is I most desire; become betrothed 
unto him, and when yet seven years have passed become 
his helpmeet, according to the law of the land, and I will 
bequeath unto thee and thy children, so long as there is 
a male child to bear thy name, all the land in the valleys 
that face the east as far as my kingdom doth extend/' 
As he ceased speaking there sounded in my ears the din 



342 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

of distant battles, and I seemed powerless to say aught but 
these words, " It shall be as the king desires." He then 
called unto his son, and when he appeared he bade us both 
kneel before him, which we did, and the king blessed us. 
When we arose there was visible to my eyes the flutter of 
white robes, such as the angel of my vision wore, and I 
knew I had done what was for me to do; it mattered but 
little whether or not from a fulfillment of vows there would 
be brought to my own heart peace and gladness, some one 
would thereby be blessed. The son unto whom I was to be 
given in marriage looked into my eyes and I read in his a 
gladness that his lips had not spoken, and I said to my own 
heart, " It is well." I immediately sought the presence of 
the king's daughter, and, sitting on a cushion at her feet, 
laid my head in her lap, as I was often in the habit of 
doing. Taking my head in her hands she looked long and 
steadily into my eyes, and reading nothing therein, asked 
me wherefore the king demanded my presence. I desired 
not to tell her lest displeasure should come to her, but 
when she urged and would not be' put off, I told her all 
the king had said and desired; likewise the reply I made 
him. The light and love of the eyes of the beautiful Cleos 
deepened, and she answered, " My brother has done wisely 
and well, and the prophet's child shall indeed be my sister." 
Zara, too, was glad at heart that such great good had come 
unto me. To me with the inner consciousness that was 
reaching farther and farther into the unseen, there was lit- 
tle thought of gladness, only the fulfillment of one of life's 
recorded missions. Ah! Eon, the heaven-born breath from 
the hills of my real home had too recently fanned my brow, 
too recently touched my cheeks, to allow the greatest good 
that earth could bring to make in my heart feelings either 
triumphant or of deep gladness. At the time of which I 
now write I was about thirteen years of age, as you count time ; 
consequently the marriage was not to take place until 
seven years had passed, during which time I was to be 
as the king's child. 

One after another of the years of betrothal passed by, 
during which time wars were brought about by the dis- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 343 

satisfied son. who sought to dethrone his father that he 
might thereby become king and reign in his stead. He 
loved and desired power, and caring but for self would 
have wrought ruin to the peace of his father's kingdom. 
wherein he disdained to tarry. At one time before the 
seven years were all told there came within the king's gates 
at night one who announced himself as a messenger from 
a distant land wherein dwelt the king's brother, who, the 
messenger said, having heard that his brother's son was 
betrothed to the daughter of a prophet, sent thither beauti- 
ful gifts, rare gems, and many other things, among which 
were rich silks' and fine linens; and the messenger begged 
to be allowed to stand in the presence of the yet unmar- 
ried daughter of the prophet and there bestow upon her 
the gifts sent by the brother, as he said the far-off brother 
requested him thus to do, that he might return to him with 
tidings from the lips of the daughter. The king hearing 
this from the lips of the counselor, who had listened to the 
words of the messenger, and being thereby pleased, com- 
manded that he be shown into her presence, and immedi- 
ately there stood in my room the stranger, whose size was 
immense. Tapers were burning, making the shadows in 
the spacious apartment seem still larger and more uncer- 
tain. I arose at his entrance, for from my window I had 
heard his story, and there was a strange undertone to his 
voice; and my heart said immediately, "He bodes me no 
good," though I thought not from whence came the stran- 
ger. Seeming not to have heard his already repeated story, 
I bade him to be seated, and asked him why he sought me, 
that I might thereby gain time to think, though of what I 
knew not. Then he repeated again the same tale to which 
I had but just listened, at the same time adding, " Let me 
loop these pearls in your hair, which is black as the night 
of the Egyptians." He had already opened a box, inlaid 
with gold and pearl, and seemed about to lay his hand on 
my long braided hair, when I started back, saying, to cover 
my confusion, " Nay, I am as yet but the child of a prophet, 
and not the helpmeet of the king's son." He laughed 
lightly, saying I was too timid, but he added, "You will 



344 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

surely let me fasten on your arm this band of gold inlaid 
with precious stones;" saying which he took in his my 
hand, holding it firmly, so that I could in no way withdraw 
it. I knew there was death in his grasp; my whole soul 
told me this, yet I moved not nor attempted to call, for I 
knew the door of the council chamber was closed and the 
kiug would not hear me. My only thought was for Cleos 
and Zara, who were walking in the king's garden. My 
heart called loudly to them though my lips moved not; the 
heavy band was fastened, and as my eyes rested on it I saw 
distinctly the hand of the radiant being who had so long 
and through so many perils guided me. I knew there was 
power therein, but saw not how it could then be demon- 
strated. Then, as the almost giant held my hand in his 
firm grasp, he said in low tones, that he might not be heard, 
" Lady, I have business with you of which you little 
dream;" and then he related to me that the elder brother 
had paid him gold and promised him in the future a part of 
his kingdom, which he still thought to possess, if he would 
gain admission into my presence under pretense that was 
made plain by the story told, and after gaining admission, 
when in the act of binding the pearls in my hair, to which 
he thought I could not object, he was to pierce my heart 
with the trusty blade hanging by his side that he unsheathed 
and showed me. All this was told as though of but little 
import, and I waited, catching now and then a glimpse of 
the radiant robes I had too often seen not to understand, 
and I knew if I was saved it would be by angel presence 
and power. Waiting a moment, as I thought, to note the 
effect of the tidings on the unprotected one, he spake again 
and this time still lower than before. " Lady," he said, " I 
came here with no other motive in my heart than to find 
yours with my trusty blade, but my heart has grown ten- 
der under the light of your eyes. There is one chance for 
you, and only one; follow me from the king's palace, and I 
will bear you to my own land, and will say unto the brother 
who sent me, ' The maiden no longer lives.' Then these 
pearls and jewels shall be yours, and I will make of you my 
own helpmeet, and we will dwell not in the land of stran- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 345 

gers. What sayest? " and he waited reply. I seemed turned 
to stone, when suddenly there fell over and around me the 
radiance of the heavenly land. This the giant noticed, and 
sought to do the deed for which he had been sent, for he 
knew not the meaning of the sudden great change that had 
fallen on the one whom he sought to slay. Drawing his 
steel he attempted to thrust it through the heart that had 
never done him wrong. The radiance increased, by which 
he was blinded; he saw not which way he was thrusting 
his deadly weapon, and it coming in contact with no form, 
he became excited, not knowing what might occur to him. 
Again and again he thrust, when at last in his anxiety, that 
was rapidly becoming fear, he fell over a heavy cushion, 
and in his fall his weapon of death became turned and the 
assassin was slain by his own steel; his heart, instead of 
the heart of the innocent one, was pierced, and his blood 
was upon his own head. There had come over me utter un- 
consciousness, and thus was I locked from the tabernacle 
wherein I dwelt, and when again the mists rolled away 
and consciousness returned, it was to find great confusion 
in the king's household. Cleos and Zara had returned from 
their walk, during which they had gathered white blooms 
and twined them in long festoons, and then wound there- 
with their heads. These in their consternation they thought 
not to remove, and when I opened my eyes and saw in my 
presence by the tapers that had burned low, these damsels, 
white robed and flower trimmed, my first thought, remem- 
bering the blade of the assassin, was that the deed at last 
had been done and I was in another life, and these flower- 
twined beings were among the dwellers of the land of 
spirits. I dared not speak, but thought if I waited some 
one would come to me, which they did; for no sooner had 
my return to consciousness been noted than Cleos and Zara 
were by my side. Then it was I found I was still a dweller 
in the king's household. Then in the presence of the king, 
his counselor, and the son to whom I was betrothed, did I 
relate the whole story of the elder son's iniquity, as told me 
by the one sent by him to slay the betrothed helpmeet. The 
stranger was the same night borne without the gates and 



346 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

buried, and no one ever knew from what country he came 
or what name he bore, for the steel as though guided by an 
unseen hand entered his heart, thus sealing forever the ma- 
terial lips. I relate this one incident to show the signifi- 
cance of my vision, in which the form of a woman with 
face like unto mine stood upon the battle-field, while around 
and about her fell a radiance from the heavenly kingdom, 
that hindered the approach of all evil. Here and there she 
flitted, while around her fell the slain, yet she was safe and 
the shadow of fear was not with her. 

There was great rejoicing in the king's household when 
the seven years were all told. Messengers were sent to all 
the countries round about, that were at peace with the 
king, bidding the king's friends come unto him and help 
him to make merry, according to the gladness of his heart; 
for unto his son the Lord had sent the daughter of a 
prophet to become to him a helpmeet. Accordingly, from 
near and afar, came the guests whom the king had sought, 
and all the king's palace was thronged, insomuch that there 
was room for no more. The marriage feast was to continue 
for several days, during which time the king entertained 
his guests with the choicest of all the land, and many said 
there had never been a feast like unto it, which pleased the 
king exceedingly, and he partook more freely of the wine 
than he had ever been wont to do, so that the third day 
of the feast while the sun scarce touched the noon-mark, 
he was that drunken as to be unkingly; which so troubled 
the son to whom I was betrothed that he besought his father 
to retire to his own room, thinking thereby the wine would 
lose its power and the king would be himself again. This 
angered the king, and he bade the son retire to his apart- 
ment, and commanded a guard to be stationed at his door 
that he should not pass out until the morrow's sun had sunk 
in the west. The command was obeyed, the son remon- 
strating not, though his heart was exceedingly sorrowful 
that the king, upon whom all nations had looked as being a 
wise man and a man blessed of God in all things, should 
thus disgrace himself in the eyes of his guests. The anger 
imbibed from the wine-cup grew no less because the wine 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 347 

increased, until at last from loud talking were born curses, 
and the king assured his listeners that he had ever most 
loved the elder son, and if any one would bring him tidings 
of the absent one, for whom his heart yearned, he would 
give unto him gold in abundance and much land. This so 
displeased many of the guests that they departed to their 
own country, being in no wise sure that there would be any 
giving in marriage. This troubled the king somewhat, for 
in the foolishness of drunkenness he appeared to feel as the 
only king in all the earth. Never before had he done so 
foolish a thing, and never had I seen him anything but no- 
ble; but the glory of his kingdom and his power in the land 
were too much for him, and he must therefore become 
drunken. 

All the days of the feast, from the first day, there had 
been sounding in my ears the din of an unseen and far-off 
battle, and I felt like one just awakened from a dream. 
Still I strove to mingle with the expectant guests as though 
the sounds of peace were falling, knowing there was a 
guiding power ever present with me. I was in a measure 
calm and restful and waited the result of the king's drunken 
anger, that seemed uncertain as far as duration was con- 
cerned. There were those present who ceased not to praise 
his possessions and power, until at last there was a great 
display of horses and chariots at his command, and I said 
in my own heart, " The king has gone mad, and the flattery 
from designing lips bodes no good to the king, his house- 
hold, nor to his possessions." I sought not to say this 
to him, for I well knew the king was not on his throne; he 
had taken a second and lower seat among the lovers of 
wine. It was a strange scene, such an one as I had never 
before witnessed within the king's gates, and I feared 
greatly lest he would rue it. It happened as the sun was 
turning westward the same day of my betrothed's disgrace, 
that I noticed following the king with gracious airs, two 
dark-faced men. These I had many times before noticed 
bestowing upon him the flattery that so pleased those who 
have become drunken. I saw with them queer shadows, 
that I sought not to interpret; yet the weight in my heart 



348 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

told me that all was not well. Suddenly, and while yet 
watching them, my soul became conscious of the presence 
of the radiant one, who seemed ever near in times of peril. 
There fell not upon me unconsciousness, and my entire 
inner being was illuminated, until I felt that I walked upon 
air. In the midst of this, a voice spoke unto my soul, say- 
ing, "The one most gracious with the king is the elder 
brother in disguise and he seeks far more than ever the 
king, who is not in his right mind, can conceive of"; and 
the voice furthermore said, " You will hear before the sun 
goes down from the king's lips all the desire of this elder 
brother. Therefore go now and gather together all your 
gold and jewels and bid Zara to do the same, then come 
again into the presence of the king. Yet fear not for the 
words that fall from his lips." Immediately seeking Zara, 
I stood for a moment in her presence speechless, for my 
heart sorrowed that I must break unto her such strange 
news, when all about us seemed so glad and joyous. The 
tenderness of my heart touched hers, so rapidly between 
us did the magnetic lines travel, and coming to me she 
spoke, saying, "What is it the lips of my sister would 
speak? " Touching her shining braids, while deeper and 
deeper grew the tenderness of my heart, I said, "Is 
Zara happy?" She answered, "I am; but tell me what is 
in your heart." Then I added, "Do you fear misfortune 
and the suffering it entails?" and she answered as the light 
of her eyes caught the light from the heavenly land, 
"Never, when truth is the altar whereon we offer sacri- 
fice." Then with her hands clasped in mine, I told her all, 
keeping not back from her even the fears and forebodings 
of my own heart. Zara had ever been beautiful, but never 
had she seemed to the heart of her sister to possess such 
heaven-born beauty as did she then, her heart taking in 
all the past, the present, and possibilities of the future, on 
the threshold of which our feet were even then standing. 
We spoke no words to the maid servants who had been 
wont to attend us, but gathered together all that was 
most valuable, and would prove thus to us in whatever 
land the future might find us. Having completed all the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 349 

preparations, in obedience to the voice that spoke to my 
soul, I bade Zara follow me, telling her at the same time 
to fear not what the king might say for all would in 
some unseen way be well. Then we sought again the 
presence of the king, who was still drinking the healths 
of his guests, being surrounded by those who loved the 
red wine, while nearest to him sat the most gracious of 
the guests, and my heart said the most designing, also; for 
no sooner was the king's goblet empty than one or the other 
refilled it and placed it ever at his right hand. I regret- 
ted much that so great a feast had been called, for it had 
both created and formed the pride of the king in whose 
heart had ever dwelt such great goodness; and my heart 
told me that for all his unkingliness there was coming to 
him a long day of sorrow. Yet I could in no way turn the 
tide that was bearing more than one life-bark away from 
the shores that were loved and to which tender hearts clung. 
As we entered the presence of the king, I was conscious of 
several, unseen to the revelers, who were walking with us, 
and looking into Zara's eyes I saw that she, too, was con- 
scious of the same white-robed ones. They were pure, and 
a strange contrast they made with the lovers of pleasure, 
who thought it no hardship to drink the wine of kings, 
and return flattery in its stead. My history of facts, Eon, 
is almost as strange in detail as some of the Bible tales, but 
you must remember the incidents occurred in the same age, 
and in that age woman's triumphs were seldom recorded. 
While yet we tarried among the revelers the king cried 
aloud, bidding all assembled within his gates to listen to 
his voice; then making oath, he assured the listeners that 
he had become that annoyed with his younger son, who 
had sought to rebuke a king, that if his elder son could be 
brought unto him he would bestow on him at his death his 
entire kingdom, besides the hand of the prophet's daughter 
should be given him in marriage, and the ceremony should 
take place at the close of the feast, which was to continue 
yet three days. All this I heard as one hears an echo on 
the distant hills. My heart said, "This will never be," 
though how to escape the power of the king I knew not. 



350 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

At his command I arose and bowed to the guests, yet saw 
them not, as I was communing with a radiant one who 
stood near me. Then in obeyance to the voice that spoke 
to my soul, I went with Zara apart from the throng to listen 
to the words that should be given, the import of which was 
this: When the midnight hour came I was to walk with 
Zara in the upper hall of the king's palace, passing to and 
fro in the presence of the guard, who were stationed at the 
door of my betrothed lest he should escape. Without no- 
ticing or speaking to them we should pass and repass until 
at last there should fall upon their eyelids the weight of 
deep sleep, when we should turn the great key that re- 
mained in the lock, and opening the door back let out the 
prisoner. Yet before doing this I was to beseech the king 
permission to remain in my own apartments until the day 
in which he would bestow my hand on the son of his 
choice. This I did, and it so pleased the king that I asked 
of him this favor that he granted it without so much as 
seeking the reason for so strange a request. His anger, 
after he had declared his favor concerning his elder son, 
had in a great measure departed, and he was ready to show 
his power as king, his heart seeming much mellowed. 

Think not, Eon, that this was to me a pleasant portion of 
my past history. Neither is it pleasant to recall the same; 
but I cannot easily pass it by, and still keep near the life- 
line that touches the separate incarnations. Hearts in these 
days, with but few exceptions, were hard and cruel. vAll 
the elements of earth and air breathed of war and dissen- 
sion; then how could the earth's children (except those sent 
as special messengers) be different? The few lights that 
shone in those days were incarnations from the higher 
realms, and they left in the elements as a legacy from their 
loving hearts the radius of holy aspirations. In their higher 
life they overcame the power of matter, which made them 
a power in the land of their incarnation, and their very 
presence on the face of the earth wrought wonders in the 
elements because of their power over the action of matter. 
There is ever a drought of words when I attempt to bring 
the unseen home to the soul's perceptions, and I know not 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 351 

as I make plain or understandable my thoughts when I say 
that incarnations from the higher life through radius of 
the wisdom arch that encircles the brain hold positive con- 
trol over the elements. Not that I would be understood to 
mean that these same elements are subservient in all points 
to these incarnations, yet they are controlled in this man- 
ner; from the brain radius of the more unfolded incarna- 
tions is born into the unseen that surrounds the earth, and 
that all are confident exists, positive power for good that 
must be stepping-stones, although unseen, to higher condi- 
tions that in time weave themselves into, and are expressed 
through, the children of earth. Thus step by step, through 
the power of their own souls, aided by the inwrought lines 
of light bequeathed by the messengers, do the children 
climb the stairway of light from whence their eyes catch 
glimpses of the unexpressed glory of the kingdom. No 
holy aspiration, no hope for good expressed in thought 
or word, is lost to the world within the atmosphere 
of which it was kindled, but in the unseen is a power 
of unfoldment both to spirits in and out of the form. 
Words are not empty, meaningless nothings, but actual ex- 
istences, children of the brain, and as such they find lodg- 
ment in and give impetus to other brains. If these facts 
could be understood and accepted with the tenacity that 
people evince in doctrinal points, there would be born to 
the earth on which you dwell a harmony, heaven-born 
and lasting, that would not only lift from the valleys of 
darkness the warring children who dwell therein, but the 
disembodied, or those who have put off the grosser mate- 
riality, who linger near earth (because bitterness and 
wrath are the fountains from which they have drank), would 
be turned from their prison-houses into the fadeless light 
of the better land and better life. It is too true that very 
many who are looked upon as believers and acceptors of 
spiritual light put far from them these higher teachings, 
and sit side by side with those who see and sense nothing 
but the physical comfort of the present, and make soul 
centers on the material side of life, gathering there the 
rubbish they deem gold, that stands not the testing fires of 



352 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the higher crucibles. Unto such I would say, your robes 
will lack the brightness of the robes worn by the children 
of the higher realms, and long will you dwell in the bor- 
ders of a land you thought to possess. Seek first the 
kingdom of heaven and its righteousness, with the conclu- 
sion of the sentence, holds in its comprehension a world 
of truth. I will say here, I do not ignore the truth I find 
expressed in the book you call the Bible, but I would be 
very sure that the truth I accept speaks to my inner self 
as such, let me find it where I may. I know, Eon, I have 
wandered far from the king's gates, sowing seed by the 
wayside; but I return now, as I always do, refreshed and 
better pleased to take up the historical line that at times 
becomes irksome, — which is especially the case regarding 
the incarnation of which I now write. 

The king's graciousness pleased me, as I had feared his 
power, made cruel by wine, and I knew not but he would 
stand in the way of the plans formed, and which Zara 
and I were to carry out, guided by the unseen watchers of 
our destiny, that at every step grew more and more uncer- 
tain. Thanking the king for his listening thus favorably to 
my request, I withdrew from the presence of the assembled 
guests, Zara also retiring with me to my own apartments. 
There was great wonder in our hearts as to the conclusion 
of the whole affair, knowing as we did of the presence of 
the king's elder son, through whose influence the king had 
become drunken, and through whose influence he had also 
been led while yet drunk to look with decrease of favor on 
the younger son, who had ever been obedient to his slight- 
est wish. As the shadows of the night crept into the king's 
palace we sought the upper hall, as we had been bidden, 
with a great fear in our hearts lest the guard, thinking 
strangely of our conduct, should communicate with the 
king and we should be commanded to return to our own 
apartments. For a time we stood in the shadow of one of 
the deep windows peering into the garden below, where 
walked both men and maidens, for the king's gardens were 
the delight of all who walked therein. Our hearts saddened 
at the sight, for our days here had been pleasant and peace- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 353 

f ul. We spoke of our father, and half wished we had never 
been led from his homely tent in search of fruit, for surely 
the fruit of that hour was far from sweet; yet we knew it 
was for us to partake of. With this consciousness there 
came an inner strength, and we turned away from the 
pleasant sights and sounds to the hour and its duties. 

Slowly, and with arms entwined, we began our strange 
mission. At each step we grew more and more assured and 
calm; back and forth before the guard we passed, as though 
intent on pleasure alone, when at last one asked us if we 
were not weary, and if he should not bring unto us a seat; 
to which we replied, a We choose thus to walk, being weary 
of much feasting and merriment; " after which no word 
was spoken to us, and we continued our walk. We were 
soon conscious of several walking with us, unseen to the 
guard, who no longer seemed to notice us. A stronger guard 
walked beside us than ever we dreamed of, who looked 
farther into the unseen of the future than we dare even con- 
jecture concerning. In a little time we noticed the drooping 
of lids, and finally one after another brought seats and sat 
thereon, as though grown suddenly weary; which no doubt 
they were, with the lateness of the hour and the monotony 
of nothing to do save watching. In number there were but 
four, yet surely out of that number, one would think, there 
might be wakefulness enough to ensure holding captive one 
man; but they saw and sensed not the unseen powers that 
surrounded them, and in a little time they slept a deep 
sleep. Listening for the voice of the radiant one to com- 
mand, I beheld near me and at each side the shining guard, 
and a voice said, " Turn the key." This I immediately did, 
without fear or trembling, for on either side of me glistened 
the shining robes, and I knew I was safe. Slowly I swung 
back the heavy door and beheld the young son sitting with 
his head bowed on his hands as though despair had come to 
dwell with him unceasingly. Seeing us, great fear fell upon 
him, so that he fell on his face within the room that held 
him prisoner. Obeying the hand that guided, I quickly 
crossed the threshold, and falling on my knees beside him, 
assured him I was his own betrothed, come to him with 

23 



354 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, , 

strange tidings; and bidding him rise and follow me, lest the 
guard awake, I arose and again crossed the threshold. 
Being assured that what I told him was a truth, he imme- 
diately arose and passed from the room, and when he saw 
Zara he was yet more assured. Slowly I closed the door 
and turned the key in the lock, that no one might suspect 
the son had flown. We immediately passed from the hall 
where the guard yet slept, and seeking my apartments, I 
told to my betrothed the whole story of the king's decision 
against him and of the presence within the gates of the 
elder son, who, I doubted not, would on the morrow declare 
himself to the king, when his heart was comforted with 
wine which the hand of the elder son poured for him, at the 
same time whispering in his ear flatteries no king in his 
sane moments would have given ear to. Surprised indeed 
was the listener, who had also noticed the tall stranger, yet 
thought not of the disobedient son in connection with the 
same. In silence we sat after I had rehearsed all that my 
heart knew to be true, when suddenly there came over me 
the unconsciousness that foreboded prophetic utterances, the 
whole of which was told me by Zara when consciousness 
again returned. The son was bidden, as we had been, to 
gather together all his gold, rare jewels, and gems, and pre- 
pare that very night for flight to another land, unto which 
we should all be led. He was also told that his eyes should 
never again rest on the land wherein he had so long dwelt; 
that the king would soon be gathered to his fathers, and 
that his possessions would pass into the hands of the elder 
son, who in wars with other nations, and in riotous living, 
would be reduced to beggary, and become an outcast in the 
land wherein he sought to dwell and reign. 

Thus ended the prophecy, unto which the younger son 
gave ear, and, being willing to obey the voice that had 
spoken, he immediately set about the work assigned him. 
His own possessions were with those of the king, and there 
he sought them, while sleep reigned throughout all the palace; 
and deep was the sleep that closed the eyes of many, for it 
was made more weighty by wine. In gathering together 
his own, his hand rested carelessly on the king's crown, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 355 

which he wore only on great occasions, and which held the 
most costly gems of the kingdom. The jar it received from 
his hand detached the beautiful gems and they fell like a 
shower on the gold receiver that held it. This greatly 
amazed and startled the son, whose name was Eleon, and 
by which name I will hereafter mention him. Scarcely 
knowing what to do, he gathered them together with his 
possessions and brought them to my apartment, where we 
yet awaited him. Then he told what had occurred, and a 
voice spoke to my soul saying, " It is well, for the hand of 
the elder son has wrought this mischief; fearing lest his 
father would repent concerning the decision he had made 
against his younger son, he had caused to be so loosened 
the gems of the king's crown that he might steal them and 
bear them away providing the kingdom was not to become 
his when his father was no more a dweller among men." 
In this manner was he defeated in the wrong he would do, 
not only to one but unto many. Still we felt uncertain in 
our hearts as to the right disposition to make of the gems 
thus obtained, not wishing to leave behind us in the king's 
palace, neither in the land wherein we had dwelt, a record 
for which we need ever sorrow. Neither in our reasoning 
did we judge it right to leave such valuable possessions to 
be wasted by one who looked upon them only a,s a means of 
increasing his power, and who in the motives of his heart 
had already stolen them in his fear lest the younger brother 
be re-instated in the king's favor before the feast was ended 
and the hand of the prophet's daughter was given him in 
marriage. We felt that we had not long time to waste in 
decision, and with the feeling in our hearts that we were not 
wasting the king's possessions, but saving them, and know- 
ing also they had in the king's sober moments been given 
to Eleon to be worn when the king should be gathered to 
his fathers, we let them remain where Eleon had placed 
them with his own possessions which he was commanded 
to gather together preparatory to flying to another land, 
whither he was to carry all that was his. Then with my 
own hand I wrote on parchment to the king, a full account 
of all I knew of the tall stranger by whose hand he had 



356 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

become drunken, and through whose words he had confined 
the acknowledged heir of his kingdom in his own room, 
thereby disgracing him in the eyes of the assembled guests, 
and I also wrote what the radiant ones had revealed unto 
me, and all they had bidden me do, and not only me but 
Zara and Eleon, who would be my companions wherever I 
might tarry. Neither did I 'hesitate to make plain concern- 
ing the gems that had fallen from his crown, and what we 
thought was not only right but was oar duty to do with 
them, that they pass not into the hands of strangers, as his 
kingdom was sure to do if he bequeathed it according to his 
drunken oath to his elder son, who came unto him unbidden 
and in the raiment of a stranger. When I had finished all 
my heart felt to say unto the king I folded the parchment 
and fastened it to the inner part of the silken curtain that 
was draped around my entire bed, placing it where the folds 
hung heaviest, that they might not find it until great search 
was made throughout the palace for the missing ones. While 
I yet wrote, Eleon, whom the guards at all of the king's 
gates knew and loved for his kindness unto them, com- 
manded that three of the king's fleetest horses be brought 
to the inner gate of the king's palace and there held until 
further words. There was no time for sadness, and hasty 
indeed were our preparations, and when Eleon again 
returned we were in readiness and he knew us not in the 
garb we chose to wear lest we should excite the suspicion 
of the guards, for surely the betrothed of the king's son 
would not be outside the gates at so late an hour. 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

Like unto phantoms we moved, the sound of our feet on 
the massive stairs reaching the ears of none. There was a 
strangeness in the night air, as though it was the air of 
another land that was already fanning our cheeks. Reach- 
ing the inner gate, Eleon, who sought not to disguise him- 
self, knowing no stranger could pass the king's gates at 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 357 

night, approached the guard and bade them unfasten the 
gates and let him and his companions through, bidding 
them close and fasten them after us, as we should seek to 
enter no more that night. The guard obeyed, knowing the 
command of the king's son was like unto the command of 
the king. As we passed the gateway, one of the guard ap- 
proached Eleon and begged of him to be allowed to walk 
by the side of his steed to the outer gate of the city, for 
there were many who not knowing him might seek to do 
him wrong. This Eleon granted, nor regretted the precau- 
tion, for regardless of the late hour there were many yet in 
the streets. "While yet walking by Eleon, the guard, who 
trusted ever the motives of his heart, timidly, yet as one 
whose inner consciousness is touched with truth, besought 
of him to be allowed to journey with him, saying he had 
neither land of his own nor helpmeet, and he chose rather 
to abide with him wherever he might journey than to stand 
at the gates of the king. There was a prophetic meaning 
to his words that was not spoken, and when asked by Eleon 
to explain the unspoken thoughts of his heart he hesitated, 
fearing to cause displeasure; but when Eleon assured him 
of his kindness to him he made explanation, saying his 
heart told him that the son of the king, on account of the 
disgrace unmerited and which had come that day to his 
ears, was fleeing from his own land and from the people 
who loved him even better than they did the king. He 
also assured Eleon that he was bearing away with him his 
betrothed and her sister in disguise. This startled us all, 
and when questioned why he judged thus, he answered 
that we rode not as maid servants, but as daughters of a 
king. Then he advised us concerning our position and 
manner lest we be detected, which we dreaded above all 
else. When again he made request to journey with us Eleon 
conversed with us concerning his answer, and it was de- 
cided that he should journey with us, but should tarry 
within the king's gates yet three days, that he might bring 
unto us tidings of the consummation of the feast, and the 
king's pleasure and displeasure. This pleased the guard ex- 
ceedingly, who in all his sayings and doings was a man of 



358 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

honor, therefore to be trusted, and we regretted not that his 
keen inner sight had found us out. All being satisfactorily 
arranged we journeyed toward the outer gates of the city, 
the guard still walking by Eleon's steed. Eeaching this 
point Eleon again commanded as the son of the king that 
the gates be unfastened that he and his companions might 
pass through, and while the guard of the outer gate pro- 
ceeded to obey, Eleon commanded the guard of the inner 
gates to abide with the king yet three days, and at the end 
of that time to journey towards the east, taking as his 
rightful wages one of the king's horses, saying that when 
we had put between us and the king's palace the length 
of three days' journey we would tarry three days that he 
might overtake us. Then bidding the guard return to his 
post, we passed out of the city and out of the reach of the 
king, who still slept the sleep of drunkenness. At this hour 
of the night and under such peculiar circumstances, despair 
might have come to my soul had not the tireless watchers 
who were leading us been nearer me than all earthly friends 
could be; but as it was they breathed into my heart the 
fires of a determination that could in no way be extin- 
guished, and looking in the eyes of the beautiful Zara I saw 
burning on the altar of her pure soul the same unyield- 
ing flame. 

Eon, you understand it is not my province to carry with 
me among the facts of my own incarnation the many wind- 
ings and consummations of others of whom I make men- 
tion, because for a time the line of their lives runs parallel 
with mine for a purpose. Had I been writing as do those of 
the present day, to excel in plot and consummation, to pile 
before the reader words lengthy and capable of meaning 
much or little, I might do this; but I write not thus, and 
seek to bring to the land I love only lines of light and truth, 
for such alone are weighty. Thus it was that when the 
outer gates of the city closed after us they closed on all 
whom I had there known and loved, and I search not 
among the indefinite records of the past for the lines of 
their lives. I say not that I have not met many in the in- 
heritance that awaited them in the land of souls, but of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 359 

that I write not. We were without the gates, and before us 
lay the hills, valleys, and plains we had thought to inherit, 
and which we regretted not leaving now that the elder son 
was to hold power over all. The night held a moon and the 
sky was cloudless, which boded us good, for we lost not our 
way, neither did our horses lose their footing in uncertain 
places, thereby retarding us. We sought to make as great 
as possible the distance between us and the home we were 
leaving before another nightfall should reveal to the king 
the absence of the son and the betrothed, also the fair sister 
whom he loved as though she had been born his own daugh- 
ter. We accordingly tarried not long to refresh either our- 
selves or our horses, fearing lest we would be overtaken. 
Many were the people we passed, yet they questioned us 
not. as we turned our heads neither to the right nor the left, 
but on we hastened, conscious of the true and tried who 
ever watched and guided and in whom we trusted. Thus 
we journeyed three days and nights towards the east, and 
at the close of the third day we thought to rest both our- 
selves and horses, but deemed it best to cross the narrow 
stream on the banks of which we were standing. It being 
both narrow and shallow our horses bore us across in safety, 
and when on the farther bank we gathered a pile of stones, 
by which the coming guard should know where we had 
crossed that he might in safety follow us, bringing with him 
tidings concerning the king and the elder son, of which we 
wondered much. In the shade of trees that grew at no 
great distance from the bank of the stream we secured our 
weary horses, and near by proceeded to spread the tent Eleon 
had secured of a wandering tribe who were returning from 
the plains. This being done we rested, and grateful indeed 
seemed to us the beds of leaves that Eleon gathered and ar- 
ranged for Zara and myself. Unlike the splendor of the 
king's palace was our abiding place, yet in our hearts peace 
chanted its sweetest psalms and we were assured that all 
was well. We slept as in the wanderings of our childhood, 
peacefully, guarded by the same white-robed beings who 
then comforted us, though in the lion's stead there was one 
with us of the lion heart and courage. Here we tarried ac- 



360 EXPERIENCES OP SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

cording to agreement three nights and days, during which 
time great light came to our souls and we felt more deeply 
than when we left the king's palace the angel power and 
guidance, and more assured that we would be led into a 
land of peace where I would become the helpmeet of the son 
to whom I was betrothed and unto us should be born 
prophets whose presence in the land of their birth would be 
as a great light. Thus were we comforted as we yet tar- 
ried for the guard of the inner gates. 

Pleasant indeed was our time of waiting for the coming 
of the guard; the days were bright and filled with gladness, 
and there was in our hearts no fear of the king's power, 
and in our ears no idle jesting of half -drunken guests, nor 
sounds of senseless merriment. Peace abode with us from 
sunrise to sunset, and built in our souls a holier arch to 
guard the sacred altar. Zara's prophetic nature there 
pointed to the future that cast before us no external sym- 
bols, yet we doubted not, for our special trust had long 
been in the guides, who though unseen to the world walked 
not far from us, two of whom now tread the earth paths, 
holding the magnetic cords over which is transmitted the 
power for good, not only from the mates whom they most 
love, but from many other hearts whose sympathy is with 
the land of their past incarnations. The hungry, dissatis- 
fied children of earth see little and sense less of^the great 
plannings and consummations for their good. Their lives 
are too selfish, and they grant self too many indulgences to 
wrong-doing, crediting the same to the blood of Christ. 
They will waken sometime in great surprise to find he has 
suspended payment, and they must furnish the gold to cash 
their own accounts; as according to the book upon the mer- 
its of which they build their faith they will be called upon 
for the last farthing, and in the land beyond no one loans 
money at any rates, consequently they will be obliged to 
earn their own gold at a great disadvantage. The sunset 
of the third day scarce lighted the western sky when the 
guard for whom we yet tarried overtook us, and glad in- 
deed were our hearts at his approach, for we much de- 
sired tidings from the king and the son who had thus 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 361 

stealthily gained admission to the king's palace. Spreading 
our blankets in front of the tent we sat thereon and lis- 
tened to the voice of the guard, who said that the day fol- 
lowing the one of our departure, at nightfall, there was 
heard a great stir in the king's palace. The elder son had, 
when the king's heart was mellowed with wine, made him- 
self known unto his father, had fallen on his neck as though 
great was his sorrow for his disobedience, and, promising 
reliance on the king's judgment, besought him to re-instate 
him in his favor, saying at the same time in feigned meek- 
ness that he sought not the possessions of his younger 
brother, unto whom the kingdom had been promised, neither 
the hand of the prophet's daughter in marriage, for great 
was his unworthiness. This touched the heart of the king, 
just as the designing son had expected, and on the impulse of 
the moment that the king imagined to be crowned with both 
glory and gladness, he cried with a loud voice, saying, 
" This is my much-loved son in whom I have great peace 
and joy." Then he assured the son in the presence of the 
asembled guests that unto him should be given the king- 
dom, saying that as his years were already many in the 
land wherein he dwelt, he would gladly be released from 
the position as king, and, sitting at his right side, his son 
should reign in his stead; and then to show still further his 
power as king, and his love for his son, he bade all prepare 
for the grand hour of triumph, for unto his elder and most- 
loved son he was about to give the hand of the prophet's 
daughter in marriage, and his younger son, because of his 
daring to rebuke the king, should be summoned to witness 
the ceremony, which should take place that very night. 
Thus spoke the king in all the consciousness of his power, 
being entirely forgetful of the prophecy that fell from the 
lips of the prophet's daughter when but a child. Then there 
was a great noise of preparation, for at the sunset hour the 
ceremony would be consummated. The guard assured us 
that the face of the son was radiant with the triumph of 
the hour, little dreaming of the sudden turn in the road, or 
the country beyond. The hour of final triumph for the 
elder son arrived, and, all else being in readiness, the king 



362 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

sent unto the younger son a man servant to bid him make 
ready for the marriage feast; bidding the servant to answer 
him no questions, neither speak to him other than the 
king's message, that by so doing his sorrow might be in- 
creased when he came forth and found his betrothed given 
to another, as well as the promised kingdom. Then he sent 
unto me a maid servant with the command that I immedi- 
ately appear before him, as the guests wanted to witness 
the ceremony by which I was to be given to the elder son. 
The man servant and maid servant departed on their mis- 
sions of obedience to the king, and both returned with no 
tidings of the ones they sought. The maid servant think- 
ing I was wandering in the gardens, went thither for me, 
but returned with no tidings, and consternation ruled where 
gladness was expected. The guard of the son's door took 
oath that they had not slept, neither had the son 
crossed the threshold, and great fear fell upon them on 
account of the mystery. Soon all the assembled guests were 
conscious of what had occurred, as well as of what had not, 
and in their superstition they all feared lest they too disap- 
pear as suddenly. Thus many left the king's palace imme- 
diately, not daring to abide longer, though the wine was yet 
red and abundant. Search was made by the men servants, 
while the king, the son, and the king's counselor retired to 
the council chamber and closed the door; and when they 
again appeared the king was no longer drunken, but as 
much himself as he could be after so long peering into the 
depths of the wine cup. They then sent for the guard of 
the inner gates and questioned him concerning those who 
had passed from the king's grounds, and he made answer to 
all their questions, being an honest man and not given to 
wine, that turned even the brains of kings. So when they 
asked him if the younger son had passed the inner gates, 
he made answer in all honesty that he had, and when they 
asked him if there had passed with him a woman he an- 
swered that there passed with him twain, whereupon the king 
smote his breast, and turning to the counselor said, " Great 
evil has come upon me." Then the guard of the outer 
gates was brought, "and he also made correct answer, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 363 

whereby the king and all the guests who yet tarried within his 
gates knew that the son, with Zara and myself, had flown 
from the land wherein we were to be oppressed if we re- 
mained. All this occurred the day after our departure, and 
the guard tarried yet two days more, as he had been com- 
manded, that he might bring us more complete tidings. He 
further said that the day preceding the night of his de- 
parture a parchment had been found, though he heard not 
what was written thereon, and he dared question none 
of the men servants or maid servants, lest he be suspected 
of being a spy; but he added that the feast closed that very 
day, and the king put on sackcloth and would see the face 
of none, save the counselor, who was as much grieved at 
the departure of Zara as was the king, having known her 
since she was a child. Thus ended the story of the guard, 
who at night-fall of the third day departed from the land 
wherein he dwelt, taking as Eleon had commanded one of 
the king's horses. We sorrowed for the king, who was a 
just man when wine held not its power. Yet we would in 
nowise return: our hearts were turned elsewhere and the 
land we sought we knew not of, yet we trusted those who 
wore the shining robes. 

It may be asked why I do not make mention by name of 
the city wherein, with Zara, I so long dwelt, and it may also 
be asked why I do not locate with exactness the land of our 
wanderings, or these supposed wanderings. I reply: In the 
first place, many points have become so changed that were 
I to attempt to give a geographical description of the coun- 
try I should fail, and I care not to mix up with names of 
localities made mention of in the much worshiped history 
of the past, because, if I do, there will be those who will 
find it easy to say, " This is taken from the Bible," to which 
conclusion I should object, as I have a more reliable record 
to turn to, which is an actual memory that holds the pictures 
of the past as the binding of a heavy volume holds the 
leaves thereof. I find it sufficient to say I dwelt in the land 
of your present incarnation, in the age whereof mention is 
made in the early history referred to, and I found it an age 
of barbarity and cruelty; wherefore I much wonder that the 



364 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

records of cruelty are at the present day bound in scarlet 
and gold, and are allowed to occupy a place in the holy of 
holies, as an actual inspiration from the Most High. Let 
no one think I speak disparagingly of the book thus rever- 
enced; it holds its place as a historical document of the 
past, and as such is worthy of notice, also of much disgust, 
which in all honest hearts is unavoidably increased when 
the word inspiration is attached thereto. One would natu- 
rally think intelligent minds would object to having the 
Deity they worship make of himself so unworshipful a 
being as the record spoken of proves him to be. In fact, 
looking at him from the inspirational point referred to, he 
reminds one of the mythological god of thunder to the ex- 
tent that one never knows which way to dodge to escape 
the contact of a thunderbolt; certainly, among all the gods 
worshiped of whom record is given, there are none more 
full of wrath and vengeance, which could only be appeased 
by a generous supply of tender, juicy meats. The Jewish 
Jehovah was no vegetarian; his food was the flesh of lambs 
and bullocks, his wine their bloody for which he ceased not 
to call loudly, — so history says. ( Does any one who dares to 
think believe this, that the creative power of not only this 
one little planet, but of all the worlds in the realms, seen 
and unseen, took up a special abode here, built and de- 
stroyed before his inventions were patented; and finally 
became so disgusted with his own failures that he thought 
to wipe out the record of his own unsuccessful attempt by 
a great flood? The rhymes sung to little ones since Adam 
and Eve hushed their first-born tq^sleep are more sensible 
and look better in application. When people have less to 
do with the side-plays of life, the prompting motive to which 
is selfishness, and, instead of paying a salaried apostle, 
do their thinking from reasons to conclusions, they will un- 
doubtedly waken to a thorough disgust of the worshipful 
part of the Bible, and look upon the history therein con- 
tained as do those who are already awake. 

I thought not, Eon, to wander thus far from the tent door 
before which we sat as the guard rehearsed thus minutely 
his knowledge of what occurred after our departure, but 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 365 

you know we are all forgetful at times. A pleasant picture 
we made as the sun was touching the sky and cloud-land 
with its last tints, and, regardless of all the past, our hearts 
were filled with hope while thus we sat talking over the 
probabilities and possibilities the future held for us all. 
Then fell over me the sheen of the radiant robes, and my 
lips were unsealed, while prophetic were the utterances that 
fell therefrom. In this way were we pointed the path to 
follow, which was to lead us to another land, wherein we 
were to build our own homes. We were in no way impov- 
erished, yet we dared let no one know of our possessions, 
and it was decided best, and in fact the only safe way, to 
travel as though we were a part of a wandering tribe, 
which, strictly speaking, we were. We were to depend on 
the tribes we met for food, also on the smaller wild animals 
of the land, and the fruits thereof that were free to all. 
Our castle, you see, towered not very high; besides we were 
also possessors of patience, endurance, and health, three 
indispensables to the hour and its demands. We rested yet 
another day, that we might complete arrangements for the 
long journey that lay before us, at the end of which time, 
and with the sun of the morning unclouded, we were in 
readiness to depart. It was well for us that the king kept 
fleet horses whose endurance would stand extended travel. 
When mounted, we saw to our satisfaction that we looked 
like unto the many wandering tribes one always met in 
those days, with one exception; we had not become so cov- 
ered with real dust, but we had plenty of time and opportu- 
nity before us. Pleasant seemed the days of travel, and we 
were comforted with the abundance of the land through 
which we were passing, but attached ourselves not to any 
of the tribes of whom we made such purchases as we 
needed. 

Days passed until they counted weeks, and as yet we 
reached not the border of the land wherein we hoped to 
dwell. At last there came to our ears rumors of war, and 
our hearts told us that the elder son at last had gained all 
he sought, and had made war against other nations; and 
after a time there also came to us tidings that the king had 



366 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

been gathered unto his fathers, and that the elder son was 
reigning in his stead. We sorrowed, and knew full well 
that all that had been prophesied concerning the son 
would be fulfilled. Then it was we regretted not that 
into our possession had come the crown jewels. About this 
time, on account of the war, that destroyed peace in all the 
immediate borders, we began to feel the uncertainness that 
attended every step, as the elements of war seemed wakened 
in all hearts, and we knew not whether we were to approach 
friend or foe. We had in nowise calculated upon this, and 
we grew at length to dread the approach of tribes that were 
wandering here and there as though they were the licensed 
wanderers of the land, for we had not gone forth to battle, 
consequently were not prepared for the same. We were 
one day saluted by a stranger, whose eyes seemed to take 
in the strength and beauty of the horses, and upon being 
asked to part with one or more we objected, which led him 
to ask from whence we came, together with other questions 
that disturbed us. We replied that we were a part of a 
tribe on their homeward journey, and sought thus to pass 
from his notice, but he was not to be put aside, and con- 
tinued to ride in our company as though belonging to it. 
His features were only in part visible, so we could con- 
jecture little of his appearance. He spoke at last of the 
king, and the son who was then at war with the nations, 
and, with other remarks, informed us of the departure from 
the king's palace of the king's younger son with his be- 
trothed and her sister, saying at the same time that the 
elder brother was seeking for him, as he still made oath that 
he would take unto himself the prophet's daughter, who 
had been given him by the king, who had made oath there- 
to. Such were the tidings brought us by the stranger, 
whom I much feared the guard would slay, thinking him a 
spy, because he sought thus to follow us. At night-fall he 
dismounted with us, and securing his horse with ours 
seemed about to abide with us, and I commanded the guard 
that he touch him not, but watch him unceasingly. 

Without farther word to the stranger we spread our tent 
and prepared our evening meal, of which he partook with 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 367 

us. There are times when we entertain angels unawares, 
which proves the injustice of passing judgment when only 
the seeming is presented to us. It is well to measure all 
premises, and it is also well to leave unuttered the final ver- 
dict until suppositions become unquestioned certainties. 
The repast being completed, we as usual spread our blankets 
on the ground in front of the tent, whereon we sat in the 
shadows of a misty twilight. The stranger sat with us and 
near him the guard, who thought not well of the stranger, 
who again took up the thread of conversation with the 
king's trials, triumphs, and sorrows; and when he fully dis- 
closed to us his name and land we were so unprepared for 
it by our conjectures that we were loath to believe him, and 
not till he stood before us without his heavy mantle and 
other disguises did we accept him as the king's counselor 
Azier. Then our hearts rejoiced exceedingly, for we wel- 
comed him as a brother. He told us he had remained with 
the king until he was gathered unto his fathers, and then 
desiring not to be a counselor to one whose ways were ways 
of wickedness, he, too, departed from the land wherein he 
had long dwelt, and thinking not to find us sought another 
country wherein to make for himself a home. He had come 
across the country, while we had gone around, by which 
means he had thus overtaken us, and in finding us he might 
not have noticed or known us had it not been for the king's 
horses, that attracted his attention. With the coming of 
Azier, a greater peace seemed to fall upon us, and we looked 
^toward the future with more of certainty in our hope. 
Truly there is strength and overcoming power in the pres- 
ence of the good that is found not in the midst of those who 
do evil. I look back now on the peace and pleasure of that 
one evening as a sunlit niche in our wanderings. It was 
well we caught no glimpse of Crescent Cottage and heard 
not the wash of the waves that broke on the shores near by, 
else our hearts would have been filled with despair in con- 
trasting the home of peace, the glory of which could not be 
told, with many paths over which our feet had found it 
needful to walk. Well was it that our soul mates were con- 
scious of all we met and suffered, and could through that 



368 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

consciousness be very near us, or the shadowy clouds that 
were around and about us would have had no silvery lining; 
but faithful were they in all things, and rejoiced in what- 
ever made us glad, failing not to sympathize in our sorrow. 
With the addition to our number of our brother Azier, as 
we were pleased to call him, we continued our journey, 
which was one of increasing peril, insomuch that we felt 
at each morning dawn the uncertainty of the events that 
cast not their shadows before us; and as the sunset shadows 
fell we grew more uncertain as to the coming of another 
sunrise. All this was the result of the fulfillment of the 
great desire that the elder son had ever made manifest. 
There was no peace in all the land through which we were 
journeying; each tribe was at war with all other tribes, and 
we seemed as a pebble cast into the very heart of a furious sea 
— it was uncertain on what beach the wild waves would toss 
us. In all this peril the guardians participated and suffered, 
and had they not borne a part of the heavy load we should 
of necessity have left it by the way-side, for stronger hands 
than ours, but not braver hearts; for we knew not fear in 
the sense that makes the physical shrink from contact with 
incidents that hold with their might a deadly power, and we 
dared face the storm that raged, although we were not 
prepared for warfare, which caused us to make use of the 
weapons that come under the head of strategy. Thus it was 
that the Eon a of your soul, with the beautiful Zara, took 
upon themselves the semblance of wandering fortune- 
tellers, such being more protected at that time than all 
others who followed a life of wandering. We read the fates 
of all who accosted us, peering with wise looks into the 
depths of a peculiar stone that we allowed no eyes but ours 
to look on, assuring those for whom we read the line of 
their destiny that were their eyes to rest thereon we could 
not vouch for a fulfillment of the predictions we uttered. 
This we did because the stones we held were from the king's 
crown, and we dared let no eyes but ours see the light that 
flashed therein. Thus you see, Eon, the strategy with 
which we fought; yet there was left no other way for us; 
and, grateful for the path that opened unto us, we hesitated 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 369 

not to walk therein, and in doing so we were sustained by 
those who, invisible to others, walked with us and threw 
over us a light prophetic, by which we were able to glean 
from the unseen actual facts, that were both startling and 
convincing, to lay at the souls' doors of those for whom we 
thus peered into the curious stone. Eon, we were not 
digressing in taking the position of fortune-tellers, even 
though we had sat in the halls of wisdom in the higher life; 
the land of our incarnation needed the power magnetic we 
brought to its shores when we came earthward, and we 
were obliged to walk in the path that circumstances created, 
and in doing this successfully we showed our power over 
circumstances that had we not been superior to would have 
bound us hand and foot. I look not back on the past of 
which I now write, or the part I took in the drama, with 
other feelings than those of satisfaction; it was all well, and 
I held with a firm hand the threads I wove in the loom of 
circumstances that time had patented. There were no ends 
left unfastened, that could call for other incarnations to 
gather up; therefore I said it was all well, and I look not 
back with regrets, though the path was rough and the times 
perilous. But I must continue my record. The inharmony 
that existed increased, and each day our way was fraught 
with increasing dangers until we were at last sadly driven 
by the circumstances that pressed upon us like hungry 
wolves. We were more frequently accosted and found it 
more and more difficult to appease those who approached 
us, though we were safe from detection did we meet our 
best known friend, as we had in our travels through all 
roads and circumstances become so degenerated in appear- 
ance, so mixed with the actual dirt of the land, that it 
would not have been strange had the memory of our own 
names departed from us. We were many times without 
water for days; our clothing became torn, our hair matted, 
and taking all things into consideration we were veritable 
fortune-tellers, even in our looks. Perhaps, Eon, you did 
not anticipate such a picture as the one I have drawn with 
words handed down to you from the better land, with the 
name Eona attached thereto. Comfort yourself with the 

24 



370 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

knowledge that had you been there with us in a material 
form, you would have looked no better than did we. 

In addition to what we were daily obliged to meet as best 
we could, there came to us what seemed the greatest trial 
we could be expected to endure. The day of which I write 
had been one of unusual perplexities and tarryings by the 
way to answer meaningless questions, and give testimony 
concerning the land we had left, of which we seemed to 
know but little, and that through the words of others, not 
daring to be ever known as dwellers of the city against 
which we learned was arrayed a formidable host, brought 
thither by the wrath of war provoked by the willful son. 
The day, as I said, had been thus crowded with unpleasant- 
ness from morning and we longed for the cover of night to 
lessen if possible the number and inharmony of the inci- 
dents that crowded upon us. It was past midday when we 
saw coming towards us a body of horsemen, whose seeming 
intentions were to distance the wind, so rapidly did they 
ride. We had at no time previous met so large a body, con- 
sequently we felt that we knew not what to expect, but pre- 
pared our hearts to meet as calmly as possible the demands 
made upon our time and patience. Surrounding us, they 
questioned us concerning our wanderings and possessions, 
to which we made answer as we had agreed among our- 
selves to do. They continued to look at us suspiciously, 
and finally proposed to us to dismount and let them see our 
horses and possessions. Eon, could I have done so I would 
have slain them all with one blow of my hand, and consid- 
ered myself justified in so doing, for at that time brute 
force was in the ascendency and stood in the place of rea- 
son, humanity, or any of the finer attributes of the soul. 
With that we were obliged to cope as we were carried by 
the tide under the circumstances. We knew if we got off 
with our lives we must obey, which we did; but the anger 
that dwelt in our hearts, could it have been made effectual, 
would have sunk both horses and riders beneath the turf 
they trod. Slowly we dismounted, casting about in our 
minds for some way to elude the furious looking beings and 
save our possessions. While thus conjecturing, a light 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 371 

flashed before my eyes, and I heard a voice say, " Be calm." 
This assured me to a great extent, though I could see noth- 
ing that brought me one glimmer of hope. We each carried 
about our person our valuables, which we hoped to save. 
The leaders of the body dismounted, examined our horses, 
pronounced them just what they needed, and passed them 
into the hands of those who waited, enjoying our discom- 
fort; then they commanded us to disrobe ourselves of the 
outer clothing worn to conceal our possessions. This was 
too much, but we were powerless, except through circum- 
stances, and there did occur one that at last turned the tide 
in our favor. We were intentionally slow in obeying the 
heartless command, by which we gained just the time we 
needed; for in the distance, though rapidly nearing us, was 
still another body of men who were entirely unnoticed by 
those by whom we were surrounded. Our horses in pos- 
session of the men who kept guard became conscious of the 
approach and therefore restless, which caused the men to 
turn around, when they caught sight of the coming war- 
riors. The men gave an immediate alarm, which caused a 
rapid mounting and the entire crowd sped away with the 
swiftness of horses trained for war. They took with them 
our horses, leaving with us the tent and blankets the horses 
bore, and which they had cast from them, the better to test 
their merits. We were thus left with our most valuable 
possessions, but knew not what to expect from the hands of 
those who were nearing us; but they noticed us not, or, if 
they did, saw before them something of more importance 
and hastened in pursuit of it. We felt sure the first party 
would be overtaken, from the rapidity with which the 
second one approached, nor did we sorrow at the thought. 
I assure you, Eon, we had become hardened wanderers, but 
it was the result of the circumstances that hemmed us in 
and through which we felt that we must breali or die in the 
attempt; besides, had we been less lion-like than we were, 
we would have been swept from the face of the earth; as it 
was we injured none and brought to no heart that disturbed 
us not a shade of bitterness. In the way I have mentioned 
were we left, and great was our loss, though the wealth we 



372 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

carried unseen was left us. We knew not how far we were 
from a land of peace, or how protracted a journey we would 
have to make, on account of the warlike condition of the 
country; but there was neither time nor sense in expressions 
of sorrow or discouragement. Therefore we each bore what 
burthens we could, and again took up our wanderings. 
There were no songs on our lips, for joy dwelt not in our 
hearts; yet we were too proudly brave to confess to our own 
souls a dread of any coming event. Standing where I now 
do, I can see where wound the tide of our life, how certain 
its flow, though the banks on either side were rough. I can 
see where one circumstance was needed to hinder the 
approach of another, more destructive; can see how through 
all the paths wherein our feet wandered we were guarded 
and guided, being the recipients of only such incidents as 
at some time would yield us just the harvest we most 
needed. 

Wearisome were our marches and short the distance 
traveled each day, yet we were not so much disturbed by 
those whom we met as we had been while we were in pos- 
session of the king's horses, which comforted us not a little. 
Looking like the most aimless of wanderers, we were let to 
pass without giving so strict an account of ourselves as we 
had done, which brought us no small relief. The journey 
to a land of peace began to seem to me Jike a life of wan- 
dering, and there were times when my weariness was so 
great that I wished in all earnestness the lion had dined 
from the form he watched. There would come before me 
as a picture the prophecy concerning the land we were yet 
to inhabit, where peace would be ours, and sons would be 
given me who would be wise men and prophets, when I 
comforted my heart by imagining the tent wherein we 
rested at night a beautiful home, made still more beautiful 
by the sound of the happy voices of children that should call 
me mother. Many times, Eon, I thus comforted myself 
when the waves of bitterness and weariness swept over my 
soul, hiding the light of prophecy. Oh, days there are in 
many an earth pilgrimage that hold in all their length and 
breadth as deep a blackness as was ever born in the heart of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 373 

the dreariest night! The bitterness of such days is better 
borne in silence, and in silence did I meet the increasing 
darkness, for it fell on all. Added to our loss, there came a 
time when we found it difficult to obtain food, and we dared 
approach none of the wandering class that infested the 
country as we had previously done. Now and then we 
killed a bird, the bones of which we were glad to pick with- 
out contact with fire, which we dared not make lest we call 
to our side an unseen foe. Bitter indeed was the prospect 
that lay before us, and we saw no way but to go on, while 
strength was ours, taking each day whatever of good or ill 
the day brought; we knew death would release us when all 
else failed and we came to think of it as something to be 
welcomed rather than dreaded. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

Long nights of gloom and darkness have ever a morning 
dawn, and the dreary winters are at last overtaken by the 
breath of spring, that comes bringing tidings of a coming 
summer. Thus to us came the gray of dawn when the 
darkness of night had woven its blackness in and through 
all our hopes until we saw before us only desolation and 
death. Our possibilities to obtain food were each day les- 
sened, and as a result we felt the life tides of our bodies 
running low, our marches growing shorter from weak- 
ness, until we were ready to lie down and die. Here 
it was the night became darkest, the night to which we 
thought could come no morning dawn. Our condition 
seemed to be understood by all who met us, for no one 
offered to disturb us, thinking perhaps we were of no im- 
portance whatever unless we had both the desire and 
strength to fight, neither of which we possessed; nor did 
we care how soon an attack was made on our helplessness. 
It was with these feelings we sat at midday under the pro- 
tecting branches of a wide-spreading tree, the only object 



374 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

in all the universe that seemed to give us a welcome. We 
had become too much weakened by fasting and exposure to 
journey in the heat of the day, and thus we tarried, hope- 
less and sad; yet no murmurs escaped our lips, knowing 
complaints would bring us nothing. With eyes closed I 
sought to shut out the sight and sounds of life, and while 
thus sitting I seemed to be gazing afar off, when before my 
far-away vision came warriors, the numbers of whom I 
could not count, there were so many. Before them in a 
chariot drawn by many horses rode a king, who was 
leading his army to war, for in those days the kings 
tarried not within their palaces in such times of peril. 
So long did I watch them that I felt they must be 
nearing, and I opened my eyes to note thus their num- 
ber, but nowhere could I see them, and in disappoint- 
ment I again closed my eyes to shut out the visible, that I 
might view the invisible, or what was invisible to the nat- 
ural eye. Again I saw the approaching warriors, and 
nearer they seemed than before. I dared not open my eyes 
again lest they would vanish as before, and there was a rest 
from the consciousness of our condition in watching them, 
whether they actually existed or not. Long I thus sat, both 
seeing and hearing, for the tramp of the coming host on the 
turf made a strange sound in my ears. I at last wondered 
much what it all meant, for they were coming nearer and 
nearer, yet I dared not open my eyes lest they disappear as 
they had previously done. While thus conjecturing con- 
cerning what I saw, Zara, touching my arm to arouse me, 
said, "Oh, the armed host!" Then it was I opened my 
eyes, and there seemed born into my soul new strength and 
life; indeed, I felt not like myself, not like the worn trav- 
eler of many weeks, nor did I for one moment think of 
death, but in silence I arose to my feet, and in silence 
I awaited the coming warriors. I spoke not to my com- 
panions, for my speech seemed locked, yet I felt within my 
soul power to command the whole armed host, though I saw 
not from whence this power came, and knew not why I thus 
awaited, or what I was to do. I felt myself grown tall; not 
that I had changed in the least, though it seemed to me I 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 375 

could look from one end of the universe to the other, and, 
if need be, count the very stars that shone at night-time. 

The chariot in which the king rode, and which was sur- 
rounded by a guard of horsemen, approached. Suddenly, 
and with a feeling that unconsciousness was falling over 
me, I felt that I was walking towards the king's chariot, 
though I knew not why I was doing thus. It seemed to me 
I went with the speed of the wind. I passed the guard, 
though several swords sought to pierce me through, but 
they failed, for the circumstances of my incarnation were 
not all woven into the web that in the loom of time waited 
them. I feared nothing, and with the power of this won- 
drous strength I mounted the moving chariot of the king, 
until I stood face to face with the ruler of many lands. I 
heard my own voice say, " Listen, oh king, to the voice of the 
daughter of El Haban, the prophet," Then for a time I heard 
no more, but I was afterwards told that the guard sought 
to kill me while yet in the king's chariot; but the king, hear- 
ing the name of El Haban the prophet, stayed his hand, and 
commanded the host to stand still, which they did, while he 
listened to the words of prophecy that fell from my lips. 
After which he w T as told in what way to approach the gates 
of the city he would besiege, that victory might be his, the 
plan being contrary to the one he had already formed in 
his own mind, and laid before the guard; hearing which 
he was confounded, and seemed uncertain in his own 
mind. I heard the guard say, "She is a witch; slay her 
and cast her body to the dogs;" but I heeded them not, and 
my heart told me the king's better self was reached, and I 
saw in the distance the home of peace that had been prom- 
ised us, and all my heart yearned for it as it had never 
before done. The king commanded the guard to stand 
back, and, turning to me, asked me who I was, and I told 
him, adding, by way of convincing him, what little I could 
of the knowledge I possessed of the city wherein I had 
dwelt, of the king who had been gathered to his fathers, of 
the elder son's desire for war, and finally concluded by tell- 
ing him that with my companion was the king's youngest 
son, whose helpmeet I was to be. Then he made answer to 



376 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

me, " I will test the power and truth of prophecy that has 
fallen from thy lips, and if there is not a fulfillment, I will 
command the guard to slay thee and all thy companions, 
and thy bodies shall be given to wild beasts." Then the 
king commanded that Zara, of whom I had spoken to him, 
be also brought, and she was made to sit with me in the 
king's chariot, saying we should thus ride to war with him. 
This was not done to honor us, but to make us feel the 
death that awaited us did there come to the prophecy no 
fulfillment. Our companions were allowed horses to ride, 
as they were too weak to walk, and food was given us, of 
which we partook as though we were wolves. Women in 
those days were women of nerve, and feared not, as do they 
of the present, being reared to hardships and privations; 
besides the very elements of earth and air held a stimulant 
both to war and blood. This was the morning, Eon, I saw 
breaking in the distance, the gray tints of which told of yet 
another day to us before we went home again to our 
Father's house, where were many mansions that waited us 
when the pilgrimage would be ended. Perhaps the morning 
seemed not so fair as had other morns, yet we were satis- 
fied, and felt strong in the power that had guided us. You 
understand, Eon, the power that both led and sustained me 
as I made my way through the guard to the king's chariot. 
It was not the power of one, but of many, who surrounded 
and bore me triumphant over all obstacles. This it was 
that gave me the feeling of height, and power to command, 
and these same helpers were brought to me by those who, 
watching, knew all our necessities, and where the circum- 
stances by which we were surrounded would in time bear 
us. Strange indeed were the incidents of the incarnation 
of which I write, yet they were such as spoke the condition 
of the earth at that time, and I assure you that those who 
bore earthward their soul lamps at that day climbed high 
mountains and wandered in deep valleys. 

The king dispatched a portion of the guard in advance of 
the main body, to prove the correctness of the words that 
fell from lips imbued with prophetic utterances. These 
rode in haste away while the main body moved slowly 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 37? 

onward, to be met again by the returning guard with tid- 
ings concerning the land and the possibilities of possessing 
the city from the plan given, as they termed it, by a 
witch, of whose words they proposed to the king to take no 
heed ; but the king had heard much of the fame of El Ha- 
ban, the prophet, and had sought to prove his daughter 
thereby; and when I answered all his questions concerning 
my father and the land wherein he had dwelt, the king in 
his heart believed; and, being a man desirous of fame, and 
wishing to overcome a power that had invaded his realm, 
and knowing of the truths of my father's prophecies, be- 
lieved that the light of prophecy that shone over the soul of 
his daughter was of holy origin. Thus while seeming not 
to notice me he followed out the advice given, contrary to 
both the desire and judgment of the guard, who, could they 
have done so, would have slain me on the spot, saying, 
"What is this woman that a king hearkeneth to her?" 
Slowly we moved in the direction chosen, nor could Zara 
and myself take in the strangeness of our situation, but felt 
quite at peace with the circumstance that had thus once 
more turned the tide, that had to change its course if we died 
not in our wanderings. The strangeness of the circumstance 
of our riding to war in the king's war chariot never seemed 
to me to possess the air of wonder that it now breathes, as 
I look over the record of that incarnation and contrast it 
with the one you are living and in which to a certain extent 
I participate, and if memory were not true to its own I should 
say the record of that incarnation was not mine ; but 
memory gathers from its own fields the buds, blooms, and 
thorns, and weaves them into a chaplet with which 
to gladden one heart that waits in the valley towards 
which the sunset rays are slowly approaching, and as they 
thus approach the joy of Eona's heart deepens and she sings 
again the sweet songs of the by-gone when the love of two 
hearts made radiant Crescent Cottage. I must not cast my 
glances toward the future, or a sigh born from the weari- 
ness of waiting will find a place in my heart and echo 
itself in yours, which would not be well, as there is yet 
work to be done. Be sure. Eon, the morning will dawn 



378 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

by and by, and the greetings of Eona will gladden the 
heart that has taken up cheerfully all its weary loads, and 
sometimes the shadows have so arrayed themselves as 
to seem like the army the king was leading to war, and to 
which, or more especially to the king, I must return. 

The point at which the king was to tarry until the return 
of the guard was reached, and there we waited, though 
not long, for they rode with the speed that characterized 
the movements of the war-horses of those days. My heart 
sank as I noticed the look that told itself on the cruel-look- 
ing faces of the returned guard, and I wondered what was 
to follow. They approached the king and answered him 
that it was as they had both suspected and advised, saying 
also : " The woman who rides with thee seeks thy destruc- 
tion and would have led thee into the hands of thine 
enemies, had we not been both cunning and vigilant." This 
disturbed the king for he had been led to believe the pro- 
phetic words uttered; besides being a man of pride he liked 
not to acknowledge himself mistaken, nor to have his judg- 
ment set aside ; neither would he sacrifice himself, nor lessen 
his possibilities for kingly power. Accordingly he com- 
manded us to place ourselves before the guard and meet 
the compensation we deserved for the duplicity we had 
dared to practice on the king. It was useless to strive to 
convince him of our honesty, and we accordingly obeyed, 
when the king commanded the guard to slay us, but to 
spare our companions, as they, being men, could fight and 
thereby do him some service. We thought then the life path 
ended for us, and without a word we waited the final blow, 
when, to our surprise, there fell on his knees before the king 
one of the number who had been in search of proof of the 
truth or untruth that had been uttered, and he then .made 
known to the king, the plan of the other members of the guard 
with whom he journeyed. They being angered that a 
woman should turn the judgment of the king, and should also 
be allowed to remain in his chariot, vowed to revenge them- 
selves by bearing false testimony concerning what they 
had seen, choosing rather that the king should be placed in 
jeopardy than to have a woman, whom they termed a witch, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 379 

stand in closer relation to the king than did they. All this 
the guard on bended knee told the king, and besought him 
to listen thereto, as he would not only cause the innocent 
to be slain, but would also place himself in peril from which 
he might not be able to extricate himself, when his kingdom 
would mourn for the loss of their king and his possessions. 
This touched the king's heart and he commanded the guard 
who had borne false witness to dismount, which they did. 
The king made choice from the warriors who followed him 
on foot, and commanded that they take the guard's horses 
and with the one who had revealed their falseness, journey 
over the same path, and bring him tidings concerning all 
they saw. Then turning to the false guard, he vowed that 
they should meet the fate they had chosen for others, if 
what the guard who spoke against them said was by the 
others proven true. The shadows fell over their faces and 
crept into their eyes, the shadow of fear, for they cared 
not to drink from the cup that they would place to the lips 
of the innocent. . People who are cruel are apt to be cow- 
ards when real danger faces them, while the heart of tender- 
ness and humanity gathers to itself smiles of sweetness 
with which to lighten and make beautiful the face after the 
spirit has departed, thus smoothing ever the lines of care. 

Our season of tarrying again soon passed, and with hearts 
grown somewhat anxious from past occurrences, we saw 
the spies of the enemy's land returning and we looked into 
their eyes. We knew they would bear truthful testi- 
mony concerning all they had seen, which lifted the load of 
doubt and expectancy from our hearts that lingered there. 
Addressing the king they spoke a complete fulfillment of 
all my lips had been made to utter, which the king now 
believed without lingering shadows of doubt, and turning 
to the false guard he commanded that they be slain for 
their perfidy, but both Zara and I begged that their lives 
be spared, to which the king after a, time listened, be- 
cause he began to honor us as well as trust us. They 
were commanded to take the place of the footmen, who 
were in turn installed as guard. Again were we bidden to 
enter the king's chariot, to which we were assured we 



380 

should ever have the right, and now feeling no longer the 
restraint that our previous position had engendered we dared 
address the king, who became much interested in our recital 
of events, and in turn he assured us that he should carry us 
to his own land. 

The journey now began to assume a more pleasant aspect, 
as we had no forebodings, and our weariness and exhaust- 
ion were fast leaving us, because of rest and an abun- 
dance of food, of which we partook with the king, who 
seemed pleased to have us with him, as though more sure 
of success by our presence. He was in many ways a good 
man, yet, like most kings, was pleased with the good opin- 
ion of others, even when it bordered on flattery. He loved 
power for power's sake, yet used it not as a means of cru- 
elty, neither did he seek to do great good thereby. It was 
unto him a mirror in which he viewed his greatness, and 
found happiness in so doing. In the days of which I write, 
the power that was made manifest by and through armed 
footmen, horsemen, and chariots, was the power to which 
all were expected to bow, and, did they not do so, were 
among the obstacles to be overcome. The tide that had 
borne us on thus far adown the stream of time had been one 
of uncertain flow, until we had learned to expect only what 
came, and to reach out for nothing beyond; though my 
heart would at times catch glimpses of a peaceful home, 
when the clouds of uncertainty would roll from the sky, 
that to me seemed of a summery blue. I dared look but 
for a moment at the lovelit picture which in the valleys 
of the future towards which we were journeying was lin- 
gering, for I feared the journey would end long before it 
was reached. The moodiness of the king had passed away, 
and as point after point was reached in the journey that 
had been foretold, he grew more and more yielding towards 
us, until at last he assured me that if the victory that had 
been prophesied became his, he would give unto my be- 
trothed the lands of which I had at that time never heard, 
and which he by war had become possessor of. Then he 
described to us the beautiful country of which he was 
speaking and concerning which he made promise, though 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 381 

I could get no idea concerning it or its whereabouts, neither 
did I trouble myself about it, on account of the uncertainty 
of the promises of kings, regarding which I had already 
had much experience that left no pleasant memories. 
Kings are as much governed by circumstances as are others, 
and no more to be trusted, because of their love for power, 
which is not always an incentive to goodness. I knew we 
were at that moment riding with him in his chariot to war, 
but I knew not where we would be when, with victory 
gained, he journeyed homeward with all his kingly power 
radiant with added success. I built no castles, but was cer- 
tain I would be obliged to dwell in whatever castle or ham- 
let the coming circumstances would build for me. Feeling 
thus, I made the most and the best of the hour, yet to 
gain favor in the king's sight would stoop to no flattery, 
and held myself aloof from conversing with him as much 
as was in my power, not wishing the familiarity even of a 
king. 

After some days of journeying the guard who had been 
in advance assured us we were near the city to be taken, 
and it was thought best to tarry where we were until night- 
fall, as the attack was to be made at that time or when 
sleep had made quiet the dwellers of the city. Thus we 
waited, during which time there again fell over me the light 
of prophecy, and from Zara's lips I heard the commands 
given the king, — that suffering be avoided, and great 
wrongs be left undone. He was bidden to command his 
men to slay no women, children, nor old men; neither priests 
nor prophets, and to capture by strategy, if capture he must, 
instead of taking life that was alike dear to the high and 
low ; to all of which he gave promise, and he was assured 
of victory, if he broke not his vow, and was likewise as- 
sured of being captured, with all his hosts, if he listened 
not to the voice of prophecy. As the shadows of evening 
descended, like unto robes that mourners wear, the chariot 
again moved on; again the tramp of footmen and horsemen 
sounded in our ears, and we sorrowed for those unto whom 
disaster was being borne, and prayed the angels of mercy 
to be near. It was a moonless night when we approached 



382 

the walled city, nearing the side where the fewest guard 
kept watch. It is neither pleasant to me nor of special 
interest to others to give in minute detail the incidents of 
the battle that followed. It is enough that I tell you the 
tide of victory turned in favor of the king, who commanded 
the gates of the city to be opened, and being obeyed rode 
triumphant through the entire city. It was day-break, and 
all things were visible, yet nowhere did I see evidences 
of conflict that had been freighted with death, though 
there was everywhere the excitement that must of neces- 
sity follow such a change as had come during the passing 
of one night. The king was overjoyed at his success, 
thinking it would be necessary to besiege the city for days 
before the gates would be opened to him ; but he had 
obeyed the voice that guided through advice of strategy, 
and in obeying had spared not only the lives of dwellers 
of the city, but the lives of his own men. The king, de- 
sirous of making himself heard by the people whom he 
wished to address, sought the most conspicuous part of 
the city, and sent criers throughout all parts of the same, 
saying, "Hear ye, hear ye ! The king speaketh unto all the 
people, before the outer gate of the holy temple." Thither 
in the king's chariot we were also borne, as he would in 
nowise listen to our voices when we begged to stand with 
the crowds that gathered here and there, fearing lest the 
king be spoken of as unworthy because of our presence. 
He heeded us not, saying we had brought him great good 
and he would in nowise allow us to stand among the com- 
mon crowd. Thus it was we sat in the chariot while the 
king talked long in a loud voice to the people who had gath- 
ered to listen unto him. He assured them that he had not 
come unto them to bring them either death or bondage, 
and that he demanded of them only as their previous king 
had demanded. With great kindness he addressed the 
people, and when he finished all he had to say the air was 
filled with shouts, for the dwellers of the city had been 
ruled by a cruel king, and they rejoiced at the words of 
kindness they had listened to. The king who had thus 
ruled was among the few that were slain, which occurrence 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 383 

would not have taken place had he not been headstrong 
and willful; but no one sorrowed, and the day seemed unto 
all more like a day of feasting than aught else. 

While yet we sat in the king's chariot there came from 
the holy temple, before which the king had ordered his 
chariot to be drawn, the priests thereof, who desired to 
listen to all the king's words that they might better judge 
of the one who had taken possession of the city and was to 
be ruler thereof, also the country round about. The priests 
shouted not with the crowd, but the look of peace their faces 
wore was deepened, and as the shouts subsided I heard them 
say, " May he ever be a man loved and blessed of God/" 

Among or near the priests stood one whose face touched 
my soul as touches the brain the vision of a dream that is 
half forgotten, and as one strives to recall such dream did 
I strive to recall the face and attach thereto the name its 
possessor bore; and as yet I looked a bright light fell 
around me, and in a half conscious condition I arose, and 
stepping from the chariot approached the one upon whose 
face my eyes had been fastened. I marveled much at the 
same time as to the reason of my doing thus, but could in 
no way refrain from nearing him until I stood face to face 
with him. I heard my own voice, that sounded strangely 
in my ears, say, " Oh man, thou art El Haban the prophet, 
in whose heart dwell the love and light of the Most High.'* 
Looking in my eyes as though the shadow of a strange 
dream had also been cast through the open door-way of 
his soul, he replied by saying, " Woman, who art thou, 
that coming from a strange land knowest my name, and 
callest me thereby ? " Then I heard my own voice again, 
saying, " I am thine own much-loved daughter, whom the 
son of thine handmaid did lead into the wilderness to 
be killed and eaten by wild beasts, when her father the 
prophet, whom thou art, did obey the summons of the high 
priest; and yonder in the king's chariot is my sister Zara. 
who was also at the same time led away." Hearing these 
words he lifted his eyes heavenward and blessed the name 
of the God he worshiped and served, and walking by my 
side he approached the king's chariot, at the same time 



384 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

speaking words of thanksgiving. Then I told the king, 
who had ceased speaking, and my sister Zara, who it was 
I had brought with me, and Zara fell on his breast and 
wept tears of joy, while the king said, " Blessed have I 
been in the children of the prophet El Haban; henceforth 
his God shall be my God, and he and his children shall 
dwell in the land unto which I will lead them, and I will 
build there a temple unto the God of El Haban, and the 
God of his children." Then it was my heart went back 
over the path we had but recently traversed, without hope, 
and without food, and I saw how we had been thus led to- 
ward the fulfillment of that hour's triumph and the peace 
that filled my soul. Had we gone otherwise than we did 
we would not have fallen into the hands of one who had 
the power to do us all the good we either needed or craved; 
neither would we have found the father whom we both 
loved and whom we expected no more to see, for being but 
children we knew nothing of the country round about, not 
even recalling the names we had known. Separated, in- 
deed, had we been from all our kin, until they had passed 
from our minds. I wondered not that Zara wept, for my 
own eyes filled with tears as the light that had fallen around 
me, and of which no one but Zara was conscious, faded 
away. Our father held our hands as though he feared we 
would disappear from his sight, and sought to know of our 
strange past, but I bade him wait until we had taken up 
our journey towards the land unto which the king still 
assured us he would bear us. My father had by added 
years grown not to look old, for his form was not bent, 
neither had there come to his face deep lines, that betoken 
excessive care or earth weariness, but his hair, which fell 
on his shoulders, and his long beard, were white as fine 
wool, and as my eyes turned not from his face in my joy to 
be with him I noticed the same peaceful smile, as though to 
his soul time and the circumstances thereof had bequeathed 
no winters. When I asked him if he would do as the king 
desired, and journey with us to another land, he made an- 
swer, " Where my daughters go thither will I go, and where 
they dwell there will I also dwell." 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 385 

All that day, and several days following, there was in the 
city great feasting, and all faces wore a look of gladness as 
though no evil had ever threatened them; all unlike an 
invaded city did it seem. The king's heart rejoiced exceed- 
ingly though he drank no wine, knowing well that a cool 
brain alone could govern a multitude or a realm. In the 
midst of the rejoicing the king commanded that we both be 
arrayed as would become the daughters of a prophet whom 
the king reverenced. Accordingly we were conveyed to the 
palace occupied by the king who had been slain, and our 
father, at our request going with us thither, took into his 
possession the wealth we had ever borne about our persons, 
and of which not even the king knew; neither did we feel 
that it was wise to reveal unto him the same, having tested 
the uncertainty of kings; therefore our father promised to 
bear with him the treasures, and guard the same from the 
knowledge of all until such time as it would be needed. 
Then were we arrayed in raiments of silk and fine linen, 
and wore upon our feet sandals made of heavy silk broid- 
ered with gold, and about our waists were belts of the same 
material broidered in the same way. We wept when we 
beheld ourselves thus arrayed, not that we were saddened 
thereby, but the sight and sense of the extremes that had 
so suddenly met were too much for our overwrought souls, 
and tears alone could tell the pent-up sorrow that had dwelt 
in our hearts, and which now departed as departs the night 
when morning lights the hills with a light unwavering. 
Our father scarce knew us when we again stood before him, 
so great had been the change; but when we called him by 
name, and told him the names our mothers bore, he was 
assured. Then we sought to return again to the king, but 
were bidden by my father to remain, who assured us it was 
the king's request that we do thus; saying the king with 
the companions of our wandering would, before the day 
was done, meet us there. Thus we tarried, being cared for 
by the maid servants of the wife of the king who had been 
slain, while joy and sorrow met beneath the same roof, like 
two tides that flowing through distant lands at last meet in 
the same broad ocean. We saw not the wife, though our 

25 



386 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

hearts, accustomed to many changes, sorrowed for her, 
and would have comforted her could we have done so, for 
the shadows that had been cast across our pathway, although 
receding, were not so far away but that we could yet see 
them. 

The hours, like the sweet notes of a song of summer and 
of roses, passed until the sun had passed the noon-mark, 
and cast shadows in the valleys that would continue to 
deepen. Then it was the king came to the palace, and with 
him came also our long-known companions, and there came 
with him others who, from their appearance, we judged to 
be among those who held positions of honor in the king's 
realm. The king was much pleased when he looked upon 
us, and assured us that we were worthy of great honor and 
joy, which he proposed to grant us, therefore had he brought 
to us our companions and others that we might make merry. 
We knew not the full plans of the king until our father 
bade us prepare for a marriage, when a great light dawned 
in our souls and we rejoiced as it was proper we should do. 
The king's counselor who journeyed with us had long loved 
my beautiful sister Zara, and it was arranged that she 
should that day and that hour become his helpmeet. There- 
fore when the sun no more lighted the hills, there was mu- 
sic and feasting with much dancing and gladness of heart, 
for Zara had been given unto the counselor, and I had also 
been given unto the king's son, Eleon, unto whom I had 
long been betrothed. We were made one in the palace of a 
king after all our journey ings to and fro as a wandering 
tribe and fortune-tellers. Such are the changes that come 
to some, while others are like a lily leaf on stagnant water, 
they move not and feel no ripples. 



CHAPTER XXXIX. 

The consummation of hopes towards which many hearts 
have been turned with no glimmer of fulfillment, is abun- 
dant reason for rejoicing, and we, who had dwelt in the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 387 

heavenly lands, were made glad in the land of our incarna- 
tions, and joined with zest in feast and song. So unlike 
was the scene to what we had once imagined our surroundings 
would be at the day of marriage, that we felt almost that 
we were not the same beings who then prepared for the 
feast of many days, that proved the open door through 
which we passed to the present that then gladdened us, and 
to the future that still awaited us, and towards which we 
turned no questioning gaze, because we were for once con- 
tent to rejoice in the certainty by which we were sur- 
rounded. The weariless hours that one by one slide ado wn 
the silvery thread of time are bearers of change to all; to 
some are born sorrow and to others a continuation of glad- 
ness. Thus to us the light continued to shine, although at 
the end of three days, during which time there was every- 
where feasting and gladness, the king proclaimed his de- 
parture to his own land, saying that when another sun 
dawned on the land that had been given to him he would 
turn his face towards his own land and his own kindred, 
and he furthermore said we should journey with him, he 
being in no way forgetful of the good that had come unto 
him by obeying the voice of prophecy. Therefore when 
the time spoken of by the king had come, we tarried no 
longer in the city of this strange land, but journeyed in the 
king's chariot towards the king's own country. Strange in- 
deed had been the incidents of our lives, and looking back 
we could see where one circumstance had given birth to an- 
other, all of which pointed to that very hour, and from that 
to a future as yet unrevealed. Pleasant was the journey 
that lasted for several days; perhaps I should have said for 
many days; there was in it no dread of coming days that 
should break in gloom and end in despair. The shadows 
were cast from instead of towards us until each coming 
dawn seemed freighted with a greater depth of peace than 
had hitherto come to our hearts. I wondered not as I re- 
viewed the path over which we had come, that so many 
times while yet a child there sounded in my ears the din of 
a far-off battle, for surely many battles had we fought, 
until at last we were journeying home with the breezes of 



388 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

victory fanning our cheeks. There was triumph in the 
thought, and if we sang glad songs, no one wondered or 
chided. Our father listened to our narration with eagerness, 
tears many times filling his eyes, for he had ever a heart of 
tenderness; besides we were among his chosen daughters, 
to whom more than to all the others he had turned. When 
we had finished telling him all the incidents of our lives, he 
then gathered up a few tangled threads of the past, thereby 
giving us a glimpse of what had hitherto been hidden. He 
told us that upon his return to his tent and his flocks he in- 
quired of the elder son of his handmaid regarding the 
children left with him, and when told they wearied with- 
out their father and returned to the tents of the hand- 
maids, he questioned no more concerning them, for he 
doubted not the words of the son. But when he went to 
the handmaids' tents and saw not there the children he had 
most loved, he again made inquiry and was told they had 
returned not from the tent of their father, with whom they 
had been accustomed to tarry. Then he made great search for 
the absent ones, and commanded the son also to neither eat 
nor sleep until the children of his love were again brought 
to him; but when we came no more to him he became as- 
sured that we had been killed and eaten by the wild beasts 
of the woods, and he sorrowed exceedingly. The son, con- 
scious of the wrong he had been guilty of, and undoubtedly 
fearing the prophet's keen inner sense and sight, besought 
of our father that he would send him to the mountains, 
whither he went, our father consenting thereto, and since 
that day he had dwelt apart from all his kindred, who had 
heard from him no tidings. This was the story our father 
told us, and we refrained not from sorrowing for the son 
who by his own deeds wove the unyielding shadows of his 
life. Compensation is ever sure, though at times delayed, 
which lessens not its completeness. 

No shadows wove themselves into the pleasant pictures of 
those days; no discordant notes found their way into the 
glad songs our souls were singing. We were journeying to 
a land where home and peace awaited us, and we could 
well afford to hide the shadows of the past in the halo of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 389 

the present, and thus we did. When the land for which we 
had hoped, and towards which we had long wandered, was 
reached, we felt that all the cords that bound us to the life 
and land of other days were severed, and a new life began 
from which we would date our summer of peace that at 
last would border a richer autumn, — richer because fruits 
are more lasting than blooms. In the king's immediate 
realm we tarried for a time, as it seemed needful that we 
should, before journeying to the land he promised us, and 
which he still assured us he would give unto us and unto 
our sons and daughters after us. During our stay in the 
land of which I speak, we dwelt in the king's palace, and 
with us also tarried Zara and Azier, the latter of whom be- 
came greatly beloved of the king, to whom he was of great 
assistance, because of his deep thought by which the king 
chose many times to be guided. The king, in fulfillment of 
his promise to build a temple to the God of El Haban the 
prophet, called unto him his laborers and his wise men, pre- 
paratory to a beginning, and after much planning concern- 
ing the same it was decided to leave to El Haban and Azier 
all the arrangements, and all management. Accordingly 
the laborers were commanded to listen to their words and 
to obey, and the temple was begun, of which a description 
would not be of sufficient interest to warrant my giving it. 
It was completed at last, and many people from other lands 
hearing of the beauty thereof, came to visit it, and it was 
pronounced by all to be wonderful in all points. Like unto 
many temples seen in the better land was this one, of 
which I write. To my father came visions of a temple, and 
these visions he embodied in the structure in process of 
completion. In this same way come to designers of the 
present day visions of beautiful dwellings, and they are re- 
peated in this life, or as nearly repeated as is possible with 
the gross material with which to work. The designers 
spoken of are incarnated here for the very purpose they ful- 
fill, and thus they serve the multitude, by making beautiful 
the abodes of men; no leading attribute is the result of 
study, but of incarnation in the seen and labors in the un- 
seen. When the light of this one grand truth shines over 



390 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

all the land, many of the mysteries of life will disappear, 
as disappear the morning mists that bide not the direct rays 
of the sun. Let no one lift their hands in holy horror, and 
cry, impossible, for you have the testimony of all the 
churches in the land that all things are possible with God. 
While yet we dwelt in the king's palace was born unto, 
me a son, in whom I saw great promise of future good to 
the land wherein he should dwell, and when twelve months 
had been added to his life, the king, knowing our desire to 
inhabit the land he had promised us, made preparations for 
our journeying thither; but assured us he could in no way 
part with all who had brought unto him so much peace and 
contentment that it extended throughout all his borders, 
and proposed to retain with him our father, saying, also, 
that at stated times Azier and Zara must abide with him, 
for he both loved and needed them, and especially did he 
need Azier as counselor in matters pertaining to his king- 
dom, as he desired to be just in his reign, this feeling gain- 
ing greater depth in his heart by being surrounded by 
those who dealt righteously with all. Therefore it was de- 
cided that the king should be pleased, as he had been unto 
us both friend and protector in an hour when deep night fell 
over us. Accordingly, we made preparations for our jour- 
ney, which would cover many days; but, previous to our 
departure, the king called a great feast, to which all the 
wise men and women of the land were bidden. They came 
in great pomp, being arrayed in costly robes, heavily broid- 
ered with silk and gold. The king commanded all the 
musicians of note to be present at the feast, with their in- 
struments, with which to make glad the occasion. I could 
in no way count the multitude that came; many brought 
with them rare and beautiful gifts, and bestowed them on 
the child of my love, which gladdened my heart exceed- 
ingly, for I felt the great good that would in time dawn in 
his soul and bless many others, therefore the heart within 
me beat with a proud joy. While yet the feast lasted it 
was decided we should take our departure. Accordingly, 
the king commanded a chariot to be brought, also convey- 
ances to carry our possessions, which had increased abun- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 391 

dantly. The chariot he commanded to be left with us; also 
the horses that drew it. Then he called many of his war- 
riors, and selected from them the number we desired to 
journey with us, and to abide with us in this new land to 
which we were about to journey. All things being in 
readiness, the king accompanied us to the outer gate of the 
city, wherein was his palace, and there wept because of 
our departure from him. He then threw after us his 
sandal, and turning again sought the guests he had 
summoned, that he might therewith find comfort. Our 
hearts saddened that we must again be parted with our 
father, whom we loved; yet, knowing the king's need of 
him, we strove to be content. In our pleasant journey 
through a country we had never before traversed, we were 
reminded of our journey, when but children, with the beau- 
tiful Cleos, who, obeying the command of her father, sought 
her home, bearing with her the two wood-nymphs, with 
their lion guard. We wondered in what country the dark- 
eyed woman dwelt, and if peace was in her heart; the lion, 
we knew, had died, and was buried with honors, above his 
resting place being a square block of marble, on which was 
mounted a lion carved from the same material, and of life 
size. This, at the time of its consummation, had pleased 
us much; likewise it consoled our hearts, for we had learned 
to love the noble animal that many times stood between us 
and danger, seen and unseen. The days of our journey 
told themselves one by one, and it was pleasant to note the 
change in country and scenery each day's travel brought 
us. As we neared the land of our future home we noticed 
a change in fruits, in trees, and in flowers as well as birds; 
indeed we wondered much that the king had not sought the 
land to make in it a home for himself and his household. 
There was a thrift in the growth in all expressions of the 
vegetable kingdom that we had seen nowhere else, inso- 
much that labor was thereby decreased. The land was 
somewhat lower than the land of the country wherein we 
had dwelt, and was fanned, freshened, and purified from 
noxious vapors by the winds that came from large bodies 
of water, that washed both sides of it. Having journeyed 



392 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

as far into this country as we deemed it best, we rested 
from our travels, and sought to make for ourselves homes. 
For a time it was needful that we dwell in tents, which we 
did, being prepared therewith by the king, who knew some- 
thing of the country and its demands; and while thus we 
dwelt, there was born to me another son, whereby the glad- 
ness in my heart was deepened, for it was needful that 
unto the world were born sons and daughters in whose 
hearts should dwell the light of the better land; else wars 
and evils engendered by the fiercer passions would find no 
place to withhold their fury, even for a time, to let in the 
tide of peace, whereby hearts might be rested, and the no- 
bler attributes of the soul brought into the ascendency. 
There were at the time of which I write no inhabitants in 
the part of the country towards which we had been led, 
though we were informed by the king, before we took up 
our journey, that traveling toward the east, after entering 
the beautiful country, we would find inhabitants who dwelt 
in peaceful homes, and made war against no other country; 
but choosing rather to dwell in a land by ourselves we jour- 
neyed westward; therefore were we alone with ourselves 
and our warriors, whom the king had bidden tarry with us 
and make for themselves and for their families homes, and 
he would call them no more to war against other countries. 
Therefore did we consider ourselves a nation of peace, and 
builded homes in which to dwell, until we were called to the 
land of the pure in heart, towards which, I confess, we cast 
fewer glances than we had done while as wanderers we 
sought a home, and found but the broad lands of our ene- 
mies and an ever-changing sky. Nor do I wonder that we 
were so at peace that we were content to peer but now and 
then towards the beyond, unto which our thoughts would 
be drawn and our hearts turned when the years of our pil- 
grimage were more nearly told. 

In this beautiful land we continued to build until many 
homes told of happy hearts. Do you ask of what we 
builded ? I will tell you. There grew at that time in the 
lower land of the country beautiful straight willows, or 
what I will call willows, that you may get some idea of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 393 

what I mean. These grew to great height, being but little 
larger at the roots than at the top; there were no branches 
on these, but at intervals small narrow leaves put forth in 
clusters of three. These willows were cut close to the 
ground, the leaves removed, and then left to become sea- 
soned, during which time they were oiled at stated periods 
and bent back and forth to preserve the withiness necessary 
for building. The oil you can easily imagine was not difficult 
to obtain, as animals inhabited this happy land and were 
serviceable to us in many ways. Even some lions were 
seen, towards which my heart went out in kindness, until 
I forbade any one to slay them, but rather encourage in 
them a trustfulness in the beings who had come to possess 
the land over which they had long roamed in peace. Be- 
sides the willows I have described as used for building, there 
grew trees the leaves of which also entered into the con- 
struction of the dwellings. The leaves spoken of were 
long and narrow and when fully grown were gathered and 
spread where the sun could not reach them. Then, when 
half dry, they were dipped in a kind of cement much used 
then, and which was in our power to make. This cement, 
which is hardly the name to call it, made the leaves impene- 
trable to water, yet not brittle nor easily broken, and 
rendered them of a nature to be readily bent in any form de- 
sired. Then, when the willowy frame was arranged, which 
was done in sections, these leaves were woven closely 
through the entire parts and then the parts united with 
these same leaves made into ropes so strong that they could 
with the greatest difficulty be severed. You can easily 
imagine it took some little time to construct these homes, 
which were to us very beautiful when done. Additions 
thereto were easily attached, but at first all homes were 
small, consisting of but one large room. Thus the building 
continued until for every family there was a home, after 
which additions were made as were needed. A city was 
laid out which the future was to see completed ; for we 
had come to the beautiful land to dwell and thought not to 
turn away. From the materials I have mentioned were also 
constructed many articles of furniture, such as chairs and 



394 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

beds, which though not like those of the present day were 
to us of great value and comfort. We came at last to 
excel in the construction of articles too various to mention, 
and at one time sent to the king whom we loved, tokens 
of our industry, which were so admired that many sent 
to us for like articles. Thus, in time, this branch of 
industry became to us a source of wealth, and, in exchange 
for our articles, thus manufactured, we took from the 
king's realm silks, linen, and such articles as it was not as 
yet in our power to make, and which we needed to replace 
what was destroyed by time and use. 

Azier, who had been counselor to the king, and in whose 
wisdom we trusted, was chosen by the people, who loved 
and reverenced him, as the lawgiver of the land. The 
laws by which we were governed were originated by 
the demand of circumstances which were born into our 
midst, as will always be the case when there are gathered 
together in one company many of unlike temperaments 
and desires. To you on this earth ever has law been a 
necessity, and thus it will continue to be until the principle 
made manifest through the blending of mind and matter 
and termed error. is overcome ; then there will be a complete 
harmony between the two, mind and matter, the result of 
which will be an absence of law against evil, and also an 
absence of what is termed disease. Then will the children 
of the land live naturally, and having fulfilled their mis- 
sions, which will be lighted by the love of the angel world, 
will pass naturally to their more lasting homes, without 
the dread that veil-like is folded over those who have their 
faith or creeds unlighted by reason. In the making of laws 
for our little nation, as we were pleased to call it, Azier 
wrote what his judgment, aided by invisible guides, dictated. 
Then there were called together the people of the land, 
and they listened to the reading of the law, passed their 
judgment, and made answer as seemed best. This law or 
clause, when accepted by the majority, was kept by Azier, 
and to it reference was made in order to settle all difficulties; 
for difficulties would at times arise as perfection had not 
been attained, and within the hearts of the warriors by whom 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 395 

we were surrounded, because of their destructiveness, the 
rivers of peace did not at all times flow. Consequently 
we were not always at peace among ourselves, though 
extensive dissensions arose not, neither was there ever 
spoken in our midst a word concerning war, as though it 
could be possible. You understand, Eon, ¥ that the age of 
which I write was an age of war, when the clashing of 
swords played an important part in the music of the 
elements, and was at the same time in harmony with the 
unfoldment of man. I regret exceedingly that language is 
as yet so imperfectly developed that I find not the expres- 
sions born into the elements by which I can weave into the 
writing I bequeath to the world the deeper truths my soul 
longs to lay before the children of the land ; and I have 
delayed this writing just as long as I thought it were wise 
to do, so that higher thought expressions might be called to 
existence here, that I might thereby have increased power. 
Oh, Eon, the fields of light and wisdom beyond are so 
fraught with wonders, dreams even of which have never 
echoed in these valleys, that I long to unfold them to hun- 
gry souls, yet the light might be too intense and thereby 
blind instead of lighting the way. 

Little by little the blooms of earth unfold to the sun; 
little by little are the doors of the soul left ajar, through 
which the noiseless breezes, love-laden, wisdom-freighted, 
float, breathing to the receptive souls faint glimpses of the 
real, though unseen, life,. There are those now walking in 
the valley of incarnation unto whom have been given 
glimpses of the unseen that would awaken in the souls of 
mankind the questions, who are we, and from whence or 
what planet have we journeyed. These same beings are 
throwing from their receptive brings into the unseen ele- 
ments by which earth is surrounded, thought children that 
are actual existences, and are the sentinels that stand at the 
open door of mighty principles, which through the very ex- 
istence of those whom the world comprehend not, are drawn 
earthward from the higher realm and held here, to be in- 
woven into the unfoldment of souls who, by the reception 
of these principles alone, can reach the lovelit halls of 



396 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the better land. Here, that I have touched, in my little di- 
gression, a point that is pleasanter to me than the historical 
points that breathe alone of earth, I will answer the ques- 
tion that my heart tells me will many times be asked : Why 
did spirits, who dwelt so far above the contentions, come 
earthward, when by their coming they could work no visi- 
ble changes for that immediate age ? I answer, to begin 
with, We did have a certain amount of power then; but let 
me ask, did any one ever know of an acorn falling one day, 
and the next day sheltering the weary multitude beneath 
its branches ? It was not to control the expressions of 
earth's children that we came, for those would become self- 
controlling, when through spiritual unfoldments the soul 
rounded out to the point where the expression born would 
be in harmony with purity. It was that we might, through 
our power gained in the higher life, hold on this side of 
time's river the magnetic lines over which sacred and un- 
dying truths might be transmitted, and when once given to 
the unseen elements, they would become the world's legacy, 
into the possession of which earth's children must in time 
grow. There was a time when the individualized existences 
that are now the inhabitants of worlds were sparks of deific 
light, each spark or twofold spark possessed of a central 
power, by which it drew from the deific atmosphere that 
was in itself a glowing, rosy light, the child form or forms 
which it first wore. These dual stars or children of Deity 
were cast off in constellations, groups, or families, being 
brothers and sisters in the eternities of the past, and as such 
will they remain through all the eternities. 



CHAPTER XL. 

Accordingly there was erected another temple far ex- 
ceeding in size and beauty the one wherein we worshiped. 
This in its construction and adaptation to the people and 
their demands was a wonder to all who saw it. The re- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 397 

sources of the land wherein we dwelt were not developed 
to the extent needed to supply the demand caused by the 
building of the temple. Therefore many who were inter- 
ested in its construction went to the king's country for the 
materials we lacked, and returned laden with all that was 
needful. With them also came our father El Haban, who 
desired once more to greet and bless the children of his 
love. Many years had been given to him, and he felt that 
he was soon to go to the land of souls. He marveled much 
that in our midst he saw no priests; yet was much pleased 
with the intelligence and thrift that characterized the peo- 
ple. He tarried with us many months, during which time 
he watched with earnest eyes the building of the temple, 
and when he fully understood the purposes it was to serve, 
he called it in his quiet way the Temple of Wisdom, 
which, when it was completed, we named in honor of our 
father. Before the temple was finished there came into 
our midst two strangers who spoke not the language of 
our people. They were of good figure, fair-haired and fair- 
faced, and seemed of kindly spirit. These, when my father 
saw them, he addressed in their own tongue, which both 
pleased and surprised them, and gladdened us not a little, for 
there was a look in their eyes that we liked, a look which 
spoke of integrity and trustfulness. From them we learned 
that they were from the other part of the country of which we 
had heard, but towards which we had never journeyed, car- 
ing not to mingle with the people of other lands, fearing lest 
the peace and prosperity of our own land be thereby weak- 
ened if not destroyed. These strangers received from our 
people a kindly greeting and were made welcome to abide 
as long as they chose. They stated that it was by the 
merest accident they found us, not knowing that another 
people inhabited any portion of the land. They remained 
with us several days, taking note of our manners and cus- 
toms, during which time they gave us much information con- 
cerning their own people, saying they never went to war 
with any nation and knew nothing of its results. When 
they went away we gave them such tokens of our industry 
as they could carry with them and not retard their steps. 



398 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

The temple was at last completed, and a day set apart for 
a great feast in honor of the same. I shall not undertake 
to give even a limited description of its perfectness or 
beauty; only this will I say, the main and front entrance 
was guarded on either side by a lion, carved from the finest 
white marble brought from the king's country. This was 
done through the expressed wish of Zara and myself, who 
never lost sight of the wilderness and the friend there found, 
in honor of whose friendship we had it fully understood 
that when we too passed from the sight of the children of 
men, a white lion should guard the mounds wherein our 
bodies rested. The feast was to continue for the space of 
three days, during which time all the people of the land 
were requested to lay aside their usual labor and come to 
the temple, as all had an equal right thereto, it being built 
for all. There was allowed in our midst no expression of 
superiority one over another, and all labored for the com- 
mon good, as well as for themselves and their special fami- 
lies. Accordingly there was a three-days rest from the labors 
by which the people sustained themselves, and gladness 
reigned in all hearts and all homes; for, remember, in our 
land there were no homes impoverished to make other 
homes abodes of wealth and luxury. The temple, in its con- 
struction, was so arranged as to consist of many apart- 
ments, instead of one as is usually the case. At the entrance 
was what you would call a vestibule; opening from it and 
situated on one side of the temple was what to-day would 
pass for a lecture and reading room. In this room the 
crowds gathered by request, and when seated our father. 
El Haban, spoke to them in words of prophecy that thrilled 
the hearts of the listeners and made strong the holiest pur- 
poses of their souls. There was no farther speaking, for we 
chose to make glad the people, thinking it a proper way in 
which to express the joy of our hearts for the triumph of 
skill shown to exist in our midst, and which spoke well for 
the future, that as yet lay unrevealed before us. In the 
room of which I have made mention were all the parch- 
ments kept. All the wisdom we could glean from other 
lands was to be there deposited and there referred to, at any 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 399 

time; for, as I have before mentioned, the temple belonged 
to all, and all had an equal right to what was therein. At 
one side of this room was erected what I call a rest — you 
probably have for it some other name. In front of this was 
a table of the finest wood from the king's country. This 
was inlaid with both gold and pure pearl, and was used by 
the scribe, whose business it was to put on parchment what- 
ever valuable information came to him, or to any one of the 
land. I have described a little, but not minutely, and as I 
show the many uses of the temple you will get still further 
ideas of its construction. 

While we were in the very midst of the feast, in which no 
wine to make feverish the brains glowed red in the cups, 
there came to our ears a tinkling sound, as of many bells. 
At last the air seemed to vibrate with this strange sound — 
strange to us, for we could see no cause for its occurrence. 
Some hearts showed signs of fear, but the voice of El Haban 
assured them that, whatever it was, there was an echo of 
peace in the sound that to his soul boded only good for all. 
This in a measure reassured us, and the peace of the 
feast was restored, though anxious glances showed that 
some hearts wondered yet. At last the noise of many 
bells came so near that all left the temple, determined, if 
possible, to solve the mystery; for with the tinkling of many 
bells was also heard the strains of music, that told only of 
gladness. While some were running in one direction, and 
others taking still different paths, there suddenly came 
within sight what you will better understand as a caravan. 
The first object that greeted my eyes was an elephant, load- 
ed with both men and women, and gorgeous trappings, 
from every conceivable point of which hung small silver 
bells, the echoes of which had so long puzzled us. I do not 
remember the number of elephants or people, but there 
were many of both. We were startled at first, and our 
first thought, without the weight of a conclusion, was that 
of war, which, above all other things, we most dreaded; 
but we were soon relieved of our fears, as the two strangers 
who had been made welcome in our midst came running in 
advance of the others with banners in their hands, also 



400 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

with a parchment, which they delivered into the hands of El 
Haban. 

Silence took the place of the hum of partly expressed 
wonderment, as our father read aloud from the parchment 
placed in his hands. It seemed that the pleasant-faced 
strangers, who had gone from our midst with tokens of our 
thrift, had told the inhabitants of the land wherein they 
dwelt of the people they found, and especially had given 
information concerning us to those in authority. They also 
told them of the wondrous temple, and the time set for its 
completion, and of the feast appointed for that day; all of 
which so interested and caused the wonder of the people 
that they set out in a great company to visit us, and had 
reached our land on the second day of the feast. The 
parchment expressed all this, and furthermore added, with 
their expressions of pleasure at thus becoming known to us, 
a desire to ever after live on terms of friendship that would 
benefit both lands. They then requested permission to 
tarry with us during the remainder of the feast, which re- 
quest was made known to our people, and they, as with one 
voice, gave consent, after which there was a great time of 
dismounting from elephants, and of bringing forward rare 
gifts that they had brought us from their own land. I can 
give you no conception of the great value or number of 
these, all of which we placed in the Temple of Wisdom, in 
a room set apart for such relics and valuables as should be 
sent us, as at that time was the custom among many na- 
tions, to thus express their appreciation of power and pro- 
gressive strides. In honor of the great company who had 
come far to rejoice with us, the feast was to continue yet 
another day; at the end of which time El Haban called 
them all together in the great room of the temple, and in 
behalf of the people of our land returned unto them thanks, 
that they had with kindness in their hearts journeyed thus 
far to express the same to us, bringing with them gifts from 
the abundance of their country. Then, in his wisdom, he 
proposed, that when they returned, as they were about to 
do, a party should go with them one-half the distance, car- 
rying with them blocks of marble, and there lay the foun- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 401 

dation of a tower, which should be completed by the united 
and equal labor of the people of both lands. He further- 
more said, in explanation thereof, that this tower, when 
done, should be for a bond of peace and friendship between 
the two nations, and that once a year there should be sent 
to this tower from each nation parchments concerning the 
improvements of each, which should be kept for reference 
for future generations. When El Haban had ceased speak- 
ing, the people shouted for very joy, as I had never before 
heard them shout. Accordingly, when the people departed 
from our midst, Eleon, with Azier and many others who 
would be needed, went with them, carrying with them the 
marble for the foundation, which was laid in the presence 
of many witnesses from both lands. It was thought wise 
to let no time pass before completing the same; therefore 
part of the men of both lands tarried to continue the work, 
which, when completed, I visited in company with Eleon, 
Zara, and Azier, and felt much pleased at the cunning de- 
vices that would utterly lead astray the judgment of any 
one who sought, without knowing just how, to reach the 
interior, where was to be deposited whatever the people of 
both lands thought worthy of notice by their new-found 
brothers and sisters. The structure received the name of 
the Tower of Friendship, and served both nations in 
many ways. It was of sufficient size to hold a goodly 
number of people, who, were they to secrete themselves, 
could in no way be found, on account of the strange 
devices of the entire exterior, by which no one could find 
the opening, it being hidden thus purposely. It was de- 
cided that a yearly feast should be held within the Temple 
of Wisdom, in honor both of the temple and the increased 
wisdom of the people of the land, who sought in all things 
to excel. There were in our midst many master minds, 
whose thoughts reached far in advance of the age in which 
they lived, as is the case now, and has always been in all 
ages. These minds were leading powers, and a source of 
great strength to us all, a line to grasp to make more sure 
our footing from one accepted point to another. We were, 
indeed, a thinking, acting people, given more to those solid 

26 



402 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

lines of thought from which is evolved the foundation of 
principles that must remain undimmed through the steady 
march of ages, than otherwise; while our brothers and sis- 
ters in the land adjoining were given more to the lines of 
thought from which is born the rhythm and measure of 
song, with which they were accustomed to gladden them- 
selves. This was shown in many of the parchments left in 
the tower, and we were pleased with the same, knowing all 
principles had their use, and should not be discountenanced. 
While yet our father tarried with us a messenger came in 
great haste, saying the king had taken it into his head that 
he was sick unto death, being unable to rise from his couch. 
The messenger further said the king requested of El Haban, 
of Azier and Zara, of Eleon and myself, to journey im- 
mediately to his land, that he might rest his eyes on our 
faces once more before he left the land wherein he had been 
prospered. We accordingly made all haste and departed, 
taking with us also my eldest son. The journey was long, 
regardless of our haste, and before we reached the city 
where dwelt the king, other messengers came in great haste 
to meet us, saying the horses they rode were more fleet, and 
bade us leave the chariot that had been sent us and mount 
their horses and ride at great speed, or we would look no 
more into the eyes of the king, who was waiting us. We 
accordingly left the chariot and mounting the horses of 
the messengers rode with all haste to the king^s palace, 
and when the inner gate opened for us we were told the 
king yet lived. We waited not but, El Haban leading us, we 
went immediately into his presence, and when he saw us 
he wept as weeps a tired child who has been long absent 
from the heart it loves. The change made by our coming 
seemed to bridge the time a little, and he lingered yet there, 
during which time we left not long his presence, so that his 
heart was gladdened, and he listened to all our words con- 
cerning the land wherein we dwelt, and was much pleased 
with the description given of the Temple of Wisdom and 
the Tower of Friendship, and made request that when he 
had gone from among his people his body might be em- 
balmed and placed in a tower built in our land near to the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 403 

Tower of Friendship, to which we gave our solemn promise, 
strange as the request was. 

While yet the king tarried he called to his immediate 
counselor and scribe, and bade him take the finest parch- 
ment the realm afforded and place thereon the words of the 
king concerning the land wherein we dwelt. This he be- 
queathed us and our children after us, and bade us possess 
it in peace, as we had done, that in time we might become 
a powerful nation, paying tribute to no king of foreign 
power. This comforted us not a little, for we feared when 
tidings came of the king's expected departure, lest our pos- 
sessions be given to others or devastated by wars. When 
the king had finished speaking he bade the scribe depart, 
when he took from his finger a massive ring, and, calling 
my son to his side, placed it on his finger and blessed him. 
Then with one hand of El Haban, and the other clasped by 
the hand of Azier, he closed his eyes and spoke no more; 
neither did he ever again look upon our faces; and as we 
looked almost awe-struck at the kingly form, his face slowly 
changed in appearance, and we saw that he no more 
breathed. At the last moment a light, such as I had often 
before seen, shone over the calm face, and even lighted the 
pillow upon which his head rested. This was seen by all 
and remembered with gladness, for we felt it to be the light 
of some pure dweller of the better land, come to lead and 
light home one who had proven himself our more than 
friend. We sorrowed at the departure of this good man, 
who had grown in nobleness, and whose reign had been one 
of peace. His kingdom passed into the hands of his only 
son, who, considering his years, was well versed in the 
affairs of the realm, which boded good to the land over 
which he was to rule, and the future of the realm spoke 
much in his praise, as being both wise and just. He ob- 
jected not to our granting the request made by the king 
concerning his body. Accordingly we, after tarrying a few 
days, left the land to return to our own, to make immediate 
arrangements for the building of another tower, which at 
best would take considerable time; but before we had de- 
parted, the son in great kindness desired us to consider him 



404 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

just the same in all things pertaining to a friendly union as 
his father, and expressed a desire to live in peace and with 
the same bond of friendship existing between us. To this 
we gladly consented and prayed that the wisdom of the 
father might guide and bless the son. 

When we had arrived in our own land, for which we felt 
a greater love now that it was not to be taken from us, we 
began immediately the building of the king's tower, and 
when it was completed we sent messengers to his land, say- 
ing all things were in readiness; then the son with many 
others came to our country and were met at a certain dis- 
tance by an escort, among whom rode our father, saying it 
was but right and just that the priest should journey to 
meet the king he loved. In great state was he placed in 
the tower prepared for him, which, like the other, could be 
opened only by one who had the invisible key to the mysteri- 
ous door. The son with a few chosen ones remained in our 
midst for a time, to become acquainted with our peculiar 
customs, and he became much interested in all that he saw, 
and he left not until he had asked the hand of our eldest 
daughter in marriage. She was very beautiful to look upon, 
and gentle of heart, and we rejoiced that there should be 
this added bond to the friendship that was already ex- 
tended to us as a nation. It was decided that when three 
years had passed there should be held in our land a wed- 
ding feast, at which time he should receive in marriage 
the hand of our daughter, who as yet was not of suf- 
ficient age. Then with much gladness in his heart he 
journeyed to his own land, and we looked not for him 
until the three years had passed, during which time we in- 
creased in power and wisdom. 

Before the time spoken of had gone by our father, El 
Haban, whom we loved, fell sick with a sickness that was 
unto death, and so sudden was it all that when the morning 
sun shone on the land of our possessions he greeted it in 
perfect health, and when the evening sun shone his spirit 
had gone to the God of his fathers. Great was our sorrow, 
for, besides his tenderness of heart, his wisdom was a 
power in our midst. Before he closed his eyes he called us 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 405 

to his side and bade us place his body by the side of the 
body of the king, and when we had made promise he closed 
his eyes in peace and opened them not again on the sorrow- 
ful faces of his children. All our people sorrowed as 
though a father had gone from their midst, as indeed such 
he was to all, and he left in the earth atmosphere a record 
that has in other brains been many times repeated since. 
I mean not that he has since many times incarnated, for 
but once since then has he touched the shores of your land, 
and then on the borders of a country you now call Japan; 
I refer entirely to the action on receptive souls of the 
thought children of his own brain, which principle or truth 
I have tried to make plain and acceptable, being fully 
aware that to many it would have too mythical an appear- 
ance to receive a second thought, but when principles are 
born and take a positive position people develop to them. 
It is only the result of the quickening power from the 
higher life or the spiritual nature that enables one to look 
beyond material life for the actual expression of truth 
and a proof of the same; to natures not thus quickened only 
material proofs, such as can be touched and seen, bear evi- 
dence that is in the least conclusive. All this is natural 
and in no way to be condemned; besides one condition in 
fulfillment of the law of progression must merge into 
another, consequently there will come a time when the ma- 
terialists of to-day will become the leading spiritual minds 
and helpers of another to-day, marked with still greater 
progression than is at the present recorded; and, too, these 
same minds will have gained a greater power by the paths 
they have traversed, which are for them or they would not 
seek them, through a fulfillment of the central or governing 
power of their beings. As our father, El Haban, had re- 
quested concerning his body, we failed not to do, having it 
embalmed, and placed in the tower with the king; side by 
side they lay, and the wrappings of our father were in no 
way inferior to those of the king. Many people followed 
us to the last resting place, and sorrowful were the faces 
that were for the last time turned towards the lifeless form 
of him they had loved and reverenced. Inside the tower 



406 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

were placed the priestly robes he had worn, besides some 
gifts that had been too sacred to him to have them pass into 
other hands. 

[A Seance for Eona, at Mexico, Oct. 18, '85. — Luaskaletta, 
the daughter of the Inca of Peru, in materialized form, said 
she lived with Eona and had come to help me, and said I 
was looking better already — and when the everlasting day 
comes I will be there to help you home to your higher life. 
This lady was small in stature but looking very pretty; her 
dress was covered with sparkling diamonds. After she 
retired Eona came in materialized form. She came during 
the seance several times, and talked much. She said my 
present incarnation was my last, and at my home-coming 
to the higher life we would be united for a never-ending 
eternity, where we would together work for the earth chil- 
dren, and also work on all worlds wherever we might be at- 
tracted. But, Eon, you must stay in the land of your 
present incarnation, until the center of the Sun Angel Order 
of Light is fully established, and its light radiates far and 
near, and branches from our loved order are established in 
various localities to bless the children of earth, and each 
member of the Order of Light becomes a beacon light in the 
earth life and in the beyond. Then at your home-coming 
will you receive the angels' blessings. After which, Cleos, 
the beautiful daughter of the king, greeted me in material- 
ized form. She is a Persian lady, and came wearing a veil, 
which she removed, revealing to our gaze her beautiful feat- 
ures. Then came Zair, my companion in my second incarna- 
tion in the long ago — and also a companion in my present in- 
carnation. She greeted me with angel tokens of love, after 
which my spirit daughter, and the child of Zair, Henrietta, 
came and warmly greeted me with her angel kisses. Then 
came a beautiful young lady and introduced herself to me 
as a niece, and to a lady present as a sister, thus presenting 
to me relatives of whom I had no -earth knowledge. Then 
came Saidie and addressed the members of the circle at 
length, and told me what to write to the child of her love 
and watchful care. Then Eona again came and presented 
each one with an orange, and said she desired a seance like 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 407 

this every three months, as it would help them to accom- 
plish their work. She then greeted me with good-night 
kisses, saying the day had been a very happy and pleasant 
one to her, and bidding all good-night the seance closed.] 



CHAPTER XLI. 

Eon, I may weary you with the minuteness of detail, but 
the points given are all so interwoven that it is difficult to 
separate them and give only the more important ones, as I 
have done regarding other incarnations ; for you of course 
understand, without my putting it in words, that only the 
most essential points have been given regarding each earth 
journey and each removal to and labors in the heavenly 
spheres. I have not given a detail of the points overcome 
in our natures, nor the manner in which they have been 
overcome, because the task was not pleasant; neither was it 
fraught with sufficient good as a result to warrant the effort. 
You are, of course, conscious that I have not always been 
angelic in my nature, for, as I said in an early chapter, I 
have drank from all cups that could be placed to mortal's 
lips. I have known anger, jealousy, hatred, revenge, 
and all the powers that hold the soul in bondage until 
through its own developments it frees itself therefrom ; 
therefore I have for others a charity and sympathy, and cen- 
sure not. Short-sighted are the children of earth, who 
claim as a truth that one incarnation is sufficient to unfold 
the possibilities of the soul to a point where the passions 
made manifest through the wedding of mind and matter 
are overcome. These powers yield not to one impress of 
the immortal in matter, and being made manifest by the 
blending of mind and matter it is proof positive that 
only through successive blendings or incarnations can 
these powers be overcome, as they can in no way be taken 
to the more heavenly spheres, but bar the soul from its 
inheritance. Thus at each incarnation have I overcome 



408 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the lesser good of my nature, and at the same time have 
been a light-bearer to the world wherein I tarried, for from 
the time we were cast from central power have we been 
messengers, sometimes to one planet and then again to an- 
other. I will return again to the line of my pilgrimage which 
had grown peaceful, for the light of prosperity filled all the 
land wherein we dwelt. 

My children were growing to manhood and womanhood, 
and were immortal towers of untold good to my soul. The 
light of prophecy fell like a heavenly mantle over the 
sons that had been given me, while my daughters were 
beautiful to look upon, and drank deep from the wisdom of 
the land. I use not boastful words when I say that as a 
people we were a center of deeper thought than at that 
time existed elsewhere on the planet. There was a cause 
for this, for spirits from the sixth sphere had come from 
their homes fraught with purity and wisdom, and were 
holding the magnetic cords on earth's side of life, over 
which were transmitted truths that are unending as Deity ; 
and besides this there were in our midst incarnations 
from Jupiter, Saturn, and other planets, through whose 
presence great power was evolved that was a constant 
blessing to the land. Living springs were they, making 
glad the valley of our incarnation. There were points 
made and left on earth at that time as a legacy from loving, 
earnest hearts, from which may be dated the increased 
progressive power that is at present making long lines on 
the dial of time. The thought children of the brain there 
born have in the present become mighty principles that 
are unfettering the bonds of ignorance, bidding the children 
of the land go forth and be glad in the light of wisdom. It 
is true that since that day much blood has been shed, and 
many hearts wrung in agony ; but the principle of tyranny 
that existed, and, like some animals when driven to the 
wall, rallied all its energies and fought even with its latest 
breath, has not yet fully expired, but lingers in some church- 
bound hearts, though the old-time power thereof has passed 
away like smoke, and the dawn of a brighter day is seen be- 
yond the hill-tops that guard the horizon of the present. In 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 409 

our midst there were in time manufactories that met the 
demands that increased with our prosperity. From our looms 
were taken as rich silks as we had ever found in the palaces 
of kings. Thus in all things we at last became a self- 
sustaining nation, upon whom the people of other lands 
looked with unfeigned respect. The high priests of other 
nations came to us, as did also many prophets, to worship 
at the shrine of our Deity, and were confounded that no 
material expressions of the same were found in all the land; 
nor could we make them understand the God we worshiped, 
the Spirit of the universe, the Spirit of all good, when they 
would leave us with no less respect for our prosperity, but 
with increased wonder. 

There were in our midst many prophets, besides my own 
sons, all of whom, when in the temple of worship, prophe- 
sied or gave voice to superior wisdom as the prophetic light 
fell over them. In this way were we led, and in this way 
was the receptiveness of our people increased, until many 
there were who conversed with the angels face to face. 
Where one extreme exists there must also exist the other. 
This was proven in my incarnation. The extremes of bitter- 
ness and sorrow had woven their unbroken threads in the 
web of my existence, and having finished gave room for 
gladness. The three years of waiting had nearly passed, 
when a messenger from the king's country came, saying : 
'• Prepare the marriage feast, for the king cometh to claim 
the eldest daughter of your household " (whom we had from 
her birth called Zara, because of the great love I bore my 
sister). There was in my heart both sorrow and pride ; I 
sorrowed to part with the fair child of my love, and I was 
at the same time proud that a king had sought her hand 
in marriage. In response to the call, we accordingly set 
about to prepare for the feast that brought to my soul 
the remembrance of another feast, in another land, and 
another day, from which was born a season of deep sorrow; 
but I saw then that it had been best, as we would not else 
have possessed the land wherein we then dwelt. We sent 
to meet the king six messengers, as was the custom at that 
time. They were from among those who prophesied and ut- 



410 

tered words of wisdom. They were all richly arrayed in long- 
robes of heavy silk, while their horses wore gaudy trap- 
pings. From the hand of my daughter was borne to the 
king a knot of blue bordered with gold lace. This was 
to be fastened to the outer covering of the left shoulder, 
and was a pledge of her constancy. I give these minor 
points, to show the customs of the land. Will there be 
wonder in many hearts, how I, coming from the higher 
spheres, could feel interest in surroundings such as I 
describe? It must be remembered that memory is wisely 
barred from reaching the old landmarks, or the messengers 
coming earthward could in nowise fulfill their mission to 
the children in need of their assistance; besides at that time 
earth and the elements surrounding it could not give birth to 
and sustain material forms through the brains of which could 
be expressed the higher wisdom to which the spirits con- 
trolling had attained. Neither can this be done now, after 
all these ages of progress, and the brains through which 
advanced thoughts are given to-day are not capable of 
giving expression to the wisdom of the spirit in possession; 
consequently the spirit is in bondage, and is obliged to make 
the most and best of its surroundings, and express just 
what the avenue through which it works is adapted to. 
This destroys not the wisdom nor power of the spirit after 
its liberation, though it is often the case that memory does 
not immediately claim its own, which is due to the earth 
mists by which it has been surrounded. But this matters 
not, for when the spirit again reaches its own home it is 
satisfied, and regrets not the sacrifice of peace and heaven, 
for by it many are lighted homeward to their Father's 
house, wherein are many mansions. 

The shuttle of time weaves ever on, and on. The hours 
and days are gathered in like the winding of a silken cord, 
that breaks not till the ball is complete. Thus passed the 
days during the time we made preparations for, and waited 
the coming of, the young king. Our feast was to be no 
feast of nations, such an one as I remembered, with a vivid- 
ness that nothing could dim, but a feast in which the 
gladness of our own people would find expression. The 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 411 

marriage ceremony, at Zara's request, was to take place in 
the audience-room of the Temple of Wisdom, for thereby a 
greater number of people could be present, and she wished 
to look upon all the faces she loved in her hour of rejoicing; 
for she did rejoice exceedingly, inasmuch as she deeply 
loved the young king, from whom, many times during the 
three years that had passed, messengers had come, bearing 
parchments whereon the king had given expressions to the 
love of his own soul for the beautiful Zara, who had for 
years been a love-light in our home. Around our dwelling 
extended gardens both broad and beautiful; in these were 
many arbors, made beautiful by blending of leaves and 
ripened and ripening fruit. Here were the many tables to 
be spread for the feast, unto which all the people of our 
nation were bidden to come. The feast was to continue 
three days, as was at that time customary. Thus those 
who came not the first day had yet abundant time for 
feasting and dancing. The stay of the wine cups had 
been whispered to Zara's ear, and she besought us that 
no wine be added to gladden the hearts of the people, 
and her wish was granted. The horses that bore the mes- 
sengers to meet the young king had attached to their 
richly broidered trappings many silver bells, some very 
minute, others larger, and there being in number six mes- 
sengers, the music thereof was heard at a great distance, 
and besides was very sweet, as the tones of the bells 
blended one with the other. Was it strange that the 
mother's eye sought the sweet face of her daughter as the 
first notes of these wedding bells were borne towards us 
on the breezes of that long-ago summer? Ah, no; the 
mother's heart was the same, as tender in those days as now, 
and the silent mists of the saddened soul fell on all things 
beautiful, as the silvery tones came nearer and still nearer. 
In the far away lies that day and scene, yet memory, true 
to its own power, brings back even the breath of sadness 
that touched my soul as I saw on the fair cheeks of my 
beautiful Zara the love-roses bloom; and, looking back to 
another day when I, too, expected to be wedded in the midst 
of great pomp and splendor, I caught no glimpse of the 



412 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

tell-tale roses, and wondered much thereat, for I would 
have met and overcome any danger, as though the heart of 
a lion had been mine, had my betrothed been thereby threat- 
ened. Yes, I wondered, but memory then looked not over 
the hills that bordered the valley of my incarnation, and I 
recalled not the love that was too deep to be told in words 
that were earth-born. I knew in other days, when the light 
of the fadeless skies fell over and around me, why it was 
thus; knew that my soul over there wore a crown of love set 
with gems fadeless as the eternal summers of my fatherland, 
and this was why the depth of my soul was not awakened. 
Nearer sounded the silvery -tongued bells, until we knew 
they were in our very midst, and he who sought our loved 
child was at our door. Our customs at such occasions were 
so unlike the customs of to-day that they may be considered 
strange. In our home had been hidden as special guests 
twelve fair maidens. These maidens had woven of roses an 
arch, having first a frame to which they were attached. 
This was placed at the entrance of the outer door as the 
bells announced the nearness of the king; then the path 
leading from the broad marble whereon he was dismounted 
to the sweet-scented arch was also strewn with blooms of 
the same tints and fragrance. Over this path he must walk 
to meet the one of his choice, who was to stand under the 
arch and receive there his greetings of love. The arch 
was waiting, the path was strewn, and the twelve maid- 
ens met the ruler of another land and led him over the 
pathway of blooms that exhaled their sweetness as though 
they were breathing blessings on the very soul of him who 
pressed their tinted hearts. Beneath the arch of roses stood 
Zara in her robes of softest, finest lace, looking fairer than 
the blooms. I turned away, for there was in my heart a 
dull pain, and I cared not to remember the tender greet- 
ing, as none such had ever touched my soul and I under- 
stood it not, therefore it seemed even too sacred for my 
eyes to witness. The feast was to begin on the morrow, 
and that day there was in the gardens a throng of busy 
workers; both men and maidens were hastening to and fro. 
and when at last all preparations for the coming day were 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 413 

completed, the gardens had the appearance of a grove 
city. I can give you but little idea concerning it, because 
all the preparations were on such an extensive plan. 
When at last the workers had left the grounds, the king 
with Zara, accompanied by the twelve maidens, walked 
therein. The king had brought with him a harp, the strings 
of which he touched with a tenderness that one instinctively 
thought of heaven. On this, he played and sang the songs 
of our own land, in which the maidens joined. 

When the morrow was but first born the people came 
flocking to the gardens, dressed in the finest fabric they 
possessed, in honor of the day and the king of another 
land. Each arbor held a long and loaded table, at which 
the guests were to refresh themselves whenever they de- 
sired with the choicest fruits of the land, there being aside 
from this refreshments served only in the middle of the 
day. This consisted of tender meats of many kinds, like- 
wise the most desired products of the country. There was 
an arbor wherein the king and his betrothed were, with 
the twelve maidens, especially attended. This was fresh- 
ened on the inner side many times during the days of the 
feast with the finest flowers of the land that were brought 
by the guests, each one bringing each day their sweet 
offerings. There was bloom, and song, and beauty crowding 
the hours that came and went, as were crowning two glad 
hearts the hopes of a future towards which they unhesi- 
tatingly turned as though expecting every bloom adown 
life's path to be laden with sweetness. Unf earing are hearts 
wherein has dwelt but the sunshine of peace, and it is 
well, else there would exist nowhere a gladness to the re- 
frains of life that fill with no uncertain sound its vales. 
A beautiful picture the gardens made, and the tender green 
by which they were covered contrasted well with the gay 
apparel of the many revelers, and the bright ottomans on 
which many half reclined gave to the scene an oriental ap- 
pearance that was very striking. If there were sad hearts 
present no one was made aware of the fact, while rivers of 
gladness seemed bearing to every heart some gem from the 
sea of life. 



414 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Thus passed the days of that long-ago marriage feast 
until the last day dawned, which was to be the crowning 
day of the festivities, during which all hearts had been 
glad because of the great good it brought to a daughter of 
their nation, whom they loved, and also because of the 
added strength it would as a nation bestow upon us through 
the lasting bond of friendship thus formed. There was in- 
deed great reason for the gladness that was everywhere 
expressed, in which my heart, despite the shadow that lin- 
gered therein, also joined. We could not see from the hill- 
top of prosperity to which we had climbed what the valleys 
of the future might hold for us; we had ever been at peace 
with all nations, and only desired thus to be; but that was 
an age of uncertainties, and powers there were that might 
turn towards us jealous eyes and seek to turn our interests 
and wealth into their channels, to thereby broaden and 
deepen the tide of their prosperity. Therefore did I feel an 
added security in this uniting of nations, and rejoiced with 
a gladness from which the fullness was taken. The great 
room of the temple was early decorated with long festoons 
of trailing vines and freshly gathered flowers; a platform 
had been erected for the occasion, which was also strewn 
with blooms, as though a carpet had been placed thereon. On 
the platform and nearest the wall were the twelve maidens 
in purest white. These were placed so as to resemble a 
crescent. Zara, with her hand clasped in that of her father, 
entered the room and ascended the platform on one side, 
while at the same time the king, walking by the side of 
Azier, who was chosen as a priest for the occasion, ascended 
at the opposite side. Meeting in the center of the platform, 
Eleon placed the hand of Zara in that of the king, who led 
her before Azier to listen to the words of the sacred mar- 
riage service written by him and approved of by all the 
people, as were all our laws and ordinances; as you will un- 
derstand our nation had not become so large that the direct 
voice of the people could not be heard and understood. 
Then the voice of the many was not embodied in one to 
give utterance thereto, which is never done except at the 
sacrifice of what advantage a free people possesses. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 415 

The service ended and the twelve maidens chanted in 
softest strains the marriage song, when they scatterd over 
the two-in-one the baskets of fragrant blooms with which 
they were provided, in the midst of which Eleon placed on 
the arms of Zara bands of pure gold, in which were set 
some of the gems from the crown his father had worn 
while yet he reigned in peace over a prosperous kingdom. 
My heart shrank from offering the greetings due the happy 
twain, for the fountain of sad tears even then cast a spray 
through which my eyes could scarce peer, and as I would 
cast no shadows in the light that love had made, I spoke no 
words, but pressed the hands I had clasped in infancy, and 
smiled the dearest wishes of my heart for their united hap- 
piness and prosperity. Thus it was my beautiful daughter 
was tied, and thus it was the first link in the home chain 
was unclasped and slid away, thereby leaving more room 
for others to unclasp and follow. The festivities ceased not 
till long after the sun had gathered from the sky all its 
glory. Songs filled the air till the birds forgot their hour of 
sleep, and half -warbled replies echoed here and there from 
the swaying branches. Harps vibrated till it seemed as 
though the harpers of a fairer shore were touching ,the 
strings for joy. All hours must pass, and hours of glad- 
ness linger not longest. So at last the gardens that had 
been thronged with the happy-hearted guests were deserted, 
and quiet reigned where gladness had been breathed by 
many lips. The moon was at its full, when it touches all 
things beneath its sheen with a silvery glow, making the 
land wherein tarry the children of our father look akin to 
the land wherein dwell those who have gone home from 
their pilgrimage. In this quiet for which I had so longed, I 
wandered alone to the deserted gardens where the shadows 
made from the silvery light that crept through the many- 
leaved vines seemed to chase me. Through arbor after 
arbor I wandered, thinking over the strange and eventful 
life that had been mine, even from childhood, when I 
watched the father I loved as he tended his flocks and herds, 
and I wondered what more life could hold of joy or sorrow 
that could exceed what I had already tasted. 



416 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

At last I reached the arbor that had been sacred to the bridal 
group, and seating myself in the flower-twined rest Zara had 
occupied, rested both soul and body, feeling grateful for 
every cool breath that creeping through the leaves touched 
my weary form. There was a dreaminess in the moonlight 
and in the shadows it wove, with which as I rested I came 
into harmony, until at last queer visions of a land I was 
sure I never had seen, because it seemed bathed in a light 
that in its radiance became a glory, flitted before my vision, 
which I afterwards found was my soul vision. Long I 
watched the beautiful picture, till at last a hand rested on 
my head and smoothed in a caressing way my hair, even 
touching my brow, where had gathered some lines that told 
of battles fought. So in harmony was I with nature and 
its higher expression wherein perfection seemed to have 
found an abiding place, that I thought not strangely of the 
gentle hand, the touch of which seemed to reveal still more 
of the heavenly glory with which my soul was gladdened 
beyond the power to express. At last my whole soul 
thrilled with a love that I felt must be heaven-born; then 
I became conscious of the presence of one whose robes 
seemed to emit a light far exceeding the light of the full 
moon, and the one word, "Eona," fell on the air, filling my 
soul with a new joy, the fountains of which cast no longer 
a mist before me, while I felt that I could sing the glad 
songs of the holy harpers. I closed my eyes for very joy 
when the holy lips of the radiant one touched mine, and 
when I again opened my eyes he had gone. I knew not 
who he was, but was conscious he came from the home of 
my father, El Haban the prophet; since then I have called 
him Eon, as I had done before, but remembered it not 
among the mists of the valley. The last shadow had been 
driven from my heart, and with a deeper peace than I had 
heretofore known resting like a baptism on my soul, I left 
the arbor of vines and sought our peaceful dwelling, where 
I found the maids much alarmed at my absence, which had 
been detected. The hours of the night were nearly told, 
which greatly surprised me, as I thought not that I had 
been gone long from our dwelling. I charged them that 









IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 417 

they make no mention of the occurrence, saying I had been 
weary and sought rest in the bridal arbor, and had tarried 
much longer than I was aware. The great joy of my heart 
I told to none, feeling it too sacred even for the ears of my 
husband, who could in nowise have understood the mean- 
ing thereof. 

The peace that was born in my soul faded not away, 
and when the days passed that brought near the hour of 
departure of one whose love-light had been as a halo in 
heart and home, I felt the sustaining power that had come 
to abide bearing me over this billow as safely as rides the 
master ship over the ocean. Like a bird of summer songs 
she passed from my home to sing her strains of love to 
other hearts in another land, and it was well, for her life- 
tide could not forever flow in quiet ripples, evenly with mine, 
and she at the same time fulfill the mission that was hers. 
I knew the tide would be united again on a fairer shore, 
where sorrow touches not the soul that has come up through 
many battles and many victories. So with words of love 
and hope we parted with Zara, sending with the party mes- 
sengers from our own land to journey to the king's coun- 
try and then return, bringing us tidings of the arrival of 
the dear one in a strange land; and when the messengers 
returned they gladdened our hearts with their words, in 
which they told us how a great crowd came forth to meet 
the king and his bride. The air, they said, was filled with 
waving banners, and the melody of many harps, and when 
the party arrived at the gates of the city, a chariot-formed 
seat borne on the shoulders of many men awaited them. 
This was covered with the richest of silk, with loopings of 
lace bordered with trimmings of gold, and in this the king 
and Zara were borne in triumph to the palace. Was it 
strange that a feeling of tender pride touched our hearts 
at the words of the messengers ? The daughter I so loved, 
and in whose prosperity I so rejoiced, comes with me at 
this interview, to add another link to the chain that is 
shining in the mists of earth life. 



27 



418 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

To Eon, my spirit father of the long ago, I send greeting, 
wherein the love of Zara's heart is blended, because of the 
relation then sustained, that dated farther back even than 
that incarnation. In the ancient city Sere, of which no 
tidings have been handed down to the present, I sat at your 
feet beneath the shade of bending boughs, fruit-laden, and 
listened to your words as you recounted your perils in other 
lands wherein you were imprisoned. Then, too, you read 
to me strange tales of the world's formation, which another 
people who had lived before we inhabited the land had 
handed down; and in that long ago you called me daughter, 
and I called you father, and Zair, of faithful heart and ten- 
der memories, was the mother in whose arms I was cradled; 
and now, after the passing of all these ages, wherein many 
kingdoms of earth have been reared and have likewise 
fallen, I come earthward with the word father, made 
sacred by the past, trembling on my lips. I come not to 
weave in historical lines, but lines of love, that have faded 
not during the long stretch of time that lies between the 
now and the then that has been the world's battle-field and 
burying-ground. I will now walk before you, one more ray 
of light and love, as you in an unforgotten past walked 
before me and my mother, who is the star Eona of your soul, 
the light of whose love will illuminate the two eternities, the 
eternity of the past and the eternity of the future. Peace- 
ful indeed shall be the songs of the brooks that make glad 
the valley of twilight, and they will so blend their tender 
echoes with the brook songs of the mountains that border 
the valley that you will listen in wonder, not seeing 
where the one ends or the other begins. But you stand not 
yet in this beautiful valley; the path reaches on still farther, 
over which your daughter of the long ago will walk with 
you, nor cease to be glad that she can thus return to you 
the same guiding love with which you blessed and brought 
peace to her. Be of good cheer for the day dawns. Zara. 

Frequent tidings came to us from the king, and we were 
satisfied, though we felt that many changes were in wait 
for us. Years were being added to us all, and we felt the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 419 

weight thereof, though old age yet stood aloof. The inhab- 
itants of the distant and opposite coast came often into 
our midst, and in turn our people many times sought their 
land, until at last there were marriages between the two 
lands, which I confess I did not approve of though I gave 
utterance to no words that conveyed my ideas. I felt that 
by such steps our inner power as a nation was weakened, 
which was the case in some points, though I have seen 
that it gained as much in other directions. We had become 
a people of strong thought; like oaks we seemed crowned 
by a forest of saplings. I say this not in boastfulness, and I 
was conscious, at the time, that our position mentally was 
due to the great influx of spiritual light that had come to 
us from the higher life, through the prophets that were 
born in our midst. For this reason I shrank from mingling 
with the dwellers of the other coast, in whose midst rugged 
thought was not born, but who were given greatly to a love 
of the beautiful, insomuch they made of it a specialty. I saw 
not then why that was right and best, because my interests 
were home-centered, but all principles must have centers 
formed by a unity of many hearts, and all principles have 
their use, consequently there is no justice in a personal oppo- 
sition to the same. At the earnest request of the rulers of 
the land in question, Azier, Zara, Eleon, and myself agreed 
to visit them, which we did and were met at a considerable 
distance from their land by the rulers in chariots of more 
than kingly grandeur. The wonders of beauty we met in 
this land I cannot take the time to tell, but my heart was 
so softened towards them through the harmonious effort of 
all things being made thus beautiful that I no longer felt a 
displeasure for the marriages that occurred, and further- 
more we took patterns of many things, that we might 
thereby increase the beauty of our own homes and temples. 
We tarried many days, during which time feasts were 
prepared in honor of our presence, at which many were 
present, and when we prepared to return to our own land, 
many beautiful gifts were bestowed on us, among which 
were rare paintings, some of which we hung in the 
Temple of Wisdom. Among our treasures were also instru- 



420 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

merits of music that in construction and tone were far 
beyond anything we had ever seen or known; indeed these 
happy-hearted people were in many ways a constant won- 
der to us. There was child-like innocence in their eyes, 
that were seldom without smiles in their sunny depths. 
We regretted not that we had met them and had thereby 
become imbued to a certain extent with the spirit of beauty 
that seemed to breathe in their very thoughts. On our 
return we were accompanied by the rulers as far as the two 
towers, into which we all went, and marking our names on 
parchment attached them to the inner walls of the same. 
This we did that our names in the land might not be soon 
forgotten after we had ceased to dwell among the children 
of men. The parchment whereon we wrote was of a mate- 
rial that would stand the test of ages, and not crumble to 
dust. 



CHAPTER XLII. 

After making the inscriptions mentioned, we bade adieu 
to our new-found friends and turned our faces once more 
toward the land of our love. We were a joyous company, 
and gladdened the hours of our journey with songs. We 
were but a day's travel from our homes, and the morning 
dawned in splendors such as tropical mornings wear, as 
though no noon of heat could ever come. The air, freshened 
by the night hours, made each heart feel strengthened, and 
as we breathed the scented breezes we felt the inspiration 
of nature; even the horses we drove seemed longing to dash 
away at their greatest speed in expression of their apprecia- 
tion. Both Eleon and Azier preferred not to ride in the 
low chariot occupied by Zara and myself until the noon 
hour made it more agreeable. Therefore they mounted the 
horses they had taken with them for that purpose. In this 
way were they riding on the morning mentioned, the horses 
seeming to take to themselves the fleetness of the wind, 
when the horse Eleon rode, striking a stone that in his haste 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 421 

had been unobserved, fell and threw Eleon at a great dis- 
tance against a tree. We hastened to him. thinking not 
that he was much injured, but when wo reached the spot, 
we found only the form he had worn — Eleon had gone. I 
was dazed by the suddenness and the strangeness of it all, 
so that I seemed turned to stone, and, without thinking what 
I did, I sat upon the ground, taking the dear head in my 
lap, and smoothed the locks that were slowly gathering 
their harvest of silver. I was unconscious to all else and 
only felt that he must unclose the kind eyes that had never 
looked into mine with reproach. Long I must have sat 
there, my tearless eyes resting on his face, before I could be 
made to understand that he had gone from my presence; 
and when I at last comprehended it all there came with the 
knowledge a consciousness of the presence of my father 
who was then a dweller in the better land. I saw him not, 
neither did the radiance of the robes he wore shine about 
me, but my soul sensed his presence, and through the power 
of his great love was I comforted and stayed. Bearing him 
tenderly in our arms we placed him in the chariot and con- 
tinued our journey homeward. Sorrow I could not express 
was filling the cup of my life to the brim, but I made 
no signs thereof, knowing I, too, should follow him I loved 
when the links of my life chain were all complete. There 
was yet work for me to do, and I was conscious that the 
father whose presence was my greatest stay would not leave 
me uncomforted. Reaching our home, a sad-hearted com- 
pany, preparations were made for putting forever away the 
form of him who had many years walked by my side. There 
was mourning in many households, for Eleon was loved and 
had been one of the most zealous workers in the early days 
of our pilgrimage in the land we had learned to call home. 
His body was embalmed and placed for a time in the king's 
tower, while there was erected another, wherein the mem- 
bers of our family and those of the family of Azier and Zara 
could be placed, if they died in the land wherein we dwelt, 
and which we had vowed never to leave, as there could be no 
land like unto it to us. A shadow had fallen in my life 
path and walked ever by my side, though I spoke not of its 



422 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

presence, for I would weave no dark lines in the hearts of 
others. 

After a long stretch of sunny days there always comes a 
rainy season; one cloud after another gathers in the blue 
that has long bent over us, until a dull leaden hue takes the 
place thereof, and in vain do we look for the arch of many 
tints to span the horizon that grows denser till the rain drops 
that bespeak the certain arrival of a long season of rain be- 
gin to fall. Our nation was thrown into dismay by tidings 
that came to us from the king's country, saying that a 
nation in great force had made war against them and they 
greatly feared an overthrow. This touched us as it did 
them, for were we not bound to them in bonds most sacred? 
and if they were overthrown could we escape? There was 
an immediate gathering in the temple, of the strong and true 
hearts of the land. In wisdom there is power, which com- 
forted us not a little. During the years of prosperity with 
which we had been blessed, we had been taught to be dis- 
creet, and were in many things, and among many emer- 
encies for which we had prepared was numbered that of war. 
The young men, and many maidens, of our nation had been 
taught both the strategy of war and the manner of detect- 
ing it. After thought and consultation, it was decided that 
a number of our bravest and best prepared should journey 
to the king's country, bearing thus the testimony of our 
friendship. My heart yearned towards the daughter in a 
strange land, and I therefore proposed to journey with the 
company, my own sons being in their midst, thinking to re- 
turn soon to the daughters and the land I left. The events 
of life are too uncertain to allow of accurate calculations 
concerning time or results, and many months were counted 
before I again looked upon the loved I had left. The king's 
heart was gladdened by our coming and greatly did the 
brave hearts sustain him, while their strategy proved an 
overcoming power to the enemies, insomuch that after 
repeated attacks they left the land in fear of the God whom 
the king worshiped. Their hosts who fought fell sick and 
died in great numbers, which only seemed to increase their 
fear, until they sent to the king a parchment wherein was 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 423 

inscribed an agreement to ever after dwell in peace with 
them if the king would beseech of his god to withdraw his 
wrath from among them. The king in reply bade them go 
in peace, and again the nation was at rest, and again I re- 
turned to the land I loved, to the home wherein my days 
had been spent. The shadow of sorrow and weariness 
thereby caused, left me not, and my gladness was incom- 
plete, though I breathed it not. The busy fingers of time 
that are ever weaving mesh after mesh were not idle in my 
household, and the hearts of my daughters turned with ten- 
derness toward the noble sons of the land, and in time left 
the home shelter to build a shelter of their own, wherein to 
rear in turn their own children, who were to light the val- 
leys of the yet unborn future; and it was well, though cord 
after cord loosened and broke not. I surely could ask no 
one to defer their joy for me. Then, as time still counted its 
days and months, the sons who had been given me also met 
souls wherein was found a response to theirs, and they, too, 
wedded in our own land, and built for themselves such 
homes as they desired, and this too was well, for they 
ceased not to care for the mother whose love had lighted 
their paths with an unwavering gleam. They were men of 
holy thoughts and holy lives, their inner selves being 
radiant with the light of prophecy, the power of which left 
never the earth wherein it was felt. Thus was I left in my 
own home with but the maids of my household, and thus it 
seemed best to dwell. 

Dim and distant lies the pathway, 

Where I dreamed I walked alone ; 
Seeing not the hand that guided 

Through the shadows darker grown ; 
Tear drops glistened 'mong life's blossoms, 

That grace not less fair or sweet, 
Because one grown weary hearted 

Hastened on with tireless feet. 

Ah, Eon, there was weariness of sorrow woven in my life 
that must be changeless to the end; I missed the companion 
of many years. It is true he felt not the inner light in his 



424 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

soul that fell at times around me, though it was the guiding 
power of his life; and I look back now on the years that 
seem but hours in which we walked side by side with a 
feeling of peace, for in our union there was strength, 
and through it also there came good to the world, the 
echoes of which have never left the valleys wherein they 
were born. My hours of mourning were unknown to my 
household, that consisted of men and maid servants that 
were still needed and for whom my heart held both sym- 
pathy and love. The tower was at last completed, and 
Eleon placed therein, in the presence of many from the 
other coast, besides our own people; Zara, our daughter, 
and the king also were present, unto whom had been given 
a son who bore the name Eleon. I still chose when we 
were through with the bodies we inhabited to have them 
placed in the ground in marble forms, each mound to be 
guarded, as we had before chosen, by a lion carved from 
the whitest marble. 

Eon, I cannot give you an idea of the long strides we had 
made in many ways. Beauty reigned everywhere, and the 
city we had builded was like unto a rare garden. The 
buildings of happy families were often seen united by 
arches of wonderful workmanship, while on the river that 
wound half-way around the city on its way to the ocean 
were pleasure boats ever to be seen, many of which were 
borne over the ever quiet tide by silken sails. The beauty 
that reigned supreme on the farther coast had crept into 
our midst to a great extent, though we worshiped not the 
goddess of beauty, as did the people who were both our 
friends and neighbors, nor like them did we erect a temple 
to the same. In the laws made and accepted by the people, 
and recorded by Azier, was one passage that excluded all 
gods from our midst, save the Spirit of good, whose words 
of love and wisdom were recorded on rock and river, on 
mountain and in valley, and to this we adhered with un- 
wavering tenacity, though many times were we urged by 
god-worshipers to build temples. In the midst of all this 
beauty and prosperity I continued to labor, and many times 
after Eleon's departure did the light of prophecy fall over 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 425 

me, and among the words recorded, were these: "There 
will come a time when the land wherein this people dwell, 
with all its beauty, will be swallowed up by many waters; 
for when the law-makers of the present have been gathered 
to their fathers, false gods will be worshiped in the 
gardens that are now given to restful arbors and pleasant 
walks. There will be priests in the land and wine in the 
cups when the fulfillment will be at your very doors. " 
These were the words recorded in the book set apart for 
prophetic utterances, by the scribe of the temple, and these 
words have been fulfilled, for beneath the ocean waves now 
lies the land we then inhabited, known at present as 
Atlantis. The passing years beckoned us all valleyward, 
silvery hair turned still whiter, forms that had once been 
straight as the forest trees bent beneath the weight of 
many years and one by one laid down their burdens and 
went home; in their places others stood, but to my ears 
there was a lack of power, a lack of wisdom, in their utter- 
ances. Perhaps this was because my face turned toward 
the sunset, and I caught the far-away sounds from the 
better land; surely I listened not with the interest of old, 
and my quiet home knew my presence more than ever 
before. 

The weariness of my life was increased when at one 
morning dawn there came to me the tidings that Zara, my 
sister, was sick unto death. With rapid steps I followed 
the messenger, and reached her home, that was near to 
mine, in time to receive her last blessing, and when the 
light from the heavenly shores fell over the peaceful face, 
lighting the closing eyes, I too prayed to go, nor tarry 
longer. There was sorrow in the household, deep sorrow 
in the hearts of her children, for they loved and reverenced 
the mother whose hands and heart were ever busy for their 
good. Many, very many, followed the form to its last 
earthly rest; it was laid away as she requested and the lion 
guarded the mound, and I requested that another lion at 
the same time be placed near for the other mound I felt 
would soon appear. This was done and the mound and 
lions were so placed that they faced sunset, and the lions 



426 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

seemed to be guarding the tower. Azier spoke not when 
Zara closed her eyes in the sweet sleep that hides the mists 
of the valley. In silence he followed the form, in silence 
he returned, and, laying his head on the very pillow where 
had rested the head of her he had loved, he closed his eyes, 
and with never a word from his lips he too was gone. His 
heart was broken with grief, for he had loved her when the 
sunshine of youth fell around her, he had followed her over 
hill and valley in their wanderings, and through it all the 
lamp of love had shed its light in his soul; and now that 
she had gone he, too weary for earth, tarried only to see the 
dear face hid by moss and marble, and then, with no good- 
bye, he followed her, as if fearful she might distance him on 
the fair mountains beyond. Another burial there was, when 
tears fell like a summer rain; for the wisdom of Azier was 
better than gold, and, regardless of his age, neither old nor 
young felt that he could be spared. He was some years 
older than Zara, consequently grief had greater hold on his 
heart, that was one of unusual tenderness. We felt that 
no one in all the land could fill the vacancy left by the 
departure of our friend, brother, and guide, for he had been 
a central power in our midst, drawing unto himself through 
his love of right the wisdom and guidance of the heavens 
beyond, through which we had been baptized again and 
again. I knew it not then, but I afterwards learned that 
he too had drank of the wine of consecration in the higher 
realms, and came earthward on his special mission, that 
having been fulfilled left him free to go home where a great 
welcome awaited him, as await welcomes for all who are 
ready to wear the victor's crown, having fought the battles 
that in the unseen futures were awaiting them. 

Much thought and discussion then followed as to whom 
should be given the position now left vacant, and my heart 
beat with gladness in which there was no selfishness when 
to my youngest son was assigned the place of great respon- 
sibility, for I knew that in his soul shone the clearest pro- 
phetic light, and I had ever felt since I first looked into the 
eyes filled with child-wonder that he was in some way set 
apart for holy deeds. In this I rejoiced exceedingly, for I 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 427 

knew I could tarry but a little longer in the land I had 
loved because of its principles and powers that were felt 
far and near, and I longed to know, through true and un- 
selfish guidance, that the evil day that had been prophesied 
through my lips, and which I felt must sometime come, 
would thereby be put off. Only one month was allowed to 
pass before the proper installment took place, when there 
followed a season of gladness, but not of feasting, for in 
all hearts there was the shadow of sadness because of the 
departure of Azier and Zara, How strange and alone I 
felt, though the children I loved were yet in the land of 
mortals. The oak that had stood by my side had bowed to 
the blast and gone, and I felt my heart turning from earth 
and its joys, its pomps and its powers, to the land whose 
brook songs sometimes fell on my ears, grown unresponsive 
to earth songs and sounds wherein must some discordant 
notes be heard. 

Thus I waited in the valley, 
For the summons to go home ; 
In the misty, peaceful valley, 
Whence we wander all alone, 
Till among the scented blossoms, 
Angel feet are heard to tread, 
And we know that in this valley 
Are the living, not the dead. 
Know the hills that in the distance, 
Border all the land of rest, 
The inheritance bequeathed us, 
Where will be no stranger guest. 
Thus I waited in the valley, 
As a child sits in the sun 
Counting o'er the shining pebbles 
It has gathered one by one. 



428 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 



CHAPTER XLIII. 

Valleys bordered on one side by hills and mountains are 
apt to be very peaceful if the heart thereof turns towards 
the west from whence it is lighted by the softened tints of 
the setting- sun. There is a dreaminess in the very air, and 
an inner sense of nearness to another dawn, where hopes 
are embodied in actual form. Thus to me the breath of the 
valley wherein my feet yet lingered was very sweet, for it 
seemed freshened by the breath of unseen mountains that 
bordered another land where dwelt the stroug, true hearts 
that had helped to gladden my pilgrimage. I had grown 
very peaceful and patient and only waited the summons to 
go home. The children of my pilgrimage were strong in 
the noble principles, and were radiating the light of their 
souls in the land I loved. I felt that my work was all done, 
consequently I mingled not with the outer world. There 
came an early twilight of unusual beauty, to which my 
whole soul responded, and drawing the large and restful 
chair, in which I half reclined when weary, to the open win- 
dow, I watched the shadows as they wove themselves into 
queer shapes. Now and then a boat with silken sails glided 
over the portion of the river that was observable from the 
window by which I sat; now and then the notes of some 
musical instrument reached my ear, and blended with them 
the words of happy songs, whereby I knew that in some 
garden not distant happy hearts were thus making known 
their joy. I watched and listened thus in a dreamy way as 
though but half conscious of the life I was living on the land 
I inhabited. The twilight deepened for a time and then 
seemed to grow brighter; the music was sweeter, while the 
words of the songs to which I had listened were not the 
same. I wondered much at the increased light and music 
that grew sweeter, and each moment sounded nearer, and 
thinking I would walk in the garden, I arose to go, and in 
turning to reach a little mantle that lay on the back of the 
chair, I was startled, for I saw myself still sitting in the 
chair, with my head turned toward the open window. I 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 429 

called the maidens, but no one heard me, and, thinking I 
would hasten away, I stepped towards the door, when some 
one touched my shoulder, and turning, thinking ^the maids 
had at last heard me, I found myself face to face with 
Eleon, who before I could make inquiry said, "Let us walk 
in the garden," and taking my hand in his, led me away 
as I thought from myself. Entering an arbor, he sat by me, 
and, without speaking, smiled into my eyes the same smile 
that in other days told of a glad heart. Thinking it a vision 
akin to the one that lighted my soul with gladness years 
before in the bridal arbor, I sat in silence, thinking each 
moment it would fade, as did that; but it still lingered. 
Finally Eleon brushed back my hair and smoothed my 
hands as though striving to waken in my soul an independ- 
ent memory. At this moment I heard some one in the gar- 
den near us, say, f * She is dead ! " Then there were low 
sobs, as though grief had come to some heart, and wonder- 
ing, I said, " I must go, for surely it is the voice of some of 
my maidens, and sorrow has come to her," and rising re- 
gardless of what I had deemed a vision, I went toward the 
house I had left, and was surprised that Eleon followed. 
Entering the room I had left, I beheld the maids of my 
household with many others standing around the chair in 
which I had rested. Eleon taking me by the hand led me 
toward the group,- and bidding me look at the face in the 
chair, I saw again what had at first so disturbed me, and 
which, through the occurrence of the vision, I had for the 
time forgotten. I could endure no more, and I said, as I 
supposed in a loud voice that even the mourners would 
hear, " Eleon, tell me what it all means, or I shall die." He 
then for the first time spoke, and said, " Is it possible you 
do not understand the meaning of what your eyes see? " and 
I answered him that I did not. Then he said, " Poor child, 
she sees not that she has left the old form and is fair and 
young, and wears even now the robes of youth; " and leading 
me to a reflector wherein one's form becomes visible to their 
own eyes, I saw myself as I had been when he first saw me 
in his father's palace, only my robes were whiter and less 
fitting to the form. Turning to him I said, "Is this death? 



430 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and how did these white robes that almost glisten come on 
me? Surely I am robed as for a bridal, and I did it not my- 
self." "Ah," he said, "there are tender, loving hearts not 
far away, who knew you were coming home this very hour, 
and they came with the robes you now wear. There was a 
little time of unconsciousness when you deemed the twilight 
deepened. It was then you were separated from the old 
form and robed as you now find yourself, even to the 
flowers that are in your hair, though in this you were mis- 
taken; memory had to begin just -where it left off, for there 
can be no missing links. Your last remembrance was of 
sitting in your chair, consequently memory, on returning 
from the mist of seeming unconsciousness began where it left 
off. See," he said, " they have borne the form to another 
apartment, and have gone to call your children; we will go 
in for a moment and see if we are needed." Then putting 
his arm around me as if to more fully assure me, we entered 
the apartment wherein the form was placed. I felt a pity 
in my heart as I touched the wrinkled cheek, as though it 
was another being. There was a look of weariness on the 
face, and Eleon noticing this began making passes over it, 
when it suddenly assumed a different look. The wrinkles 
disappeared and a smile rested on the lips, as though they 
were giving utterance to happy thoughts when they ceased 
to move. This pleased me, and I could not forbear smooth- 
ing the hands tenderly as though there was consciousness 
in them. 

Hearing the coming of many feet, Eleon took my hand, 
saying, "We will go now." I was not loath to leave the 
place, though, as I turned away, I laid my young, fair cheek 
on the cheek of the sleeping form, and whispered a long 
good-bye. Then leaving the house, I felt returning to me 
the strength of my youth, the sense of weariness that had 
been transmitted to my spirit through the worn physical 
form had ceased to burthen me, and I rejoiced in the 
liberty that was mine. I could not refrain from singing, 
and as my voice sounded on the clear air, I heard the notes 
of harps playing an accompaniment. Seeing no one, I 
thought the music came from the neighboring gardens. 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 431 

where in the twilight glad-hearted groups convened. I 
wandered towards the garden, Eleon still walking by my 
side, still holding my hand in his, and so glad was my heart 
with the great flood of peace that washed away even the 
remembrance of weariness, that my thoughts went not for 
the time beyond that present hour; and as usual when com- 
parative youth was mine, I went on planning for the good 
of the nation, proposing many improvements in different 
places, that I had heretofore felt too weary to even speak 
of, and it came not to my mind for the time that planning 
for the material surroundings I had left was to be left to 
those who inhabited more material forms. I had not 
thought but my form was as tangible as the old one that 
was then waiting the embalmers art; and when recalled 
more fully to myself by Eleon's remark that disembodied 
spirits had no voice in the affairs of a nation, except as they 
made known their desires through the prophetic avenues, I 
was completely overwhelmed, and not till then did I realize 
to the fullest extent the fact that I was in the future to 
dwell apart from the land wherein I had so long dwelt. I 
said, 4 ' Let me rest awhile, and gather from the certainties 
by which I am surrounded, the light I need." Leading me 
to an arbor that was farthest from the home wherein the 
old form lay, he led me to a seat, and leaving me to myself 
sat by himself in the door. Then it was I looked over the 
past and saw how every cup had been filled to the brim, and 
my heart said, " It is well; I have sowed and reaped, and 
yet it is spring-time, the glad spring-time, of eternal youth." 
Then there came to my soul a full satisfaction. I was willing 
to leave the land of my pilgrimage, wherein many prayers 
of my heart had been answered, to which I breathed one 
more fervent Amen. 

Returning from this restful view of the past over which 
I had traveled, I raised my eyes and beheld Eleon still sit- 
ting in the door- way, and I observed too, he was conversing 
with some stranger, who upon seeing me conscious of his 
presence moved away. Then I said to Eleon, "Is this the 
land of souls?" and he answered me, "Not the real land of 
our fathers, though many who are disembodied tarry here, 



432 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

sometimes from choice, and sometimes from necessity." 
Then I said, "Let us go hence, for I am no more of earth, 
and would find the land of my father. I would look in his 
eyes, and I would greet my sister whom I loved, and who 
also must be young as I am. How strange it is," I said, 
"this one point where old age and eternal youth meet, the 
one conscious and the other unconscious." Standing by 
Eleon's side in the door-way of the arbor, I looked over the 
grounds made beautiful in many ways, watched for a mo- 
ment the boats on the river, heard the happy songs of those 
who in the gardens near by were glad in the morning of 
youth. Several passed us and saw us not; when I realized 
that I was standing on a land the inhabitants whereof saw 
me not and heard me not. This I had not before sensed, 
and turning to Eleon said, " Where is the land of our 
fathers? How do we journey thither? I would tarry here 
no longer, for my heart yearns with an unutterable longing 
to stand by the side of those who have been dear to me in 
the days of my pilgrimage." I felt that I could fly, in my 
great desire to stand face to face with them. Suddenly I 
felt myself growing lighter and lighter, and without know- 
ing it my feet were parted from the old-time paths, and I 
was steadily rising; all of which was in direct response to 
the great longings of my soul, although I then failed to 
realize it. I was conscious that I was ascending, yet felt 
no fear of falling to earth; there was a sense of conscious 
power in my soul, and never once did my inner self lose its 
harmonious bearings through anxiety. Eleon was ever by 
my side. I cared not to look earthward, neither did I fear 
to do so, but I was separated from the land in which I had 
unselfishly labored, and it had become to me a thing of the 
past. Therefore I looked forward, not back. 

In the distance we at last caught a glimpse of beauti- 
ful mountains whereon rested the tints of a morning sun, 
and my heart grew ever stronger and my movements more 
rapid, until we at last stood on the very heights of the 
same mountains that in ages and ages past I climbed with 
the Eon of my soul, and to which we had been led by the 
messenger spirits. I sensed as we rested there for a little 



IN 'EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 433 

time a feeling of homelike welcome, as though the very 
mountains on which I rested gave greeting. Below and be- 
yond lay a beautiful city, surrounded by a country of groves 
and rivers, near which houses were builded. Lakes with 
silvery waters looked in the light of this beautiful morning 
like lakes of crystal. So beautiful was all the country 
wherever my eyes rested that for a time I forgot my long- 
ings to be with those I loved, that were somewhere in this 
beautiful land. I had often felt that our own earth-land 
and earth-homes were as fair to look upon as the land where 
my father waited me, but now they were entirely forgotten 
for a time in the new beauty that as yet I remembered not 
as having known in other days. Suddenly remembering 
the object of my journey thither, I turned to Eleon and 
said, " Where are they, — my father and sister Zara?" He 
answered, "We will find them," and, taking my hand in 
his, led me cityward. The paths were beautiful and soft to 
my feet, and I wearied not in walking. I noticed then for 
the first time that on my feet were sandals and they emitted 
a light. Then, too, I noticed a shining girdle about my 
waist, and unclasping it, the name Eona shone in letters of 
light before my eyes. "Eona," I said, "Eona; somewhere 
before I have heard that name, perhaps it is the name of 
the one who sent to me the girdle," and I reclasped it, 
thinking I should understand all after a time. In our walk 
towards where I expected to find those I loved, we reached 
a bridge in the form of an arch, and so beautiful was it that 
I could not forbear stopping for a little time. Eleon stand- 
ing by me watched me with a pleasant light in his eyes. 
The river in its windings was beautiful, and the ripples 
thereof seemed to waken in my heart a half-memory of 
something. Finally turning to Eleon I said, "I have seen 
this same river before, stood on this same bridge, and 
some one stood beside me — though it was not you. It was 
a dream, you know, a beautiful dream; I cannot recall the 
time I had the dream, but I know it was an exact counter- 
part of this. Even the path over which we have thus far 
come. But," I said, "we will go, for my father and sister 
must be very near." Then hand in hand we again took up 

28 



434 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

our pleasant walk. At last we neared a nestlike cottage; I 
called it nestlike then, because it was covered with vines 
that were in bloom so that only a portion of the cottage 
was visible. Eleon said, " We will rest here a little, for the 
people of this land are ever ready to welcome strangers." 
Like one who had been there before, and therefore felt 
assured, he walked up the shady path still holding my 
hand. Crossing the balcony, we entered a dainty parlor, 
and there with arms outstretched stood my sweet sister 
Zara. I looked many times in the dear eyes, fearing I 
might be mistaken, she was so radiantly beautiful. There 
were no wrinkles, no silvery hair, no weary look in the 
eyes. It was some time before I could ask her a question, 
my heart was so full of a new-born gladness, and when I 
did my first words were, "Where is my father — our father 
El Haban?" and she answered, "He is in another city, 
though he is aware of your presence in this land. We will 
go to him after a time," she added. "You need first to 
rest, and we will tarry in this cottage, as we are the only 
inhabitants in it at present." Then putting her arm around 
my waist she led me from room to room, then to the bal- 
cony where Eleon awaited us, and where we rested and 
talked over the events of the past. I asked for Azier, 
whom I had loved as a brother, and was told he, too, had 
gone to another city. At length for the first time, I 
hungered, and Zara brought me fruit and wine, or what I 
called wine, it being amber-colored liquid, and sweet to the 
taste. I was much refreshed thereby, and felt a desire to 
journey on to the city where my father dwelt. As we yet 
sat on the balcony, there came to my soul the half-remem- 
brance of another dream, in which there was a cottage like 
unto the one at which we then tarried, and with this dream- 
like vision of the past, there came also to my soul the con- 
sciousness of some one I had not yet found, whom I could 
not tell, but my heart felt unsatisfied as though there was 
something missed. Even the beautiful scenery that lay far 
and near was dimmed by this absence. I spoke not of it, 
for I knew no words whereby to express what I could as 
yet but half understand myself. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 435 

I noted not the time of our tarrying here, I only knew 
there came no night and no unpleasant sight or sound, and 
at length Zara said we would go to the city of which she 
spoke at our first coming. Accordingly we left the little 
cottage and journeyed on, the path and country at each step 
growing more beautiful. Some of the time we moved 
through the air of endless summer, and again we walked 
over paths of blooms, until we rested again at Zara's re- 
quest, at the foot of a hill she called Brier Hill. She said 
friends she knew and loved had dwelt there in a cottage far 
up the hill-side. The sweet breath of the brier blooms that 
grew as far up as we could see in hedge rows, swept over 
us. There was something in the tell-tale sweetness thereof 
that touched my soul as nothing heretofore had done, and 
tears gathered in my eyes and fell like rain, in this beauti- 
ful heaven. There was something yet besides father and 
sister that my heart called for, and I could not even name 
it myself — only the great hunger of my heart seemed over- 
powering me. This Eleon saw but spoke not, and tenderly 
touched my head with his hands, thereby telling his sym- 
pathy, of which my heart was always fully assured. Eon, 
do you think it strange that memory recalled not its own 
more readily? Ah! I had carried so much of myself into 
the earth-life that I gathered not easily the lines by which 
memory could retrace the past. I had given heart and soul 
to the work that had been mine, and could not easily with- 
draw my magnetic forces to myself from the battle-grounds 
of the past. 



CHAPTER XLIV. 

We tarried not long at the foot of the hill, Zara saying 
we would go* to the cottage that we saw not from where we 
were sitting, but which Zara assured me overlooked the 
city and river. Accordingly we began the ascent and felt 
no weariness tugging at our feet as in those last days of 
the earth pilgrimage. I felt as one in a dream, and wished 



436 

to waken to something, though I could not tell what. At 
every step over the flower-dotted moss I felt as though 
somewhere and at some time I had passed over just such a 
path, had climbed just such a hill, only it was even more 
beautiful than this, because of a something I missed. The 
tears still lingered in my eyes, and as I gathered a cluster 
of the sweet-breathed blooms I wondered why it was I felt 
as though I had done the same many times before; but I 
spoke not of the dreamlike shadow that rested on all I 
saw, even on my own soul. I knew it was heaven, and 
thought in time the shadows would be gone. We reached 
the cottage and entered it, and as I passed under the arches 
of vines, from which hung long sprays of white blooms, 
I heard a whisper, "Eona, Eona." I looked but saw no 
one, and passed on saying to myself, "Eona, Eona." There 
was a familiar sound to the name, and that was all I could 
understand, and I soon ceased to think even of that, for 
standing before me was the dear father I had loved, and by 
his side the mother of my far-away childhood. Great was 
my rejoicing and great my gladness. My father was ra- 
diant, and seemed to walk and exist in a halo that radi- 
ated from his inner being, as though on the inner and 
hidden altar was a lamp that burned with an unwavering 
light. Pleasant were the hours we passed here, Azier com- 
ing to meet us and welcome home the pilgrim. I know not 
the time of our tarrying here, I only know there was a sea- 
son of settled peace; but at last the old restlessness came 
slowly back, and I wondered if there was nothing to do in 
this land. I had found my father, my mother, and sister, 
and the joy that was expectant had been given to my soul, 
and could be hourly repeated. Then it was I went to my 
father and asked him if there was no employment for 
hands and hearts that had ever been busy ? and in repty 
he said, " Do you weary, my child, in this beautiful land ?" 
I said, " No, I weary not; but there is something even the 
silvery light of this land needs to make it fill my soul. I 
know not what it is, but a nameless something that my 
heart tells me exists somewhere and should be mine." He 
smiled, and laying his hand on my head said, "We will 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 437 

journey on." I was surprised at this and said, " Journey 
where, my father; is not this heaven?" "Yes," he said, 
" it is heaven; yet there are higher heavens, and perhaps 
there you will find the deep peace your soul craves." Then 
we all left the cottage on Brier Hill, and together journeyed, 
as my father said, to higher heavens. 

As before, we sometimes walked and sometimes moved 
through the air by the power of will, the country ever and 
ever growing more beautiful, more radiant. We wearied 
not, nor did we rest until we had reached what seemed to 
me another land, as indeed it was. In the distance my 
father pointed out what he called the Emerald Hills. He 
looked down into my very soul as he spoke of them, and I 
felt, though I spoke not, that sometime I had heard the 
same name, but when, memory as yet told not. Oh, those 
dreary, earth-born shadows, how long they hung over the 
dome of memory's temple, keeping me from my own! At 
the foot of another hill we rested, toward the summit of 
which my father cast frequent glances. I asked him if he 
had ever been to this land before, and smiling into my very 
soul he said, "Yes, and far beyond. This," he said, "is 
Eose Garden, and half-way up the hill is a beautiful dwell- 
ing, at which for a time we will tarry." The wondrous 
beauty of this higher heaven surprised me not as I expected 
it would; besides I saw a likeness on the hill before us to 
Brier Hill, we had but recently left. After resting and 
feasting my eyes on the world of beauty that was every- 
where to be seen, we began the ascent of the hill; memory 
again wandered in dream-land. There was a half -familiar- 
ity in the landmarks, and the breath of roses seemed to 
have touched my cheek but yester-morn. We reached the 
dwelling which was radiant, and from which music seemed 
coming in waves. On the balcony some one was waiting, 
as if to make us welcome. My father led us in and greeted 
a beautiful woman, calling her Zair. I felt, as the dark, 
lovelit eyes looked into mine, as though I had seen her in 
some long ago, and my soul went out to her in love that I 
understood not. Oh how beautiful was everything about 
us; the very air was as the breath of heaven ! I had no 



438 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

words, my soul was too full; there was something in the 
magnetic presence of the beautiful Zair that seemed to 
bring me nearer the heaven my soul craved than aught else 
had done. For a time I scarce sensed any one but her, but 
at length Zair brought to me a dear friend of hers, she said, 
whom she had known some time. He held to me his hand, 
and when I placed mine therein he called me sister. I 
looked from him to Zair, and was surprised to see how brill- 
iant she had grown; besides there was a mingling of the 
aurse that encircled their separate forms when they stood 
side by side, so that they seemed to be the center of a 
sunlike radiation. Surely she had never been so beautiful 
before, never so radiant; never was such heavenly beauty 
enthroned in her very soul, that spoke in every look and 
smile the deep joy and peace that was hers. But dimly did 
I understand the cause of all I saw; there were yet other 
pages for me to read that would explain. 

In this beautiful home we tarried for a time, my soul 
gathering therefrom all the peace it held that could be of 
use to me. At last Zair said she must go to another land, 
another city, as she had there a mission. A dear friend 
was expected there, and she much desired to be present to 
receive her and give her welcome. So, saying she would 
see me again before many flowers had bloomed and faded 
to give place to still more, she kissed me a tender good-bye 
and was gone, bearing with her, as I thought, much of the 
brightness by which we had been surrounded, and it was 
not long before the old weariness crept back to my heart. 
I spoke not thereof for a time, for I grieved that the peace 
that came to me as we made the changes of home could not 
be abiding. My songs of gladness ceased, and my father 
said to me, as we stood on an upper balcony looking at the 
beautiful city below us, the many spires of which were re- 
flected in the River of Palms, " My child's heart wearies 
again; we must seek a still higher heaven, for surely there 
is somewhere a peace that will be lasting, and fade not 
away. There must be one star to rise above the horizon of 
the soul that will shine on and on into the eternities." I 
made no answer, for my heart had been read, and, as my 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 439 

father had said, we prepared to journey again, whither I 
knew not, only that it was to a higher heaven. I wondered 
much if there could be anywhere greater beauty than ex- 
isted there, but I asked no questions. Our party had 
increased in this home, there being yet with us the dear 
friend of whom Zair had made mention, and who called me 
sister. He w^ould go with us, and of this I was glad, be- 
cause I had grown to look upon him as brother. We were 
a happy-seeming group that left the shores of this heavenly 
land for another, towards which I felt I must fly; indeed 
we did seem to fly as we passed up rapidly hills and valleys, 
mountains and rivers, nor rested by the way; for as we 
neared the other land the spicy breath from its groves and 
fadeless blooms seemed to give us greater strength. At 
last we stood on the borders of a beautiful city, and it 
seemed to me the music of wedding bells filled all the spicy 
air. Surely the mists were passing, for my heart had 
already taken on a peace deeper than I yet had known. 

A lovely path attracted me, and without noticing where 
my companions were I followed it. Arch after arch of 
tender green greeted, me. Seeing at last long banners of 
blue floating therefrom, I reached them 'and read the names 
thereon. Among them was one bearing the name of Zair. 
For one moment I held my breath, and then my soul grasped 
the links in memory's chain, and all my hungry heart told 
itself in one great cry of " Eon." I moved not, but waited, 
for surely that cry must reach the one I loved and at last 
remembered. The long, drooping vines parted, and there, 
with the old-time smile in his eyes, was the Eon from whom 
long years before I had parted. He came to me, but there 
were no words. The joy that welled up in my soul could 
not thus be told. Taking my hand in his, as he always did, 
we moved slowly adown the beautiful path, memory busily 
unwinding and rewinding, till I stood again beneath the 
branches in full possession of myself. Surely for Eon and 
Eona the wedding bells did ring. 

The path adown which we slowly walked was the same 
path that years before led to the cottage that in part formed 
the outer boundary to the crescent of green. The arches of 



440 

spring-time green beneath which we passed were the same 
arches that years before filled our hearts with the gladness 
born of beauty as we sought another home in this sphere. 
So great was my joy that I thought of no one else in all the 
universe, and for the time cared but to linger under these 
dear home arches, whose swaying branches seemed whis- 
pering on the heaven-born breezes benedictions of love; 
cared but to look in your eyes, Eon, and read there the 
record of a love that had neither beginning nor end, but was 
the actual result of our individual existence. There were 
so many questions I desired to ask, and they crowded 
the doors of the soul till I could form no words, and you, 
feeling the much there was to say on both sides, and the 
time the future held wherein to make all things plain, said, 
'* Eona, there are those who await us; let us not tarry here 
now." Then, without farther words, we passed on, the 
breath of this heaven, that held a sweetness my soul knew 
to be eternal, bringing to me more and more of the peace 
for which, in the homes at which we had rested, I had 
yearned; and I knew now, with you by my side, I could go 
on and on through uncounted eternities with no more of the 
weariness that had there haunted me, and knew, too, that 
all the way it would be summer and heaven. Could the 
children of earth-land be made to understand the peace that 
comes from a uniting of soul mates, even in the land of in- 
carnations, they would seek first this kingdom of heaven, 
knowing thereby all the future path would be made easier, 
and the valley of twilight, through which all must pass on 
their way homeward, would be lighted as are the hills of 
the coming morning. It is for this, Eon, that with you I 
would labor in the future that as yet lies undawned; I 
would bring to the hearts that weary the mates unto whom 
they belong, that, walking side by side with them in the 
more material life, they may gain that much more to lighten 
the loads here and brighten the paths that lie between the 
valley of twilight and the sunrise hills that border all the 
land of endless day. Think not that I would crowd those 
mates into the conditions born from a wedding of mind and 
matter, and ask them to labor in and reap from the thorn- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 441 

crowned fields of earth life; but I would, were it in my 
power, bring them so near unto their own that they could 
weave into their thoughts, motives, and deeds the sheen of 
purity that is contained in their own souls. I am aware 
that I speak in too general terms. I would not be under- 
stood to make the assertion that all guardians are pure, or 
that all have reached the sun center, which would be but an 
untruthful conclusion, born of ignorance; for soul mates 
are found in all the spheres, as the children of earth are 
found in all conditions of moral and spiritual unfoldment, 
and were I to say all the soul mates were at home at the 
sun center it would be equivalent to saying all the corre- 
sponding mates on earth side had reached perfection, or 
something akin thereto. This may occur sometime; but, 
if it does, I assure you there are too many hills and valleys 
between the now and then for Eona to see when, and give 
the dates thereof. You understand, Eon, I make no pre- 
tentions to infinite wisdom like all the dwellers of the land 
of souls; I, too, am a gleaner from the heavenly fields, and 
I speak only of what I know. Paths yet untrod are reach- 
ing on and on; but I go not yet, for I wait at the stile that 
is built in the valley of twilight for my soul mate, for it is 
there he promised to meet me, and I know he will keep his 
word. 

I had not forgotten the arched pathway over which we 
were walking, hand in hand, as had been our custom in 
other days, the banners therefrom telling of glad hearts and 
loving ones. We had passed under all the arches save the 
last, and I almost shrank from parting the low, drooping 
branches and vines that separated me from the home I had 
left years before, and waiting a moment I listened to the 
voices of the loved ones who there waited to welcome us. 
I heard the music of harps, through which the heaven-born 
breezes swept and mingled with all these sounds of home 
and loving, happy hearts. I heard the low, musical wash 
of the waves of Morning Lake, and for the first time thought 
of the ' ' Silver Shell " I left at its moorings. Thus like return- 
ing echoes from far-away hills did the remembrance of one 
object after another touch my soul as with a gleam of light 



442 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

that until then had been hidden. My hands lingered no 
longer on the leafy curtain, but parting the down-sweeping 
vines we stood beneath this last arch face to face with a 
throng of radiant ones who were waiting to give us greet- 
ings, and no sooner did we appear than there was a glad 
song of welcome, to which the harps breathed an accom- 
paniment. Singing they approached us, the first to lay 
a hand in mine being Zair, whom I now remembered, 
and unto whom on memory's chart I could give the proper 
place. "This," she said, "is the dear friend I came to 
greet, and for this I left you, knowing you would soon fol- 
low us.'' Then came Hebron, my brother in my Jupiter life 
and home, leading the fair-faced Mistletoe, whose putting 
on the garb of materiality we watched while at Saturn. 
Then two others were El Haban and Zara, and the dear 
friend with whom she seemed so happy, and whom I then 
recognized. He is now with you, and many others from 
that heaven wait on the shores of earth life to keep the 
camp-fires burning. Say to him, Eon, that Zara now watches 
him as he in the years that made up her earth pilgrimage 
watched her, and for him she will tame the lions of the 
present until they become his helpers if he but ever stand 
where he can see the sheen of her shining robes. With the 
radiant company stood the wisdom fathers and mothers I 
had known before my earthward journey. My father, El 
Haban, placed his hand tenderly on my head, and looking 
through my eyes into my very soul said, " It is well; in this 
higher heaven you have found your own, and there will 
come no more weariness. You have done well in the earth 
fields wherein you sowed and reaped with a steady hand, 
and are therefore worthy of the crown you have worn." 
After saying which you led me to the bower that occupied 
the center of the green, which until then I had not noticed. 
It was even more beautiful than when with my hands part- 
ing the curtains of vines to go earthward, I cast one more 
glance towards it, half wondering when I should ever see 
it again. I had gone and returned, and here it was to glad- 
den my heart with an added beauty. We entered the bower 
with those that then seemed nearest and dearest, because 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 443 

of our late association with them in earth life, and then 
my father placed in your hand a band like unto fine gold, 
only it emitted a light that seemed to hide the color of 
gold. In this band he said were set the jewels that were 
mine. This, Eon, you with your own hands placed on my 
head, and as the light therefrom fell over me there was 
something born in my soul that never before radiated such 
depths of peace. I knew not what it meant, knew not 
then that it was the crown that in its silent language 
told of earth journeys in the valley of incarnations ended, 
and well was it that I did not take in the meaning thereof, 
for my heart on that glad day would have caught and 
held the shadow cast by a certainty that some future yet 
held in its grasp, and only waited the silent march of years 
to reveal. I knew there was no corresponding band on 
your head, but thought not strange, neither did your heart 
take the meaning thereof ; consequently the shadow that 
came at last made then no mark on the dial, and we were 
glad, with a gladness that is born of the soul's fulfillments, 
and I was conscious that thus far I had done all I could do 
within the radius of the same conditions, and I knew, too, 
that no other conditions could come of the silent law that 
gives to each its own. Do you ask where were Azier and 
Eleon ? They were there in our midst, rejoicing in our joy 
as well as their own, for they, too, stood side by side with the 
mates they had known and loved before they went earth- 
ward in response to the same call that reached our ears. 
O Eon, I would that I could waken in your soul a memory 
of that hour! In my ears even now seem sounding the 
echoes of the glad songs in which we all joined, and which 
the waves on the Lake of the Morning bore to those who 
sailed over the beautiful waters. We were all home at last 
from our wanderings, with our laurels won. We had borne 
earthward lines of light that could never fade and that in 
other days would be woven into the very souls of the chil- 
dren who yet had to go earthward to battle. Yes, we 
were home, and it was meet that we should sing again the 
songs of our father-land, which we did, the waves of peace 
and joy growing deeper and deeper. Great is the rejoicing 



444 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

over the returned pilgrims; even the light of the higher 
heavens seems to grow brighter in its radiations of wel- 
come. 



CHAPTER XLV. 

The welcoming songs at Crescent Cottage ceased not for a 
time, for many hearts rejoiced at the home-coming of 
Eoua, and glad, indeed, was I that the home songs once 
more sounded in my ears, in the harmony of which, for a 
time, the unpleasantness of the past from which I had but 
just come, was forgotten. It was pleasant to gather up, one 
by one, the threads dropped as I went earthward, and find 
my old place once more in the hearts of those I had known 
and loved before my long and eventful pilgrimage. It was 
much like the returning from a distant earth-land country 
to the home one had known in earlier years, to find the old 
landmarks unremoved, the same dear friend at the gate to 
give greetings that at the same place years before had 
bade godspeed; only in the home to which I had gone 
there was not blended the spring, summer, and winter of 
life. It was only June in all hearts, a June that knew no 
change. Though time went on and ever on it wove no 
winter for form or heart. In the home of which I speak, 
spirit has become superior to matter, and defies its power as 
an engrosser, consequently there are no hopes unfulfilled, 
no bitter dregs in the cup of peace; neither is there the for- 
getfulness that is born of selfishness, for plans for carrying 
beacon lights earthward are ever under consideration of 
those who through matter have come home to tarry; and 
they having traveled the earth paths know where the 
journey ends. Consequently in their efforts for the chil- 
dren of earth, their knowledge of the conditions they oc- 
cupy brings them no unceasing sorrow, as would be the 
case had they not come home over the same road. In the 
presence of the happy group gathered at Crescent Cottage, 
I went over the path I had left, touching here and there, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 445 

revealing the lights and shades as they intervened. It was 
not unpleasant for me, for I was at home where peace and 
love wove their restful spells about my soul, and the cups 
from which I had drank were left in the land of many- 
shadows. Spirits in the higher realms who have long been 
home from earth's battle-fields feel great interest in the re- 
hearsals of one who has but just returned. Such, returning, 
with the dust of earth life just brushed from their robes, 
bring with them a fresh incentive for increased labors 
among the higher spirits for the upbuilding of good in the 
land they have left. Thus both in going and coming is 
there a fulfillment of good to earth. I say but the truth 
when I say in all things there is an approach to good, even 
of actual good, even if not at once reached. In my narra- 
tion of events, I mentioned the customs and manners of 
dress of the people with whom I had dwelt. There were 
those present who had incarnated in the same country, and 
to them it was especially pleasant to recall their past and 
review it in the light of mine, noting wherein the differ- 
ence lay. Does it seem strange that spirits who dwell ever 
in the light should thus be interested? Ah, their sympathy 
and interest with the planet that has in other days given 
them a home, will remain thus, for they as guides, watchers, 
and helpers know that all the individualized existences in- 
carnated on this planet must be led upward and homeward, 
and thereby become superior to the power of matter, be- 
cause redeemed from the bondage of all lesser good, that 
through the wedding of mind and matter has taken form 
visible only to the inner consciousness. There dawns a new 
unfoldment to the planet whereon battles for redemption 
from these unseen forces have been fought. Let me not 
startle you, Eon, when I say from this planet will be born a 
spirit orb, that with the spirit world attached thereto, will 
find its own place in the higher heavens. Do you ask, 
will there ever come a time when this building of worlds will 
cease? I answer, in the very face of all the conclusions of 
earth's most renowned scientists to the contrary, yes, there 
most surely will. When? Ah! the ages are not yet num- 
bered when this will occur, but there will come a time when 



440 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND BONA, 

all of Deity has through individualized existences radiated, 
purified, and deified all matter. The inanimate must feel the 
touch and breath of the animate. Then all matter will be 
redeemed from the possibility of evolving from its unity 
with mind the unseen forces that now in their results come 
under the head of lesser good, or, as many are pleased to ex- 
press themselves, evil. 

Be patient, Eon, if historical pages come not rapidly, for 
I must cast earthward the golden grain gathered from the 
fields of the Infinite. Much I know will fall on soil from 
which it can draw no nourishment, consequently for a time 
will not be felt or acknowledged; but it is a grain that dur- 
ing eternal ages will stand the suns and snows and at last 
bring forth an abundant harvest of ripened thought and 
purpose. Therefore will I cast here the grain and wait to 
see the fruit thereof. Many are the workers in the fields of 
the present, bringing earthward treasures of wisdom that 
will make glad the home-bound children when they come 
under the radius thereof. I will speak here of an especial 
effort that is now being made by holy helpers from the 
upper realms. Many there met in council to look over the 
necessities of the dwellers of the first sphere, which, as I 
have before said, was the prison-house of the undeveloped, 
who cling to the lesser good as unto a god. These beings 
form what I might well call a wall, through which the ra- 
diations of the higher spheres find it difficult to reach earth, 
and here at present are to be directed some of the efforts of 
the heavenly dwellers. If this realm can be radiated by 
the holy light of spiritual truth, the record of earth's disas- 
ters will mark a decrease of devastating occurrences. 
These demonlike existences wreak the bitterness of their 
own souls on the dwellers of earth by unconsciously to 
mortals weaving into their thoughts and purposes the wrath 
of the hells they inhabit. They are of all classes, ages, and 
sex, while their number is legion. They make themselves 
felt in the political discussions and conclusions, and have 
done so until rottenness is the result; until money power, 
and not the power of holy purpose, bolts and unbolts the 
doors of official notoriety and fame, the results of which 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 447 

the future awaits to record. Unto this class in the first 
sphere have come and are coming the pure hosts of the 
heavenly shores, to release earth from many sorrows by re- 
leasing the power unseen that works in the dark. Do you 
ask how they can approach them? Only by covering their 
own radiance with the habiliments of earth. These are 
brought from the third sphere and left in the homes that 
are ever open to them, where they come as welcome guests, 
and in these they robe themselves and go forth to their mis- 
sionary labors. What the result will be the future will ex*- 
plain. If the dwellers of earth could see the long line of 
curses they deliberately weave into the lives of earth's 
children, by sending on the strength of man-made laws un- 
developed beings into the other life, the selfishness of their 
yet undeveloped souls would stay their hands; but blindness 
works blindness, and suffering and sorrow are the result. 
Yet the march is onward, and sometime, somewhere, all 
will stand redeemed, and with the hosts that now leave their 
homes to unfetter them, even to the lowest will join in 
victors', song, though ages and ages will pass before the 
hills that border the land of souls will re-echo the sounds 
thereof. Ah, it is pitiful, and could not the eyes of the 
pure in heart see where the path bears to the right, there 
would indeed be sorrow in the highest heavens; for con- 
trary to the orthodox-expressed idea there never ceases to 
be sympathy in the hearts of the angels for all who are 
lower in development than they. I am aware that they 
who accept church and creed and the Christ who has fled 
from their midst expect to be so happy, so glorified, that the 
pleadings of those who were nearest and dearest to them in 
earth life will never be heard by them. Oh, pretending 
Christians, be you ever so honest and ignorant, there will 
come an hour when you will see that it is but the poorest 
quality of cotton you have in your ears that is a non-con- 
ductor to the pleadings of humanity. Such deaf joy is born 
of self and self alone; there is not one wave of humanity 
in the heights or depths of it, and his satanic majesty 
(were there such a being) would pity the selfishness of a 
soul so dead to all but self and selfish joy, and would be the 



448 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

instigator of a moral reform in society, whereby the glori- 
fied might be redeemed. When the church as a body un- 
centers itself from its present pivot of selfishness and 
recenters itself in humanity, then will it be a power of 
good to the world, and no longer a dead letter. 

The days of special rejoicing passed, and once more, as 
in other days before I went earthward, were we the quiet 
dwellers of Crescent Cottage, while near to our home still 
remained Hebron and Mistletoe. Again in fulfillment of 
o^ur own souls' demands did we seek the Temple of 
Love, there to stand once more beneath the holy arch. 
Alone we went, for unto us only could the sacredness 
of the hour be sensed. Our souls seemed baptized with 
a diviner and holier light than had before rested there- 
on. The very air of the heaven in which we dwelt 
seemed laden with the radiations of holy thought that but 
waited to become deeds. Wrapt were we in the mantle of 
love that each soul wove from its depth for the other. As 
we approached the temple, the music therefrom was borne 
in waves of tenderness to our souls till we seemed uncon- 
scious to all else. Beneath the radius of the outer arch 
stood little children with harps that looked like silver, who 
with one accord touched the strings thereof, until our souls 
breathed on them a benediction of love. Entering, these 
same little ones followed, still touching the harp-strings in 
harmonious blending. With us they approached the altar 
where they waited, their harps still in their hands. We 
waited with hands clasped and heads bowed, not because 
of fear or from stated forms, but because of the holiness of 
the place and the sacredness of the hour. Music, such as 
is nowhere else heard, filled all the air. The radiant arches 
of the inner temple echoed again and again the love notes, 
even after the music had for the time ceased. Then there 
fell over us the silvery spray, until our robes took on an 
added radiance, the sheen of which was never lost, and 
which in the eyes of others was a silent language that told 
of battles fought and victories won. As the sacred baptism 
ceased the voice of the radiant one at the altar fell on our 
ears with the tenderness of unuttered love: "Eon and 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 449 

Eona, sojourners from the valleys of earth land, thrice wel- 
come art thou, for the sheaves thou bringest bear the radi- 
ance of pure gold. Never before have thy offerings been 
thus sacred, and the record thereof will light the future, 
wherein I see but one more valley that bears the foot-prints 
of one who goes forth to battle in response to the call that 
as yet echoes not therein. Tinted arches span all the 
present, while deep peace and love crown all the breezes 
that blow. Go ye forth, therefore, as gleaners in the more 
heavenly fields of your Fathers vineyard, for the path leads 
ever onward becoming ever more radiant as pass the ages 
that take nothing from the future yet leave much to the 
past." The hands of the radiant one rested for a mpment 
on our heads, when we passed from the inner temple and 
stood at last beneath the outer arch, where the little children 
surrounded us, touching their harp-strings, this time to 
notes of gladness instead of welcome, to which our hearts 
responded; for, as we looked out upon this world of beauty 
the very sounds of which but spoke the harmony of the 
spheres, our souls rejoiced and were glad, and in our rejoic- 
ing grew strong, until we longed, because of our recent 
coming from earth's shores, to bear thither the light of our 
inspiration and the strength of our love. I am aware that 
I speak as though you, too, had been a wanderer with me 
on the earth-land shores, and so you had to a certain extent. 
All soul mates sow and reap from the same fields, else there 
would be no such thing as justice, and no heart that beats 
responsive to another through the power of matehood could 
be glad in the higher heavens while its own soul angel 
fought the battles of earth life without the incentive that 
must come from its love. It is true that many on both 
sides of time's river live in complete ignorance of mate- 
hood as understood and accepted in the higher realms, yet 
spirits of the lower spheres find themselves attached to 
mortals, and not knowing why they seek their society, sym- 
pathize with them in all that goes to make up the extreme 
of life's joys or sorrows. This goes on sometimes for ages, 
first one and then the other approaching material shores, 
while the other is attracted more or less thereto, and after a 

29 



450 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

time there comes home to their souls through a develop- 
ment of their spiritual natures a knowledge of the truth, 
which they then accept with gladness of heart that is unfad- 
ing and unfailing. Those who possess but little spiritual un- 
foldment have less power over the life tides that flow earth- 
ward, and which are in direct response to their unconscious 
demands, consequently they are more easily and more 
frequently turned earthward to work out their salvation, 
for, regardless of crucifixions, all souls must unfasten their 
own fetters through their spiritual unfoldment; if another 
were to do this for them where would be their victory? and 
if the soul is imperishable, if it exists eternally with Deity, 
then it has inherited from Deity this eternal principle which 
must inclose positive powers for redemption. Cowardly 
indeed is the soul that can unblushingiy point to a crucified 
Saviour and say, " Through him am I redeemed." There is 
innate shiftlessness and license to the most extreme depths 
of depravity in the very principles that were born in the 
hearts of those who lacked the moral courage to be honest 
and truthful. I would ask no redemption from any bondage 
that I could not myself work out and merit; then would I 
be victor over my own battles, and the laurels would 
belong to no one else. Methinks many thinking minds 
would say, Let me be crucified rather than bubble over with 
soulless hallelujahs through the endless ages that lie in 
wait for immortals, that Deity may receive the homage 
that is due him. Ah, let me bear my own crosses and, if 
need be, let me be nailed thereto. Then I will chant my 
songs of gladness wherever I most love to dwell, and most 
surely no one need look for me in the crowd that expects to 
surround the throne with their half -crazed hallelujahs, for I 
shall not be there; engagements of more importance will 
lead me elsewhere. Eon, think not that I am sacrilegious, 
or that my whole soul accepts not the Father; yet I look 
with pity on these idle myths until pity becomes nearly 
allied to sarcasm. I would that I could set in a grand 
array these senseless and soulless isms that seem robbing 
mankind of their spirituality — yet the little ones need food 
and it is as yet impossible for them to partake of aught but 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 451 

very weak milk; though there are those who are their lead- 
ers that do know better, and they, rather than to accept the 
truth that does beat at the doors of their souls, would turn 
their own cups upside down and thereby screen from sight the 
actual truths they have received, and through which they 
should seek to lead those under their immediate care. 
Here lies all the trouble, and if my chapters of sarcasm fall 
in such citadels I shall send with them no apologies. They 
who deliberately sacrifice heaven-born principles for the 
loaves and fishes, will find before the end of the line is 
reached a scarcity of these valuables for which they have 
offered a sacrifice at the altar which was unworthy. 

Yes, Eon, you with me fought the battles of my last 
incarnation, and without your assistance, through which 
your love was breathed to my soul, I should have crossed 
the river long before I did, and should thereby have left 
undone the work for which I left the spice groves of the bet- 
ter land. There will arise in the hearts of many wise objec- 
tions to the fact that both must drink from the same cup — 
but objections have no power to change actual truths, they 
exist unchanged, and the objections that are born from 
selfishness sink under the tide of truth that ripples on 
regardless of all occurrences. It is true you were not 
always by my side; had you been, you could not have 
brought me the strength you did, both spiritual and phys- 
ical, that tided me over the mountains and through the 
valleys that were mine to pass before home was reached; 
but never did my soul feel a need beyond its own power 
that you were not conscious of the same, and being conscious 
you never failed to bring to me the supply my soul demanded; 
and it mattered not in the actual that I was not conscious 
of your immediate presence, you were conscious of me and 
my necessities, and comforted your soul by bringing peace 
to mine, being willing to wait till the shadows in the valley 
lifted to be recognized. True and faithful were you to me 
in all things, and it is with a glad heart that I here record 
the same. 



452 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 



CHAPTER XLYI. 

In the gladness of our souls and the strength born there- 
from, our first thoughts were for the land we had left, and 
thither were our first efforts borne, and our united voices 
and powers were again heard and felt in the land from 
which we seemed to the eyes of mortals to be separated. 
There were yet the children of my pilgrimage, and the love 
I had known for them diminished not. They were incarna- 
tions from the better heavens, and needed the strength 
therefrom, and no one could be the bearer thereof more 
fully than could we who were the avenues through which 
for a purpose they sought the battle-fields of life, to take up 
the colors where we were obliged to leave them. In our 
labors we sought to be a power for good through inspiration, 
and breathed through the life of others gentle rebukes and 
encouraging words. In this way, though unseen, were we 
still a positive power in the land wherein we had lived, 
loved, and labored. Our immediate labors were not with- 
drawn from the field mentioned until the children through 
the open doors we formed were liberated from the bondage 
of materiality and were in turn prepared to become sen- 
tinels for the children of their own households. I would 
not be understood to say that we were continually dwellers 
among the children of earth, for we spent much time in our 
own home at Crescent Cottage, but we had stated times 
for our earthward journey, and in that way we kept en rap- 
port with the inner workings and the growing principles. 
Our interest for the home I had left was much increased be- 
cause of the prophetic utterances that many years before 
had been given through my lips, while yet I dwelt on its 
shores, and even after the children of my more especial care 
and guidance had come up from the shadows of earth-land 
did we at times together visit the old battle-field; for we 
chose to be near at the time of the fulfillment of prophecies, 
the remembrance of which had passed from many hearts, 
and strange as it may seem to you, Eon, we were there to 
witness the scene that proved the closing chapter to the 






IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 453 

land, and to the earth life of its inhabitants. All the length 
and breadth of the land had become as one tropical garden, 
and the children thereof were lovers of the beautiful until 
vast temples adorned the entire land, which was indeed the 
birthplace of beauty and of song. The temples in design 
and execution surpassed all other similar workmanship 
known or heard of ; indeed they looked as though they had 
been under the direct supervision of an architect from the 
spirit world of some planet whose leading points were de- 
sign and execution, and I doubt not that such conclusion 
would be correct, or that there was a purpose in it that 
would redound for good, sometime and somewhere, to the 
children of earth, and which I might now bring to the sur- 
face, were it important enough to exchange the time I would 
consume for the explanation. ..It is the nature of unstinted 
prosperity, when there is not the balance power of our active 
brain that reasons from cause to effect, to create an ease 
that is akin to idleness, and this in turn begets selfishness, 
and the twain bar the doors to the more heavenly graces 
until they neither seek nor find admittance. 

Thus was it in time with the prospered land, the entire 
shore of which was wave-washed kindly by ocean's waters 
and freshened by the breezes thereof. There were songs of 
gladness ever to be heard, the echoes of which entered the 
very hearts of the spice groves, that gave unstintingly of 
their rare fragrance to the summer-time air. In these 
groves were the gods, that came to be worshiped as time 
went on, enshrined. There were priests in the land, and in 
the wine cups was there wine, and the very air breathed of 
idolators, luxury, and ease. Then, when the highest round 
in the ladder seemed reached, when self seemed superior to 
the needs of the soul, there came a time when all of beauty, 
born and perfected in that wondrous garden of the world, 
must lie beneath the waters that for ages had chanted its 
lullaby, and the ocean waves flow on with the same 
wave music as though peace had joined there its eternal 
throne. We who had for years watched both prophecy and 
fulfillment, hoping that in some way the fearful ending of 
so much beauty might be avoided, knew when the final hour 



454 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

would come, when the songs of gladness that trembled on 
youthful lips would be hushed in the heart of the great 
deep, from which would come no echoes. Like pathless, 
songless forest must lie the land of beauty, of song, and of 
love; fair maidens and tender-voiced lovers, brave fathers 
and proud mothers, all, all must be gathered together in the 
unfathomed burial ground of the ocean. Not alone did we 
watch the coming of the hour of peril, but above the 
immediate atmosphere of the fated land, could the eye of 
mortal have been unveiled, would have been seen a four- 
fold band of spirits formed in a complete and unbroken 
circle. Each face of these silent watchers showed both pity 
and sympathy. The immediate atmosphere surrounding 
the land was laden with a prophetic stillness, that ever fore- 
bodes the certain approach of a wave of destruction. The 
inhabitants of the land, we learned afterward, felt the ap- 
proach of the unseen, and many sought their soulless gods 
in the groves of spice and there mumbled their incantations 
for preservation from evil, and were there overtaken. There 
is a language in nature that the soul, when it senses the 
power thereof, understands, and it was this language that 
spoke in the stillness that made itself felt in the hearts that 
had long been given to gladness. There was a sudden 
trembling of earth. Temples fell; idols were broken. The 
electric forces above and the wild wave-surges beneath 
played the funeral march of souls as the land of beauty, 
with un whispered farewells to sky and ocean, sank slowly 
from the records of earth's seen formations. Ah ! it was a 
pitiful sight, such an one as only those who have traversed 
the shores of earth again and again could witness without 
reflections of horror on cheeks and lips; but none save the 
strong, the self -centered and self -poised were there; others 
would have been in the way of the silent watchers and 
workers, for there came a time when they who had 
watched, worked w T ith fullness of purpose told in every look 
and movement; for not long after the waves had closed 
over, the beautiful spirits, unfettered from the forms that 
had held them, were seen above the limits of the vanished 
shores, seeking those they had loved and lost. With steady, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 455 

unwavering will did the band of spirit-helpers draw to their 
center and there sustain, through their magnetic forces, the 
panic-stricken spirits. In many cases they had to be borne 
in strong arms to hospitals of rest, which was done by the 
line of workers that waited beyond the circle formed for the 
signal that called for help. Thus were all gathered together 
and borne beyond the sight of the waves that had claimed 
all of earth and earthly possessions that had been theirs. 
This sudden snatching of those who are glad in the fullness 
of earthly gold and joy, from all they have looked upon as 
their own, is a fearful thing to one who has no inner sense 
of the life beyond, and it is often the case that they cherish 
their sorrow as one cherishes the sorrows of earth before 
they have felt the breath of the Infinite quickening the 
souFs better powers. It is not my province to tell how or 
when these land-wrecked souls found peace, or in what 
sphere they found an abiding home. I only give this 
not minute description to show how spirits of the higher 
heavens shrink not from bearing the sorrows of earth's 
children; indeed in such hours those alone who are superior 
to the power of matter can render the assistance needed. 

Days after the occurrence noted, boats from distant voy- 
ages returned, and seeking their harbors found them not, 
neither land nor home; nor was there any record of their 
loved ones' wanderings; nothing but the solemn song of the 
ocean to greet them. They had encountered a great wave 
on their ocean voyage, but understood not until their return 
the meaning of the same, for there was no record of like 
occurrence from which to draw inferences. Each age has 
its record told in the formation and change of the 
earth's outlines; each nation its record told in political and 
religious contests; and yet there is no stand-still of worlds 
for the purpose of making comments, which must be left 
for the hour of summing up. 



456 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 



CHAPTER XLVII. 

With the destruction of Atlantis our immediate presence 
near earth shores became less a necessity, and our labors 
for earth were not direct, but transmitted from sphere to 
sphere. There is always work for earnest souls, and no 
one, even on the summer side of life's tide, is quite happy 
in the idleness that folds its hands and comforts itself with 
selfish pleasures and surroundings. Such never inherit the 
more heavenly mansions. We still tarried in Crescent Cot- 
tage, as the beautiful land of souls held no place to us so 
sacred. It was the one dear landmark that I left behind 
me when I left for earth the peace of heaven, and to that 
on my return I clung. It was long before there ever came 
to our hearts a thought that we could wander, even for a 
little time, from this sweet heaven. Our old place in the 
Temple of Wisdom we found, and the Halls of Light knew 
our presence, but that was the extent of our absence from 
the home nest we loved. Morning Lake mirrored the smiles 
of the Infinite, while the sloping banks and afar-off hills 
breathed of a harmonious blending of all animate and in- 
animate expressions of Deity. The "Silver Shell'' rocked 
on the tide below us, and our hearts were glad with the 
gladness of heaven. How could we ask more? We were 
watching the beautiful waters of the lake, as we often did, 
noting how one tint of the ever-changing tide becomes im- 
merged in another until all the tints of the morning, as told 
on land and sea, on sky and hill, were repeated again and 
again on the ever-moving tide. As we thus watched, we 
saw in the distance what seemed but a tiny boat, with one 
shining sail. It came from beyond the slope of the high 
hills, and moved over the waters towards us, as though 
there was a purpose in the direction taken. We often saw 
boats on the lake, often glided over its waters in our " Silver 
Shell"; but there was in the appearance of the boat we then 
saw approaching that which bore little resemblance to other 
boats that skimmed over the waters. There was something 
in the glimmer of the sail we had seen nowhere else. Surely 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 45? 

this was a stranger, and the boat was in a direct line with 
us, and we instinctively knew would land on the beach by 
which we stood. I confess we felt a shrinking in our 
hearts, not from the occupant especially, but we loved the 
sacred quiet of the crescent, and almost shrank from hav- 
ing it broken. You understand by this that my heart had 
not grown fully rested from the weariness of *the earth 
journey, though years, as you count time, had passed. 

As the boat neared we heard the notes of a glad song 
borne by the breeze shoreward. There was a sweetness in 
the voice that touched our souls, and when, as we conject- 
ured, the boat rested by the side of the " Silver Shell," and 
the occupant stood beside us on the beach, we were ready 
to say, "Welcome to Crescent Cottage." The stranger was 
a man. He wore robes of white that seemed to hold in the 
brilliancy thereof the sparkle of crystal when the sun 
touches it. There was this same crystal-like radiance to all 
he wore; likewise to his face, that at times lighted up in a 
way to make it impossible to see just how he did look. We 
knew he was beautiful, and indescribably so; and I knew, 
too, there was an inner fountain of loveliness that radiated 
to the surface the crystal look. We turned our steps to- 
wards the cottage, and solicited the company of the stranger, 
who hesitated not to accept our hospitality, which was un- 
grudgingly offered. He gave no name, neither did he ask 
of us ours; but that mattered not, for all children of the 
better land stand not on the formalities or ceremonies, that 
often we never possessed and which in your land form high 
walls over which it is sometimes difficult to climb. We 
made the stranger welcome in our home, remembering how 
we had once before entertained an angel and knew it not 
until he had gone, when his absence made a dearth in our 
home, and we were obliged to recall him. The lovely and 
lovelit home in the center of the crescent attracted the 
angel (for such our hearts felt to call him), and he looked 
upon it as though too sacred for even his touch. We told 
him how it came there, and entering we bade him be seated, 
when we gave him a little history of ourselves, for we felt 
that his soul asked it, though his lips were silent. For days. 



458 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

as you measure time, did this radiant being tarry with us. 
though as yet he had told us nothing of the land from 
whence he had journeyed, nor did we ask. Finally there 
came a time when he said he must leave the cottage and 
return to his own home, and when we bade him tarry yet 
awhile with us he said duty called him, and he must go. 
We felt a* shadow at the thought of his departure, for though 
we knew neither his name nor country his presence had 
in some way grown dear to us. As we walked with him to 
where his boat with ours rocked to the music of the waves, 
he asked us to unfasten our little shell and with him sail 
towards the hills in the distance. This, though we had not 
thought of it, was a pleasant reminder, and we embarked, 
sailing side by side over the tide of many tints, and so 
filled was the air with the harmony of scenes and sounds 
that we thought not of the distance we were sailing, or of 
the shore we had left. There was music in the breezes of 
the lake, music in the songs of the waves, and music in our 
hearts; consequently we took no thought of the distance, 
and when we looked back to see how far Ave were from 
home moorings we saw neither cottage nor shore, but high 
hills. We had passed the hills that from our home shore 
were visible, and in gazing back saw the farther side of 
them, around which wound a shining stream that seemed 
to come from another line of hills, or rather mountains, for 
in the distance towered a long line of mountains that re- 
minded us of the snow-capped peaks we had seen in the 
earth-land as we neared it as messengers of love, only 
what there was snow here seemed as the glimmer of crystal 
without the icy touch and chill. We were surprised to 
find ourselves so far from home, and our first thought was 
to bid the fair-faced stranger good-bye, and turn our shell 
toward the home waters and home shores; but the country 
beyond was too inviting in its beauty, and there was nothing 
in all the land to bind us to any one place, so we said to 
ourselves, we will follow this shining river yet a little way 
that we may see where it broadens to become a lake, if such 
is its mission. 

Is it strange, Eon, that never before we had thought to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 459 

go beyond the distant hills? Well, strange as it may seem. 
we never had felt sufficient interest to ask of others what 
lay beyond them. Had there been a dearth of beauty in 
our own land we should have sought it elsewhere, but there 
was not; consequently it was heaven to remain in our own 
home, our own land, and the journeys we made were jour- 
neys that bore us to other planets in search of experience 
we could not obtain elsewhere. The winding river grew 
but little broader, nor did we feel in haste to turn our boat 
homeward, which seemed to please the stranger friend, 
whose face grew even more radiant. We reached at last a 
fall over which the shining tide fell in sheets of tinted 
light, making music that echoed and re-echoed near and 
far. We were surprised that we saw no way from this ex- 
cept to retrace our steps, and supposed our stranger com- 
panion journeyed no farther by water. We therefore 
turned our boat, saying we would again seek our home, ' 
and bade the stranger tarry in the future if he could find 
pleasure in our land. There was a shade of sadness in his 
eyes, and he begged us to journey with him a little farther, 
when he would show us the borders of his own country. 
We were still retracing the path of shining waters over 
which we had come, and, nearing an arch formed by droop- 
ing boughs and vines he pointed to it, and said, " This is 
the homeward tide." We felt that we could not resist the 
pleading look in his eyes, and with him passed under the 
swaying arch, from which we were able to trace the wind- 
ings of another river, narrower than the first, the banks of 
which were bordered with trees so low that the country 
beyond was not obscured from sight. These trees were of 
the most delicate green, and covered with a growth that 
resembled the softest down from the wing of a bird. We 
had seen nothing like this in any land, and were filled with 
admiration. A sudden bend in the river brought us in full 
view of the mountains, and we sorrowed not that we had 
come, for the beauty that was before our eyes was never 
woven in rhyme or sung by poet. These mountains, the 
stranger said, were called the May Mountains, and bordered 
a portion of the country between the sixth and seventh 



460 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

spheres. We were almost spell-bound by the world of 
wonder and beauty that was everywhere visible. Bidding 
our friend not tarry with us, because we chose, instead of 
returning then, to remain where we were, and breathe the 
air of this beautiful country, we bade him good-bye; but he 
said, " Nay, you are so near my home, journey thither with 
me, and your hearts shall be glad." Not expecting such 
solicitation, we responded to it, and gladly continued our 
journey. 

The winding river grew not less beautiful, the banks 
thereof not less fair, and our hearts not less glad. Our 
thoughts of an immediate return to our home had vanished, 
and we gave ourselves up to the joy that a heaven of beauty 
always brings to hearts in harmony with the same. We 
hastened not over the waters that flowed mountainward, 
but drifted with the tide, which in soul-land one can do and 
entertain no fears of the consequences. The tide in its on- 
ward flow bore at last to the base of the mountain, where 
but one winding path that led up the heights was visible. 
The entrance to this path was guarded, or rather marked, 
by an ardh of great height and width. This seemed formed 
of tinted cloud, lighted as by stars; not that I would be 
understood to mean that real stars had been gathered and 
recentered in the arch that was before us. Here by the soul- 
sent request we disembarked and fastened our " Silver Shell."' 
and with our companion passed under the arch, the light 
from which fell over us in welcoming waves. We won- 
dered at the heaven-born beauty that greeted us, and won- 
dered too that we had never before heard of the especial 
glory that lay beyond the gemmed arch beneath which we 
had but just passed; but since our advent to the sixth sphere 
we had been much away from its boundaries, both to other 
planets and to earth, so we could scarcely be said to be in- 
habitants of that land. We had always been roamers, and 
a little of that peculiar characteristic you brought with you 
to your present incarnation, as do all who leave the land of 
realities for the land of shadows, where the real is supposed 
to exist because of the contact of matter, which we of the 
better land know gives but dull echoes to facts and princi- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 461 

pies as they are in the fullness of their perfection in our 
father-land. Ignorance, puffed up with conceit, is the bubble 
that too often bursts in the midst of truth; yet it is well that 
it does burst, as thereby just so much more gas is carried 
away, leaving room for something more substantial, on 
which one can gain footing. 

The path that wound up the mountain side, as we gazed 
at it from the base where we stood, seemed one of light 
like unto the gleam of burnished silver. The path was 
broad and bordered by shells, tinted stones, and flowers that 
were ever changing, so that monotony was nowhere visible 
in all the country. This is true of all the higher spheres. 
There is ever a change in the surface occurring, so the face 
of the country is not the same one day or hour that it is 
another. This is one reason for so many different descrip- 
tions of the better land, from the dwellers, or from the lips 
of clairvoyants, who have been led, as they often are, through 
the different spheres. The walk that lay before us seemed 
to us at the very commencement like a beautiful poem, over 
which we felt it would be sweet to linger that we might 
sense the entire harmony, perfectness, and beauty of the 
same, as one lingers over a poem told in perfect rhythm 
till the soul seems attuned to holy thoughts and purposes. 
We conversed not with each other, neither did we address 
ourselves to the companion who walked beside us, but in 
silence passed on and over the shining path towards we 
knew not what or whom. An alcove of green and blooming 
loveliness attracted our attention, and', feeling drawn thereto, 
we entered. In one corner a fountain, minute yet exquisite, 
gave birth to the sound as of many tiny silver bells. In 
this alcove were rests formed from mounds of clinging 
vine, bud, and bloom. No earth-born artist ever approached 
in design the beauty there told. The leaves were not of 
solid green, but a combination of the deep and delicate 
tints, something akin to the tints that the autumn months 
weave over the summer's fading beauty. In this alcove we 
could but rest, if one would call a vision of the glory of 
beauty rest. From the mounds whereon we reclined we 
could see far, far away, to where other hills in silent, silvery 



462 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

grandeur were bathed in the same heaven-born light. Be- 
low us lay a city that we learned was called the City of the 
Morning. It was not immense in the length or breadth 
thereof, but the halo of glory and beauty that encircled it 
was an index to the souls of the dwellers who there found 
a home. Again we wondered that we had known so little 
of the beauty of our own spirit-land, and rejoiced that we 
had been recalled from our peaceful dreams of love and 
rest at Crescent Cottage by the shining sail that sped over 
the Lake of the Morning, to which the river that wound 
around the city of the same name flowed and gave to the 
lake the name of the city. We felt then that at some future 
time we must seek the city below, and the mountains that 
were yet in the distance. 

Again we wandered along the shining path, and in doing 
so found that the alcove in which we had tarried was not 
the only one that cheered and charmed us, for one after 
another became visible, and no two were alike, though all 
were restful in appearance and beautiful beyond all we had 
heretofore seen in the land of souls; aye, more beautiful 
even than Crescent Cottage or its surrounding. Through 
some of the alcoves tiny shining brooklets wound like a 
thread of silver woven by the hand of the Infinite through 
the leaves and moss of many tints. At last there was visi- 
ble to our eyes, that wearied not with the beauty of the 
land, what in the distance seemed like walls of whitest 
marble. These walls were not high, and seemed formed 
of blocks smoothly and firmly matched. Over these, vines 
of wondrous beauty were twining and hanging in festoons, 
as though Nature, purified and perfected, was revealing the 
extent of her beauty for the gladness of hearts that could 
appreciate the same. Loveliness responded to loveliness, 
and all the world of which we were conscious rejoiced in 
the halo thereof. With our eyes fixed on the walls in the 
distance we continued our journey, and yet asked no ques- 
tions of the radiant friend who walked with us. At last 
we neared the walls, and looking back over the path we 
had traversed, we for the time forgot all else in the pictures 
that lay before us. Arbors, brooklets, fountains, a shining 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 463 

path, and the city below! Oh! Eon, my heart fills with the 
joy we then felt at the remembrance of the same, in con- 
trast with which the land wherein your pilgrim feet now 
weary seem but the depths of despair. How long we might 
thus have remained in forgetfulness of all else I know not, 
for our souls were drinking from rare fountains, and we 
noted not even the presence of our companion, until he 
lightly laid his hand on our heads as though to recall us, 
saying, "Let us not tarry here longer; they wait for us." 
"Who wait for us ?" we said, for surety, we thought, no one 
knew of our coming. "They,'i he said, "who have long 
loved you;" saying which he led us beneath the arch that 
formed the gateway to the beautiful grounds beyond. The 
gate that swung back was of semblance of gold, and in 
form like unto a great bird with wings spread as if for 
flight; the beak of the bird formed the fastening, and the 
eyes had the appearance of diamonds. Nothing like it had 
ever before met our gaze, and it was no wonder that we 
could retain in our souls but one thought with the many un- 
dreamed-of beauties constantly revealed to us, and that 
thought could find no expression in words. Once within 
the grounds the gate closed, and, led by our companion, 
we soon stood in the presence of a multitude, whose smiles 
greeted us more than did their words. As we waited, 
knowing not what yet would occur to surprise us, the 
multitude parted, and there stood before us Pearl and Wis- 
dom. Our surprise and gladness were blended until we 
knew not which was the stronger. We had no words for 
all this, the grandest surprise of all, and we bowed our 
heads for very joy, while the multitude sang a sweet soul 
welcome that we think must at times echo in earth-land, 
sounding even in your ears, long accustomed to earth 
sounds. Eon, the past has held much of joy, much peace 
and gladness that cannot be woven intofhe web of the pres- 
ent, neither would I care to bring earthward a record thereof, 
for the record would go far beyond the comprehension of 
mortals, and consequently beyond their power to believe, 
and would therefore do no good. This meeting with Pearl 
and Wisdom had, we afterward learned, been designed, and 



464 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

well was it carried out by the messenger sent; for he so 
completely won our hearts that we were content to follow 
him over the winding river and up the mountain path where 
we were met with many and true welcomes. 



CHAPTER XLVIII. 

In the midst of surprise, and wonderment it was not 
strange that we neither thought of nor looked for the dwell- 
ings of the many who surrounded us, not only by their 
numbers but by an atmosphere of peace and purity. The 
very air around us held to our eyes a sparkle as of crystal, 
which we also noticed in the dwellers of the mountains 
and in their robes. Pearl and Wisdom had for a time taken 
up their abode with this people of great love, and in fact 
they held a closer relation to them than we at first con- 
ceived, belonging, as we were afterward told, to the same 
constellation, of which I shall have something to say ex- 
planatory. Our attention was at last called more especially 
to the country we had reached and the dwellings of the 
people. We found that these consisted entirely of temples 
of great dimensions and wonderful workmanship. Of the 
temples there were five in number, and these five seemed 
like unto a city. There were main arches denoting main 
entrances, and minor arches that led, some to smaller apart- 
ments and others to balconies that running in all directions 
united all parts of each temple as one dominion. The 
temples were all alike and of the same dimensions, and 
to look at them one without cause for farther thought would 
say they were all of the purest crystal. A view of those 
temples, that you would call a bird's-eye view, would show 
them to represent a five-pointed star, the center of which 
was a fountain, the waters of which were thrown to such a 
height that the spray therefrom fell on the swaying vines 
of the upper balconies, and they seemed, like all else, of 
a crystal glory. We thought we had many times before 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 405 

witnessed a beauty and harmony of tints and formation 
that was inexpressible, and so we had, but this city of tem- 
ples surpassed all else. The name of this crystal-like star 
on the mountains was the City of Love, and truly no other 
name could have been so appropriate or full of signifi- 
cance. 

For a time we were left to ourselves, and we sought the 
beauties of the land that spoke to our souls in tones of har- 
mony to which we responded. We found in our peace-giv- 
ing rambles that the entire city was inclosed by a wall of 
the same material and form as the portion that at first at- 
tracted our attention. Over the entire extent of this wall, 
vines of fine leaves and many colors twined, transforming 
what would otherwise have been monotonous to a picture of 
rare and continuous beauty. In many places the vines ran 
over the outer edge to the very ground and brightened the 
mossy beds on which they rested. It is a discouraging task 
to give even our poorest description of these heaven-born 
and heaven-protected beauties, for words come not at the 
command of the soul; thus much that is beyond the reach 
of language receives no attention in words. We at last 
sought the interior of one of the many vine arbors that 
faced the sloping lands of the mountains. Here it was that 
Wisdom and Pearl found us and gave us a history of the 
people by whom we were welcomed. The history, of neces- 
sity, extended back to the time of their existence in dual 
form, as deific sparks or children, and they were all of one 
constellation or family. The constellation to which they 
belonged, like all others, received a name by which it was 
ever to be known. This name, like the names of all the 
others, had in it a significance of its own, and told not in 
the language of the soul, but in the language of the earth, 
and the land whereon you dwell, was called the Virgin 
Constellation. I am aware this has to you a seeming of the 
impossible, but you are too much endowed with common 
sense to thrust from you any idea with the exclamation of 
false or impossible until you have gone over the grounds, 
back and forth and far and near. This slamming of doors 
in the face of a new idea is what too often occurs, and the 

30 



466 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

result is, that, while the soul, had it waited for an unfolding 
of thought and principles, would have been fed and clothed 
with the food and raiment of the higher heaven, it must now 
in some future time unbar the closed doors and go out for 
the truth it turned from its doors as though it were a 
criminal fleeing from justice, and this truth must be invited 
in as an especial guest. 1 Tis ever best to listen and wait, 
for the souls that above all else desire truth will be baptized 
therewith, as surely and as naturally as the summers and 
winters come and go; and the very desire of these souls, ex- 
pressed alone to their inner selves, forms an attractive 
center toward which truth is drawn as by the power .of a 
magnet. Furthermore let me say that desire is in itself a 
magnet of the greatest power, and sends out its lines far 
and near, to thereby draw to the center whatever the soul 
most desires. 

The constellation of which I was speaking we were told 
had representatives in the spirit-lands of other planets, or, 
as I perhaps should have said, brothers and sisters of this 
constellation had homes in which they dwelt in the spirit- 
land of other planets. There was a purpose in this, which 
was unfolded to us, and we were also told that in time to 
come the constellation, with no brother or sister missing, 
would inhabit a spirit orb in the upper firmament. Eon, do 
you weary with what seems to have so little bearing on the 
needs of the present hour? Be patient, Eon, for I feel that 
it is needful in this last benediction of Eona to the land she 
loves and for which unseen she will long labor, that all 
points that have reached earth, and have given coloring to 
either web or woof, should be lighted by the unwavering 
lamp of soul truth, for you know that it is truth, regardless 
of the garb it wears, that stands at the soul's doors as the 
only redeemer the world has ever known or can ever know. 
No mortal enshrined in a halo born from the imaginary 
brains of mankind can redeem a single soul. Such vagaries, 
for vagaries they are, but fasten the shackles still closer. 
This centering of deiflc principles and power in man shows 
the weak idea the world has of Deity as the creator and 
sustainer of all things, but children reason with childish 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 467 

brains and reach but childish conclusions, and the green 
cheese of which the moon was made is still being passed 
around, and the slices thereof are well nibbled, showing only 
that the smaller truths have yet the power to do service. 

It is not needful that I should explain the meaning of the 
word virgin. What it means to one it signifies to all, and 
each heart is capable of forming in language of its own the 
term best suited to its own comprehension. The number of 
dual souls in this constellation I know not, but this informa- 
tion which until then came not to our knowledge we 
gleaned: they came and went as did all others, fought the 
battles of life to the end, and ever remained the same as 
when from the heart of the Infinite they were called the 
Virgin Constellation. They never wedded, neither were 
they ever avenues for the incarnation of others, and yet 
served the purpose for which they were constellated from 
Deity. I am aware that there are those who, through their 
short-sighted conclusions born from so close relation to 
matter, can see no beauty nor possibility of a purpose in 
what they would undoubtedly call a perversion of nature's 
holy laws. From the abundance of the heart the mouth 
speaketh, is only too true, and hearts that are overflowing 
with the lowest expressions of their souls, that they call 
love, are willing to attach thereto the quality of holiness. 
Unto the pure all things are pure, is also true; but to have 
experience of one's inner self pure, the fountain must be 
cleansed of much of the grossness of matter. All things I 
know will come right in time, after much suffering and sor- 
row; yet I cannot avoid at times pointing to certain step- 
ping-stones by the way, by which some may get a little 
nearer the open doorway of truth, and by doing so not be 
obliged to offer so many sacrifices on the ever-demanding 
altars of ignorance, and misdirected thought — the record 
of the past, as taken from the mythological tables, read in 
connection with man's own earth-born proclivities. The 
children of the land have come to think no nature perfect 
unless it has passed under the parental arch. This is un- 
doubtedly true in all constellations except the one men- 
tioned, and in this exception is shown infinite wisdom, 



468 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

regardless of the opinions of the millions to the contrary. 
No mother's heart ever filled, with deeper or more unselfish 
love for her own children than has been shown by these 
holy messengers in all the ages of the past; and in the his- 
tory of the long ago, that is but too imperfect, there is 
occasional mention made of these unselfish beings, the labor 
of whose lives were given to the land wherein they dwelt. 
For this purpose they came, and this purpose they fulfilled 
and went home. There has been no era of special burthens 
where the call was for the strong, the true, the unselfish, 
but what these angels of mercy have responded to the call, 
and coming earthward stood in the hottest of the battle, nor 
moved till the smoke of battle cleared away. I would not 
be understood to state that all who in the present are un- 
wedded are of the Virgin Constellation; such is not the case. 
They of the holy order may be known not by unwed repin- 
ings but by their holy efforts for humanity. 



CHAPTER XLIX. 

For the purpose mentioned were we chosen, and we felt 
our hearts beat a full response, that left no need for explan- 
atory solicitations. We thought not regretfully of Crescent 
Cottage, or the beautiful Lake of the Morning, for we 
already felt the baptismal fires fall over us preparatory to 
the responsibilities that awaited us. We were not the only 
ones chosen as guards, but I speak not of the others, for I 
write only of the incarnations and spirit life of Eon and 
Eona, making a specialty only of those whose lives were so 
inwoven with ours that we could with difficulty draw a 
dividing line. I will only say, there were many chosen, 
but most of them were from their own ranks. The ceremo- 
nies preparatory to the final event were such as one would 
remember, because of the tender, soul-felt blessings each 
heart seemed breathing. The field of earth's battles and tri- 
umphs had been selected and prepared by Wisdom and Pearl, 



■ 

IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 469 

and all were in readiness. The beautiful one who willingly 
offered herself for the earthward journey received the final 
baptism and consecration, and, with a look in her eyes as 
though she saw far into the mists and shadows that the 
future held, turned with head half bowed from the great 
multitude of loving hearts to the silent band that awaited 
her. There were no words that told of farewells, the only 
sign visible that they were conscious of the departure of 
one they loved was the tender strains that crept into the 
music that everywhere vibrated on the air of this heaven. 
In this music there were the soul's tears, and the soul's 
sadness, but nowhere else. The light of this heaven grew 
no less, and the changing beauty of blooms ceased not. 
The band of silent ones who waited for the presence in 
their midst of the one they were to bear earthward parted 
at her approach, and as she entered the circle closed and 
she was no more seen in the City of Love, for the great bird 
with the widespread wings swung back, and beneath the 
arch that formed the gateway passed the messengers on 
their mission to earth. The music reached our ears, wave 
after wave, long after we had left the mountain, and we 
fancied there was one note missing, which would ever be 
missed until the beautiful being whom we were guarding 
and guiding returned again. We felt a shudder as we 
passed beyond the air of our unending summer, for we 
were not sufficiently in harmony with earth as yet to over- 
come its unseen forces at once, or as soon as realized. 

Dark and drear looked the earth, as we approached it. 
Although it was summer time of the land, there was no 
radiance from the objects visible, and this we missed, 
coming as we had from a land of undimmed glory. The 
morning had fully dawned as we came in sight of the 
great battle-field of human hearts, some glad with hopes 
realized, others weary of soul because of hopes faded unto 
death. We hastened not to come in close contact with the 
densely material portion, but chose rather to watch from a 
distance for a little time the tide of humanity. I cannot 
tell you how drear to us seemed even the morning in this 
land of opposing powers, where truth, like a brooklet, was 



470 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

running side by side with the great sea of error, as though 
it must in time overcome it, and forever silence the sul- 
len roar of its tide. We could but note the effect of the 
sunlight on the rested bodies; hope was bright, desires 
were stronger, and motives purer; but as the hours crept 
by the atmosphere became laden with the shadows of hope 
still unfulfilled, desire with its object not yet in sight, 
and motives shrunk and cramped by the circumstances 
born with the day. Still we watched, and as the sun 
brightened the west as though mocking at earth, the at- 
mosphere had recorded yet more, some joyful consumma- 
tions told, but they held the glimmer of uncertainty in their 
very hearts. One who has given no thought to this one 
point, obscure because not in sight of the eyes of the chil- 
dren of earth, cannot form the least idea how rapidly the 
atmosphere around earth changes from morning until night, 
becoming, as the twilight deepens, crowded with the spec- 
ter-like expressions of the souls that have rejoiced or sor- 
rowed. Never before had we given it the attention we then 
gave it, and we saw why there was half fear and shrinking 
from something unseen and unknown among the dwellers 
of earth when darkness came. What becomes of these 
shadows, do you ask ? They fall to the earth through the 
law of attraction, when the brains from which they have 
been born are in the chambers of sleep. Do these unseen 
atmospheric shadows have a positive form of their own? 
They do, and it corresponds exactly in intensity to the power 
of the brain, from whence these shadows are born, and they 
in silence work for good or ill, and they form the language 
from which sensitives read page after page in the life of 
earth's children. The clear seer is never mistaken, and 
these shadows account largely for the success that has at- 
tended many who pretend to read the stars; it is only the 
star beams from the earth-bound they reach, not the stars 
that light the heavens. 

All the changes of the earth days that came and went 
were noted by the one who sought the land of sorrows, yet 
she was unmoved, nor desired to turn away from the altar 
whereon she would offer sacrifices. When the hours of the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 471 

day were recorded, we entered the home chosen by the 
spirit father and mother. There was in it an atmosphere 
of peace, that told much for the future. Our presence was 
felt, yet neither the father nor the mother of the household 
were aware of what brought to them the wave of holy 
peace that so comforted their souls. So deeply did the mag- 
netic power of our presence become felt by them that they 
seemed almost overcome, as by a nameless joy, and think- 
ing, as was natural at that time, that Deity had come very 
near to them, they with one accord fell on their knees and 
offered holy and fervent prayer to the Most High. They 
sang hymn after hymn, and became so wrapt in the holy 
peace and joy of the hour that they noted not the passing 
of time, and were startled when there was heard on an 
outer door a heavy rap, followed by the command to be- 
come quiet. They dared not disobey, accordingly their 
songs of soul-gladness were hushed. When another day 
had come and gone the one sweet face with its tender eyes 
was not visible in our midst, and we with strong, true 
hearts, were the unseen guests of the household. A bar- 
rier we made through which the unseen powers of earth 
and air penetrated not, and from the midst of the watching, 
waiting guard but one dual pair was at any one time absent, 
which made the chances for a break in the magnetic chain 
impossible. None but duals were chosen, for none other 
have so great power as they, and at the time of which I 
now write there was a purpose to be fulfilled, of which 
earth's children knew not, neither could they understand. 
I am aware there will be many conjectures when it is un- 
derstood that I mention not the earth name given to the one 
whose incarnation we watched, and whose path in the life 
that followed we often brightened. Have I a purpose in 
this? Most certainly. I am not unconscious of the fact 
that since incarnation as a subject for discussion has been 
borne earthward on the heaven-born breezes, many have 
taken to themselves through the ignorance that is born of 
conceit, a legacy that the records of the past bequeath not 
unto them, and vainly they endeavor thus to spread their 
borrowed plumage in the very face and eyes of sensible hu- 



472 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

manity. This is no less disgusting to the dwellers of the 
better land than to children of earth; and let me say here 
that no individualized spirit taking on the robes of in- 
carnation, whether it has the power to make its own se- 
lection of home or not, is ever attracted to conditions 
where the intellectual and spiritual powers in their ex- 
pressions are lessened. The reverse of this is utterly averse 
to a common sense idea of progression, and the common 
sense grounds are always found to be the safest. It is true 
that much that is gained in spirit-land seems left behind us 
because not here expressed; but the same spiritual and com- 
mon sense platform will be found or attached to that it 
had attained before journeying to the land of souls. If, 
as we hold, matter in power, as an avenue of expression, 
has taken higher ground, would not the spirit returning do 
as much as to hold its own? Most certainly. Therefore 
when Napoleons and Demostheneses, Ciceros and Alex- 
anders, air their robes in the sunshine of earth, you can 
easily detect whether they are counterfeit or not; besides 
were they to come, they undoubtedly would not be attracted 
to the exact pursuits that marked their earthly career, be- 
cause the purposes for which they were on earth were ful- 
filled in many cases. They would undoubtedly be found as 
well balanced, as far seeing, as powerful in comprehension, 
and leaders in avenues of thought and principle, though 
not the exact counterparts of what they were when they left 
earth, if they have taken advance steps themselves. 

It is far from sensible to conclude that any noted person- 
ages of the past would in the present, were they again to 
become dwellers of earth, be enshrined with the sacred halo 
that is thrown about their memory and is treasured as are 
treasured the ashes of the dead who were much loved. The 
last shadow cast by man in the sunset valley of earth life 
is cast by his departure to the land of souls, and, in excep- 
tional cases alone, there is nothing remembered of him but 
the gold that was acknowledged to exist. Were the exalted 
persons of the past who were considered of sufficient im- 
portance to be remembered in the records of the same, to 
exist among man now as they did in another age, with no 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 473 

other marks of progress or unf oldment than then gave them 
position and fame, and with the same capacities that then 
characterized them, I much fear the homage the world un- 
stintingly offers them would be suddenly withheld. They 
may have been wonders in the past, yet many who tread 
the shores of the present, were they placed in the far-away 
ages of which I speak, would seem perhaps even more so. 
Each age has its leading minds and its own record to make, 
and each age enshrines its own heroes in the halo of a 
sacred remembrance, and all this is right and well. 

The time of waiting for the fulfillment toward which we 
looked passed pleasantly by, and during th^t period we 
noted the progress made in the hearts of humanity, and saw 
yet priestly power hand in hand with the demon of war; 
saw how the powerful crushed the weak, how the rich 
trampled on the poor, how crowned heads marked hearts of 
iniquity and cruelty. The air was ever laden with prophetic 
symbols, that told of barbarity and inhumanity, and the 
seers of the day read in the same, death and destruc- 
tion. All this we noted, and felt that the breath of 
peace yet tarried in the far-off valleys of the future ; 
felt that the earth must drink yet again and again 
of the crimson tide from the very hearts of her chil- 
dren. In the home where we had erected an altar of 
love and harmony, peace dwelt, and it was one of the 
few centers of harmony the land at that day knew. The 
heart of the father and mother were gladdened in time by 
the presence in their household of a heaven-sent blessing; a 
little one, with eyes that seemed ever looking for something 
the future held, dwelt with them, radiating in their midst a 
love brought from a holier clime. Rapidly matured the 
child of angel love, as there was ever about her the strong 
band who with her had left the land of peace to which they 
were heirs through the fulfillments recorded in their own 
souls. She was ever conscious of the unseen, and with this 
consciousness a look of far-seeing came to be apparent in 
the eyes that spoke of a fountain of love and tenderness be- 
neath the calm surface. I shall tarry not by the way to 
weave into the record I am giving, the life-line of the one 



474 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

we watched and guarded ; it is sufficient to say she fulfilled 
her mission. The land of her incarnation felt the presence 
of her power, whether it was acknowledged or not. 

Link by link in the mystic chain 

That unites the vanished years, 
Where cross and crown stand side by side, 
Where shadows in valleys hide, 

'Neath a mist of unshed tears, — 

Link by link that time has brightened, 

Yet the chain is not complete ; 
There are other streams that gliding, 
That in mountain passes hiding, 

Tempt not now your pilgrim feet. 

Link by link and in the valley 

Where you wander till I call, 
Will I drop the chain I've carried 
From the low vale where we tarried, 

From whence loomed the mountains tall. 

Link by link and I will lead you 

Where will wait the wondrous chain, 
Until other links united 
Where our deathless vows were plighted, 
Lead us earthward not again. 

But beyond in the forevers, 

Where the path leads to the light, 
Will we work and wait in gladness 
For the souls yet bound in sadness, 

Till the morning hides the night. 

Joyous then will be the anthems, 

For redeemed we twain will stand 
From the powers that have bound us, 
That with joy and sorrow crowned us 

In the valleys of earth-land. 

Shout in triumph while you tarry 

Songs that once your lips have sung, 
And I'll catch the echoes gliding 
When the mists no more are hiding, 

All the hills and vales among ; 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 475 

And I'll weave them into music, 

While my harp with shining strings 
Whispers to the breezes laden 
By sweet songs from lips of maiden 

In the land of fadeless springs. 

Patience ! for the path winds onward 

Only toward the setting sun, 
Where the blooms lose not their sweetness 
And life none of its completeness, 

Though its victories are won. 

'Xeath the arch that spans the pathway 

Leading to life's better day, 
There will some one wait to meet you, 
Wait with words of love to greet you, 

And your lips will whisper, Eona. 

Eon, can you wait in patience for the dawning of that 
better day, when these troublesome valley mists are blown 
from the horizon by the breezes of the heaven that never 
ceases to be heaven to the hungry heart? I sorrow for you 
at times, yet not with a sorrow that would tempt me to lead 
you home by a shorter or more direct path, because there 
would then be a lack of fulfillment, and you might not feel 
glad or even willing to return. The peace of the better land 
to one who has fought the battles of life is wondrously 
sweet;- every hour seems an eternity of gladness. Taking 
it for granted that you are willing to wait and work while I 
work with you, I will continue the line I was following and 
add to the chain the links that are yet wanting to make it 
complete. We tarried not long within the gates of this 
beautiful land, nor did Pearl and Wisdom. We longed for 
other scenes. There are times when spirits, even though 
redeemed from the power of matter, seek change; monotony 
is not the law of our heaven. It belongs only to the Saints' 
Kest, and if you ask me to locate it, I shall refer you to the 
church creeds of the day, as in all my comings and goings 
in the land of souls I have seen no magnificent arch, no 
banner bearing that name. The saints with whom I have 
labored have not been idlers, but willing workers for 



476 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

humanity, where monotony was unknown. The sickening, 
soulless doctrines of the age and ages past have made the 
believers therein willing to stand around a throne and sing, 
whether they have any adaptation in that direction or not. 
The Tower of Babel would be a heaven to such a place, 
when one takes in the complete grounds. Who among such 
believers even for one moment imagines countless millions 
crowding around one throne, and each one singing just 
what comes first to mind, with no reference to time, tune, 
or meter? — Where would be the harmony? — and all this, 
and I may say just this and nothing more, to be saved from 
hell. Consistency, how few have found thee! Eon, do 
you imagine the Jewish Jehovah would feel flattered by 
such a serenade? And the most disagreeable part of it all is, 
there will be no end to it; an eternal singing, or an attempt 
thereto, and a separate tune for each one to chant! If the 
saints hold out, what think you will become of their God? 
Eon, I did not plan to fly off from the main line in this man- 
ner, but I find it wonderfully easy to do so when there 
looms before me the soul-binding powers that have long 
held sway. The hour has come when all on Time's side 
of the tide should stand by the banner that floats over 
and above them, guarding their holiest interests; there 
should be no half acceptance, no clinging to church and 
through that to position, but a grand coming out on the 
platform the angels are building for their liberation; for 
through this movement a power will be born by which the 
walls of the city of the gods will be overthrown, and the in- 
habitants thereof will go free. 

I turn my back on these pictures once more, and go in 
pursuit of Pearl and Wisdom, who with us desired not to 
remain within the walls, even of a heavenly city, longer 
than there was rest in so doing. They had returned to 
their own and their own accepted them, and great joy and 
peace to all was the result, and now they felt, as did we, a 
longing for a glimpse of the material shores of the land 
wherein they first incarnated. Our hearts had ever held 
for Saturn the tenderest remembrance, and strange as it 
may seem to many who read of heavenly rest that we had 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 47 7 

attained to and lost not, we were giad to speak our fare- 
wells for a time, and journey to the material plane of the 
planet. As we passed the spheres that lay between us and 
the land we sought, we came to the sphere where in another 
age you and I with many others had met. I could not 
resist passing over the same paths towards the landing 
where the two silvery shells rocked side by side. There 
was an added beauty and glory in all that met our gaze, 
which told of the improvement of the planet toward which 
we journeyed. We visited the temple where we had stood, 
but sought not then to be known by the dwellers of the 
land, for we were landward bound and cared not to be 
retarded. As we near ed the material plane we were struck 
by the luminous atmosphere that surrounded the planet, the 
tints of amber being in the ascendency. It seemed a world 
of light and of peace, and such we found it. As we entered 
this atmosphere we felt in it a harmonious blending that 
told our souls of great advancement. I am aware, 
Eon, I am treacling on the toes of some who declare with- 
out ever having visited the planet that it is not and never 
was inhabited. Xevertheless, and with due respect to the 
toes, I assert, without uncovering my head, that Saturn is the 
dwelling-place of advanced minds, and has long been. 



CHAPTER L. 

The old feeling of earnest effort for others had come back 
to our hearts during the time of watching over the maiden 
of the May Mountains. We no longer demanded in the ful- 
fillment of joy to dwell at the peaceful cottage. Our cup of 
rest was full, and now it was far sweeter to lift with our 
spirit hands the burthens of others than to watch the tinted 
waves on the Lake of the Morning. All spirits, when they 
come home from earth's battle-fields, feel in their souls a 
clinging to an eternal rest, and they find it, and carry in 
their souls the fulfillment of the same, though they in time 



478 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

find that eternal rest means not a rest through the endless 
forever, but a peace gained that nothing breaks or destroys 
in all the time to come; another drop in the soul's cup that 
has fallen therein because the soul's capacities have in- 
creased and call for it. We were casting about in our minds 
for some way in which to work good to others — looking for 
some battle-field where we might lend our powers to the 
weak who were struggling against the opposing power of 
lesser good. In the midst of our united thought. Wisdom 
and Pearl besought us to journey with them to Saturn. Our 
hearts responded, for we had been very happy while there. 
There was in the eyes of Wisdom and Pearl a wistful look, 
as though in the depths of their souls there was a deeper 
meaning to the result of their journey than they were at that 
moment willing to make plain; consequently we questioned 
not, but gladly consented to be their companions, for we 
remembered the gleam of the magnetic tides, the exhilarat- 
ing breeze that ever blew sufficiently to destroy the dead 
calm that is always distasteful to voyagers over the seas of 
earth, or over the upper tides, to which mortals give no 
thought, dreaming the seen to be the only real, the unseen, 
mythical and far from tangible. With the dwellers of the 
spheres, to will is to do, as there are no almost endless 
preparations to be made to meet the demands of season and 
circumstance, no closing and fastening of doors, no putting 
money in the safekeeping of others, nothing to do but to go 
when and where the heart most craves. Therefore we an- 
nounced our intended departure, received the blessings of 
the dwellers of the May Mountains, and passed once more 
from their midst, beneath the arch that never ceased to be 
an arch of light; a group of these brothers and sisters ac- 
companied us, and our souls were conscious of the love of 
theirs, unselfish and pure. As we stood on the mountain's 
height we looked longingly toward the city that lay in 
the valley below; there seemed something there we craved; 
we knew not what, but a nameless something seemed call- 
ing to our souls from this City of the Morning, and we had 
more than once promised ourselves to journey thither; yet 
the time seemed not yet. So, with only longing glances 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 479 

toward the beautiful valley, we pressed again with feet that 
gladly wandered the shining sands of the mountain path. 
At the foot of the mountain, beneath the arch that spanned 
the entrance to the pathway over which we had come, we 
spoke farewells to the pure dwellers of the mountains, and, 
unfastening our boats that waited on the tide, floated away 
from the land we knew and loved. There was a purpose in 
this journey. This was whispered to our souls, though we 
were unconscious as to the conclusion thereof. Following 
a branch of the River of the Morning, it led us to what I 
will call a coast, to be more perfectly understood, where the 
magnetic tide that fulfilled its mission to that sphere could 
be reached. As our boats touched this tide we felt the mag- 
netic thrill therefrom vibrate again and again until we were 
in harmony with the new conditions we had entered. We 
remembered with pleasure our first journey over the mag- 
netic tides, and a home feeling crept into our hearts as we 
sped away at will, either fast or slow. Entering a main tide 
which is much broader than the tributaries, consequently 
more powerful, we could sail more rapidly. We noticed, as 
we passed the mouth's tributaries that led to undeveloped 
worlds or planets, a strange coldness touch us, as though a 
breath had reached us from a world of death. In this way 
could we easily detect in part the condition of the planets 
we passed, without entering the tributaries, which we cared 
not to do, as this was not our mission. I shall not attempt 
to give a description in detail of this journey, as I have 
heretofore done, as repetitions are too much like stones 
thrown in to fill up. The journey in itself was to us what 
others of a similar character had been, with the exception 
of incidents. We were content to follow where Pearl and 
Wisdom led, feeling there was something they wished to 
communicate. Therefore we made no suggestions, but with 
joyous peace in our hearts, and songs on our lips, we con- 
tinued the journey we had undertaken. We knew not 
whether we were to touch the material shores of Saturn or 
the spiritual shores, and cared not; consequently we were 
in no way surprised when we saw the glittering spires and 
domes casting their silvery radiance in the land of souls. 



480 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

We were yet afar off, as you calculate distance, yet the 
glory of the land we were approaching was plainly discern- 
ible. As the view I have spoken of greeted us, we noticed 
that the boat of Wisdom and Pearl slackened its speed vis- 
ibly, and we, desiring not to be in advance, slackened the 
speed of our boat likewise. There was on each face ex- 
pressed a look of tender longing, of pitiful regret, that 
we instinctively felt was born from some incident of the 
past. We knew that at one time selfishness had cast them 
from great heights to corresponding depths, yet they had 
after a long time retraced the path and become no longer 
selfish or grasping in their nature, but willing workers in 
all fields wherein good was to be the harvest gleaned, and 
we conjectured that the shadow resting over them was 
gathered from the one digression from the true path; and 
let me say here, there is no one attribute to which the soul 
can respond that tears down the walls to the soul castles as 
does the enemy selfishness. It comes to the castle's door in 
the garb of a treasured friend; it whispers in the ear, aye, 
to the very soul, of possessions from which great peace will 
be born, and no sooner does the door close, and thereby 
make this knight of darkness an abiding guest, than it be- 
comes a tyrant and deadly foe. This Wisdom and Pearl 
found long before we knew them, and had been, through 
the acceptance of selfishness into their hearts, wanderers in 
darkness, from which they had returned with the great 
longing in their hearts for home, and the place they had 
once occupied, and which was yet waiting them. They 
were, as I have before said, children of Saturn, by virtue 
of their first incarnation. As we reached the tributary 
that led direct to the higher heavens of the spirit realm 
of Saturn, Wisdom and Pearl motioned that our boats rest 
on the tide for a little time. Accordingly we waited, and 
in waiting, silently watched. They sat with bowed heads, 
and we knew from the flickering radiance that surrounded 
them they were sending to the city in view a soul telegram. 
There was a sacredness in this I can in no wise express; it 
seemed like great heart pleadings of mighty souls, and we 
felt awed thereby; suddenly there fell around them a light 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 481 

in which the rose and amber were blended; this contained 
to their hearts the response to the telegram they had sent 
to their home of the long ago; we heard not the worded 
reply, neither did we desire it, for we were conscious from 
the tints we saw what the reply signified, for both love 
and wisdom were thereby made manifest. Each color has 
a language of its own that spirits acquainted therewith read 
as you read your earth-printed language, and this to us con- 
veyed all we wished to know of the acknowledged recon- 
ciliation between these spirits we loved and their own loved 
ones of their own land. 

There was a joy in their souls that could not be expressed, 
and through it they grew even more radiant. The triune 
crown of wisdom they each wore took on an added light, 
and we felt their souls recorded there and then the great- 
est joy they had ever known; and in view of their long 
ago home,. they chanted the songs of other days, that for 
ages had not trembled on their lips. Again our boat moved 
on, in obedience to the movement of their own, and with 
songs that ceased not we glided over the waters of the trib- 
utary towards the shores of the heaven from which Wis- 
dom had long been absent. The realm to which we were 
journeying was a more exalted one than the realm where 
the convention of many worlds recorded the progressive 
steps of the same, consequently it was new to us. From a 
distance we caught a glimpse of the landing, and it resem- 
bled, except in shape, a cloud of white, from which was 
emitted a silvery radiance and through which also seemed 
to be extending a rainbow. The rainbow was the base of 
the landing, and held a chain of silvery radiance that ex- 
tended the whole length of it, being fastened or attached to 
the rainbow at certain intervals. Our hearts grew glad at 
the sight that greeted us, and we almost flew over the spark- 
ling tide, for we longed to stand on the cloudlike landing 
of light, that we might witness more fully the consumma- 
tion of long delayed hopes, that when fulfilled must bring 
peace and rest to the hearts whose past record told only of 
wanderings and the incidents born therefrom. As we ap- 
proached still nearer, we saw — what had not before been 

31 



482 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

apparent to us, because of the silvery sheen of the atmos- 
phere — many tiny boats, some holding one, some two, ar- 
ranged in two distinct lines, leaving between more than 
sufficient room for our boats to pass side by side to the 
landing. This not only surprised us but also Wisdom and 
Pearl, who had anticipated no such demonstrations of joy 
from the dwellers of their own land. As our boats entered 
the space made sacred by this avowal of love and gladdest 
welcome, from each boat came a wave of music, the uniting 
of which made one grand anthem, that must have been 
heard in the very heart of the city beyond. Wave after 
wave filled the air of this heaven and awoke in our hearts 
many pleasant remembrances of the planet and its children. 
Wisdom and Pearl appeared almost overpowered by the 
welcome that was told in heaven-born music. As we 
reached the landing we saw that there too were gathered to- 
gether an accompanying group. This group consisted en- 
tirely of maidens, fair as the mornings of June, and like 
them bloom-crowned. They each held in their hands an 
instrument akin to harps, from which they caused vibra- 
tions, tender as a mothers lullaby. I noticed here what 
were nowhere seen in the realm I had previously visited — 
beds of tinted moss, resplendent with the dews and silvery 
light, that bathed all objects in a glory unspeakable. There 
were also trees and sweet-breathed flowers, yet not in the 
abundance known in the land from which we had jour- 
neyed. I knew by this silent language of the land that 
much progression had been recorded. It is undoubtedly 
supposed by many that heaven remains ever the same; ever 
unchangeable in its glory and its gladness. This is a mis- 
take, and a land filled with the fairest blooms the soul can 
imagine, were it to remain unchangeable, would in time 
come to be as a desert from the very monotony there ex- 
pressed. The realms of the unseen are just as much sub- 
ject to changes as is the land sf your incarnation — not 
that it is marked by the same results. There change 
means not a fading of the beautiful — a dearth of all things 
lovely. If they who have entertained the idea of the change- 
lessness of the better land could be transferred momentarily 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 483 

to its borders, they would find no power of expression suf- 
ficient to make known their wonder, and they would watch 
in silent awe the loveliness of the land that never remains 
the same, but is ever changing and growing none the less 
beautiful. Accompanied by the fair-faced harpers of Sat- 
urn (highest heaven) we were led cityward; arch after arch 
of blooms were before us, and as we passed beneath them 
the tinted leaves fell over us, a sweet and silent voice of 
love and welcome. They clung to our clothing and rested 
on our heads as though crowning us with their own sweet- 
ness. In our joy we noted not where the path over which 
we were passing led,, until the last arch was passed and 
we stood by a fountain that cast its silvery waters far up, 
and they fell in an unfelt spray. Like a dream all this 
seemed to us because all unexpected. Had one scene after 
another dawned to bring from our hearts expressions of 
joy there would have been no surprise. By this fountain 
we stood wondering what could follow, when Pearl and 
Wisdom, with hands clasped, knelt beneath the spray, and 
with bowed heads communed with their own hearts, and 
when they arose there was born in their souls a new light 
that faded not, and so lighted did they appear that we felt 
in our hearts a silent awe. Surely they were bathed in the 
pure fountain of their own land, and the last shadow of the 
past was banished. They looked as though forever freed 
from the curse that had followed them, to be entirely lib- 
erated from which they were obliged to retrace their steps 
to the land from whence long before they had departed. 

Again the music sounded in our ears, and again we fol- 
lowed the leading group until we reached the temple, be- 
neath the grand arch of which we passed to the inner 
chambers, where the spirit fathers and mothers waited to 
welcome to their midst the ones who had wandered from 
them. At our entrance all arose and greetings of the souls 
touched the soul of the twain. No words were spoken, for 
none were needed. They were led to their own places in 
the sacred circle of wisdom spirits. Their long vacant rests 
were waiting, which, when they were once more occupied, 
made complete the number. To each face came a greater 



484 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

light, as though a peace or joy had heretofore been missing. 
We rejoiced in all we saw, yet had we known what the re-, 
suit of the journey was to be, we should have hesitated, for 
it seemed almost sad that we should witness the humility of 
one who had so great wisdom, and had occupied so exalted 
a position in the land of souls. The time of greeting passed, 
when Wisdom and Pearl arose and in words of patient 
humility expressed the wrongs they had been guilty of and 
the burthens they had borne in consequence of the same. 
All hearts seemed bathed in the spirit of tenderness that 
was born in their souls, and the sacredness of peace and 
unity was once more restored to be never again broken, for 
by what had occurred all had gained a lesson, and all had 
in a measure suffered. We were then introduced to the as- 
sembled fathers and mothers as long tried friends of the 
twain by whom we had been brought into their presence. 
Pleasant were the greetings we received, after which, with 
Wisdom and Pearl, we passed from the temple, accompanied 
by its inmates, and sought with them the home they had 
called theirs before they had yielded to wrong motives. All 
the pathway there was of a loveliness difficult to express ; 
fountains cast their spray into the hearts of opening flowers, 
making music indescribable, yet full of harmony ; birds in 
flocks flitted through the spray of the many fountains we 
saw until they seemed bathed in liquid light ; we could not 
tell from whence came the melody that awakened and re- 
sponded to all the purer inner self, but everywhere was 
beauty, everywhere was harmony, and in the fullness of 
our hearts we rejoiced. Again, after passing over path 
after path of beauty such as was never told, we reached the 
entrance to the home of Wisdom and Pearl, and were sur- 
prised to see above us a broad and high arch of light ; be- 
fore us was a gate like unto a bird with wings, of fine spun 
gold, spread. Then we recalled what had been crowded 
from our thoughts by the many occurrences that had called 
aloud to our very souls. This was the City of Love, the 
dwelling place of still other members of the Virgin Constel- 
lation, and here was the home of Wisdom and Pearl. The 
bird seemed to fly as we approached, and lo ! we stood in 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES- 485 

the beautiful City of Love, the radiance of which was like 
unto what we had known in the city of that name in our 
own land. Was there music? Was there gladness? The 
records tell, but not now can I refer to them. All that was 
beautiful in the far-away I bring not to the present ; all that 
was sorrowful I tell not ; only here and there, I glean 
just enough to make the chain seem complete ; the remain- 
der you will find where it was left, when you come up from 
the valley of the present. 



CHAPTER LI. 

Our guide was wise in many things and proved a source of 
light to us that we could fully appreciate. Our journey, in 
the interchange of thoughts with one who had touched 
many shores, passed quickly and pleasantly, and before we 
had given thought to time or distance we felt ourselves 
entering an atmosphere that, to express it as it came to our 
senses, was light — -there seeming to be no body and no 
resistance. This was not pleasant, and we rested for a 
time to become possessors of the premises, before continu- 
ing our journey. We found there was a lack of strength or 
force to the positive and negative principles that bore to 
this planet its proper stimulant, and as we sensed all this 
we saw how it was that the spirits therefrom seemed as 
children in many ways. It seemed to us strange that animal 
life had been evolved until intelligence was the result. He 
informed us that in some past of which the planet gave no 
record, consequently by some cause not known, it was 
forced into the groove it then occupied in the universe from 
which it drew not the supplies that would have belonged to 
it. This condition, he informed us, it would in time either 
overcome, or through its own central force, re-instate itself in 
the position it had at one time held. 

Becoming somewhat accustomed to the peculiarity of the 
atmosphere by which we were surrounded, we continued 



486 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

our journey to the material plane of the planet in question, 
which was small when seen by the side of others. The 
atmosphere surrounding this planet seemed weighty, yet 
much less deep than the atmosphere surrounding all other 
planets we had visited. We were not pleasantly impressed 
with what we saw and sensed; not that there existed great 
evils, but the limited development in some points gave to 
us the feeling that the planet and its children were in a 
disjointed condition. We found them developed in some 
directions to an extent that was to be desired, while in others 
they were but children. This unequal development was 
caused by the condition the planet had been forced to take 
on, and proves how closely worlds and their children are con- 
nected. Coming in contact with the inhabitants of the 
world we had sought, we took note of their peculiar modes 
and customs. We were surprised to find them destitute of 
homes akin to such as we had found on all planets previously 
visited. Not that they were without abiding places, but 
of real houses, their homes consisting of what you would 
call bowers. This was new and strange to us, and, having 
become accustomed to the most intricate architecture, was 
hardly agreeable, although their structures were very 
beautiful, and in connection with architecture would have 
been very impressive. These bowers were formed by the 
luxurious vines that seemed born into the vegetable world 
for the purpose of making a shelter for the children who 
knew not of other homes. They were formed by setting in 
the ground small trees from which the branches had been 
removed. These were many feet in height, and all of a 
length; four of these branchless trees made foundations for 
one room, and other rooms were added by an addition of 
trees. The size of these bower homes depended on the size 
of the family. When once the foundation for a new home 
was finally established, vines were set in the earth at each 
corner, and the rapid growth of the same, guided by the 
taste of the builder, soon made the home desired. This 
was building on the planet we had sought, and you can 
readily understand how strange all this seemed to us. Ap- 
proaching one of those homes as we sought to mingle with 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 487 

the children of the land, we entered it, being of course unob- 
served, as we chose to be. This home consisted of four 
rooms, and its construction would have done credit to the 
shores of the spirit realms, though much of its beauty was 
lost to us by the feeling that other homes were actually 
needed. The door-ways leading from room to room were 
but arches of leaf and bloom, and as such were very beauti- 
ful. These vines from which the homes were formed were 
very hardy and endured a great amount of trimming with- 
out decreasing the growth thereof. 

We were surprised to note the order in the home of 
which I speak. The ceiling, like the sides, was only of 
vines. This being high, the blooms of the vines were al- 
lowed to manifest their utmost proportions, consequently 
it was ornamented by sprays, long, drooping, and fragrant, 
while over the inner sides of the bower only small clus- 
ters of blooms were allowed to remain. The door-ways 
were also bloom-hung and the outer wall or side was al- 
lowed to give birth to blooms in great profusion, though 
as soon as those within reach showed signs of fading 
they were removed. In this home as well as in all others 
we visited we found the most exquisite neatness. No 
withered or faded blooms were allowed to remain on the 
leafy floor, where from the ceiling they would at times fall. 
Light was obtained in the separate rooms by openings left 
for that purpose, the vines being guided in their growth 
to meet this demand. The floors of the separate rooms 
were made from dry leaves placed evenly and at no great 
depth. These when much broken were replaced by others. 
There was but little in these rooms and but little was needed, 
for society made no demands; felt and recognized were 
those, the fulfillment of which brought the physical comfort 
needed. We saw they had no stated times of eating, and 
partook of refreshments whenever they felt the demand to do 
so. Another thing surprised us much; we learned that fire 
was not and never had been known among them, conse- 
quently their food was all eaten in its natural state. They 
partook of no animal food, in fact they would have deemed 
it barbarous, never having conceived of anything so inhu- 



488 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

man. Their food was found on the boughs of trees, both 
large and small; the earth also yielded its bounties, though 
not cultivated. It was no unusual sight to see the inmates 
of one of these leafy bowers standing beneath the laden 
boughs of some tree and there begin and end their repast. 
Stomachs were in no danger of being overfilled, or the 
blood of giving birth to disease in the system. The more 
we knew of these children the better pleased were we with 
them, and looked forward to the time when there should be 
an unfoldment in all points by which rounding out they 
would become masterful; yet so simple their modes of liv- 
ing, so childlike in purity their thoughts and aspirations, 
that we at times almost dreaded to see them reaching out 
as we knew they must if they reached the summits that 
towered in the distance. As a result of the simple and 
natural manner of living, the children of this planet had 
never known sickness or the least approach to disease, 
and lived to advanced age without the extreme change of 
face and form that is so marked on the planet of your pres- 
ent incarnation. In our mingling with these people we 
found they were always conscious of their approach to the 
other life, and looked towards the event without fear or 
dread, but rather with the feeling that an honor was to 
be conferred upon them. There was no link between 
them and Deity, by and through which they were to in- 
herit eternal life. They, being natural in all else, were 
natural in their ideas of Deity and of the change that in 
your land is called death, and made preparations for the 
same as one might to journey to a happy country of end- 
less summers. They were not clairvoyant, but had a keen 
inner sense by which they were conscious of the presence 
of the unseen when they of the better land desired them 
so to be. 

Imagine a land of such homes as I have described, 
without the jar of inharmonious elements, without con- 
tentions born therefrom, and you will have some idea of 
this planet with its holiday appearance, as though all the 
inhabitants thereof were enjoying a May-day of festivities 
and rural pleasures. Much pleased were we to note the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 489 

entire absence of the little disagreeables that in your land 
come and go unbidden as the birds of the air. This to us 
seemed as unexpected ac all other points that with our 
previous understanding of worlds and their children 
seemed to exist through necessity. In this there seemed 
a heaven-born perfection, and we questioned in our own 
hearts if a development in other directions would bring a 
decrease of this much-desired condition, where censure 
breathes not and the discord of contending opinions was 
never known. Yet we knew not whether or no a change 
would come. They must take long strides towards the hill- 
tops the future held. Loving and tender were the fair 
ones of the land, while lover-like and thoughtful were 
their companions. Strange indeed we felt, who had trav- 
ersed many lands and many tides, and like innocent babes 
seemed the children with whom for a little time and for a 
purpose we chose to tarry, though we found it necessary 
to frequently journey from them over the magnetic tides; 
the necessity of this you will understand. 

I have told you nothing as yet concerning the employ- 
ment of those people, and in fact they had but little to 
take them from the May-day lives they lived and that little 
was in no way irksome. There was with them the neces- 
sity of clothing; not that the climate demanded it, but their 
own tastes called for a certain amount of drapery for their 
forms, which was one positive proof of the absence of bar- 
barity among them and the crudeness born therefrom, which 
one might expect to see manifest where such unequal de- 
velopment existed. The employment to which I refer was 
the gathering of a material from which they manufactured 
in their way the cloth with which they clothed themselves. 
This material was the bountiful product of trees, that grew 
not high but had immense bodies, along the entire length of 
which grew no limbs; these all coming from near the top 
and arching broad and far, bent earthward. These trees 
produced long pods that when ripe for gathering gave no- 
tice thereof by the outer husk cracking the entire length 
of the pod. The noise made by these signals could be heard 
quite a distance, and was always the call to the gleaners, who 



490 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

responded. They went in companies, singing and joyous 
as they ever were, and seemed to rejoice in the little em- 
ployment that came to them. When the pods were gath- 
ered the outer and dark husk was removed; of this they 
made no use. The pods were then spread in the sunlight 
and frequently turned until dry, when the inner husk was 
removed, which was of a light gray color and used for 
making what from similarity thereto you would call ropes. 
The inner portion of the pod was of the purest white and 
had an appearance akin to that of fine, soft wool. This 
they picked apart until it was light as down, when it was 
ready for use. As an expression of their highest ideas in 
mechanism there was constructed something that answered 
the purpose of a wheel, by which the contents of the pods 
was converted into wearable material. This wheel-like 
construction called for two or three to manage it, on ac- 
count of its detached parts, that they knew not how to 
harmoniously arrange. In this manner they converted the 
downy substance into what you would call yarn, and much 
finer did they succeed in getting it than one could expect 
after seeing the implements with which they labored. In 
connection with their spinning machine they had a rudely 
constructed affair by which they converted the yarn pro- 
duced into narrow strips of soft, white cloth. There was 
never but the one pattern thought of or aspired to; that 
met their demands and they needed nothing beyond, conse- 
quently their cloth was always the same in texture and 
color, both men and women wearing white, and there was 
a striking similarity in the construction of the clothing of 
the sexes. Of the making there is but little to say, as 
they knew nothing of the thread-and-needle system that 
comes as a blessing to meet your demands. Their drapery 
was arranged by attaching, where it was necessary for in- 
creased width, strips of cloth by means of fine cord made 
for that purpose from the white inner portion of the pod. 
With a smooth stiletto made from wood they made holes in 
the cloth, and lapping the edges of the pieces to be united, 
tied them fast with the cord. Primitive, indeed, seemed 
their manner of meeting the demands they felt, yet there 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 491 

was a gracefulness about their attire and their movements 
that was pleasant to notice. The lower portions of their 
garments were finished by the forming of fringe from the 
warp, which was the only way they saw to avoid the dis- 
uniting of the fabric. This was in fact all the employment 
that made positive demands on their time and exertions. 
No children lived freer lives of peace and contentment than 
did these; they were great lovers of music and constructed 
rude instruments of the same by which they gladdened 
their homes at morning, noon, and night. 

There came to this planet no winter, therefore there was 
no necessity for taking thought for seasons that came not. 
Food from the hand of the Father was ever waiting for 
their sustenance. Truly, we thought, the snake with his 
wily windings in the confiding, trusting heart of woman 
had been left out of the programme of the planet in question. 
Perhaps there were not snakes enough to go around and 
find a recording niche in all the planets. The heart of man 
naturally erects its own deific structure, which is in exact 
harmony with the humanity or inhumanity developed, and 
as man increases in unselfishness and spirituality, he gives 
to his heart-enshrined Deity more godlike attributes. Then 
is the time his God is a saving power, while previous to that 
he is a condemnatory being or principle. On the planet of 
Peace, regarding which I now make earth record, there fell 
no rain, though the dews were abundant; the nights were 
short, with but very little deep darkness crowded into them. 
These strange children took their rest as they did their 
food, that is, whenever they felt thus inclined, and went 
not through the process of disrobing, as is the custom in 
your land, because there was so little to be removed. Their 
clothing, which I gave you to understand was white, was 
not easily soiled, because of the little labor performed, and 
the absence of dust in their homes. The cleanly habits of 
these innocent beings were such as would be commendable 
elsewhere. They had a certain reverence for water, and 
the swiftly running brooks of the land were never ap- 
proached without signals of a worshipful nature. These 
brooks were easily crossed without boats or any structure 



492 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

that would take their place; large bodies of water they sel- 
dom approached, unless for a worshipful purpose, the puri- 
fying nature of water appealing to their souls as something 
deific. 

Such were the possibilities of this planet in question, 
when it was first found by us, such the children thereof, 
who knew not of the steps taken for their future unfold- 
ment, or for the children yet unborn. It may be surprising 
to many that they could exist with such primitive condi- 
tions and surroundings, and undoubtedly it would have 
been as impossible for them to have made use of the sur- 
roundings that add to the care and comfort of the children 
of earth. Their necessities were but few, and the supply 
for the same was never in the distance. It may be judged 
by some a waste of time to give a record of such a world or 
inhabitants, on the ground that some have decided without 
going from planet to planet that but two or three worlds 
are inhabited. If that were true, I should wonder exceed- 
ingly what Deity had for countless ages been about. 
Surely there are many, very many, older worlds than the 
one whereon you dwell, and not too old to support animal 
life. But for these points and ideas born from suppositions 
and conclusions of the same nature, I care not, as I deal 
alone in facts, which cannot now be proved on account of 
distance, as no way of navigating space while yet in the 
form can be sought for; but when the more material form 
is laid aside for the morning robe of the better day and 
better land towards which the majority are flocking with- 
out knowing the way, many will be both surprised and dis- 
appointed when they touch the other shore; surprised at the 
natural conditions they find themselves in, and disap- 
pointed that they find not God or the Christ whom they 
thought they worshiped, because they dared not do other- 
wise, fearing lest they should be forever wanderers in the 
border land of despair, within the hearing of the harps of 
the blessed, yet unable to approach the radiant throngs. Piti- 
less, indeed, are the soulless creeds of the age, yet in ad- 
vance of what has been, and the angel world will never 
lower their banner till the last slave is set free. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 493 



CHAPTER LII. 

From the planet of which I now write we journeyed else- 
where and returned to Saturn, as we could not by our pres- 
ence be of material benefit to the planet or its inhabitants. 
Still we kept watch of the spirits who had taken on materi- 
ality on Saturn, for we were desirous of noticing the change 
that must of necessity occur when the power they gained 
was transmitted to their own planet. Years must pass 
before there could be a decided mark of improvement, 
but a point would in time be gained from which they would 
date their advancement. During the time that followed we 
were not idlers, but sought and found, for we sought with 
earnest hearts for wisdom that maketh glad. The spirit of 
wandering seemed jet to abide with us, and we longed to 
know more of the worlds that deific law had called from the 
chambers of the unseen. There are many who, seeking 
their home on the summer-land shores, are content there to 
dwell, and revel in the joys attainable for ages; and this is 
well, for if all possessed a love for new scenes, there would 
be no one left at home to receive the earth- worn pilgrims 
when they too come up from the valley with the dust of 
earth life clinging to their robes. For those who choose 
home, there is paid one waiting; for those who choose to 
journey there are found winding paths, and rippling tides 
that both bear away and return those who desire thus to 
pass their time. Our choice was to journey; therefore with 
the soul mates, Wisdom and Pearl, we again turned our 
barks from the shores of Saturn, a land we much loved, and 
to which we expected many times to return, as our interest 
there was increased by the incarnations we had been re- 
quested to remain and witness, the result of which was 
watched by many more who were deeply interested. 

Our line of travel lay in an entirely different direction to 
any before taken, and we were more exhilarant with the 
hope of finding some land of which we had never heard 
minute details. The journey was one of constant pleasure, 
for we rejoiced in the inspiration that is ever felt in advance 



494 

of successful termination. On and on we sped, meeting in 
our journey no other voyagers, till at length nearing a trib- 
utary that led direct to a planet of which we knew nothing, 
we felt a sudden impulse to journey thither and come in 
contact with the material planet and the inhabitants, for we 
knew from the appearance of the tributary that the planet 
had arrived at that point of development where animal life 
had reached its greatest height. In our conclusions we 
were not mistaken, and we had many reasons to rejoice 
over the result of our journey. As the magnetic tide bore 
us to the material surface, we disembarked, and began our 
planetary travel. It seems pleasanter and far more natural 
first to get in harmony with a planet, and afterwards with 
the inhabitants. This we did, and a joyous company we 
were in this, to us, new land. Like a book of many illus- 
trations this seemed to us, and, touching the title page, we 
were ready to go on leaf after leaf. We found the surface 
warm, and found also a great magnetic power therein. This 
we readily discovered in the heat, which was not of the 
overcoming or overpowering nature that is the result of 
solar heat, but contained in it a sense of comfort, and 
thrilled with life-giving and life-sustaining forces. I know 
not as this planet has come under the observation of the 
world seekers of your land, or, if it has, by what name they 
mention it, and it matters not, for what mortals believe and 
immortals know differ so widely that there is no safety to 
the truth in trying to unite the two. The surface of the 
planet was covered with a moss, the leaves of which were 
strongly defined and of a light green. Perhaps you would 
not call this growth moss, but I can in no other way or by 
no other name bring it to your comprehension. It was of 
less depth than the covering of your planet, where it grows 
untouched, and presented a very pretty appearance. The 
trees were not to the extreme height of some of the trees of 
your land, yet were thrifty, and the leaves were of the same 
tender green as was seen in the moss. One class of trees 
attracted our attention especially. They were large bodied, 
and over the entire outer covering, or bark, there was a 
rich growth of leaves to the extent that nothing else was 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 495 

visible of the tree until the branches were reached. These 
were covered just as completely with a tender, delicate 
moss, so that nowhere on the entire tree was there visible 
what you call bark. They were the most comfortable look- 
ing trees we had ever found in our planetary journeys, 
besides being a thing of beauty which is well worth 
describing. The next point of attraction and interest was 
found in the brooks, or streams that I call brooks, because 
they were narrow but very rapid, and held a sparkle that 
reminded us much of the magnetic tides, and which we 
knew was due to the magnetic conditions of the planet. 
Birds were not in very great abundance, but if there was a 
lack in numbers, this was more than made up by beauty of 
plumage and sweetness of song. The most beautiful we 
saw were very large and of rich scarlet plumage, with the 
exception of the head and neck, which looked at from one 
point were black, while seen from another point they were 
a dark green. Very peculiar indeed did they appear, and 
we, to designate them from others, gave them the name of 
Bishops, their dark cowl and band about the neck making 
this name appropriate. We found but forest lands, and 
beautiful plains, with only now and then trees to break 
what might otherwise have seemed monotonous. These 
plains were watered by the brooks spoken of, and all the 
land seemed to breathe of an Eden where Adams and Eves 
might eat of the tree of knowledge and suffer not from the 
wrath of an inhuman ruler. There was a joy in coming in 
contact with this planet we had never felt on any other, 
and we realized that it came from the magnetic conditions 
of the same. 

We hastened not from our communings with nature, as 
there expressed, to seek the children of the land, though 
for that purpose we had come; and when at last we did turn 
our attention toward the inhabitants, we found no less joy 
awaited us. Here, too, awaited for us surprises. We en- 
tered what we will call a city, not because it in the least 
resembled any city of your earth-land, or any we had ever 
before been acquainted with, but because there is no other 
name by which I can appeal to the understanding. This 



496 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

city was inclosed with what you would call a thornless 
hedge, which seemed to serve no other purpose than to des- 
ignate the boundaries of the same, as it was low and showed 
many openings, for passage-ways, to the people. We no- 
ticed this hedge gave birth to small, white blossoms, which 
were very fragrant, and awakened in our hearts a tender 
memory of Brier Hill, a dear home of a long, long ago, and 
which yet in our journey home will breathe over us twain 
its benedictory blessings. Through these openings we no- 
ticed now and then some persons pass, and feeling at home 
we followed after a time, but found in the inclosure no 
paths, no roads, only the same moss covering we had already 
noticed. This was new to us, when it related to the mate- 
rial instead of spiritual. Had it been in spirit-land we 
should have understood it, but not there, though we knew 
it must be in harmony with the planet's development and 
the needs of the children, all of which we felt it would be 
pleasant for us to understand, before we again embarked 
for our home journey. 

Over the pathless moss we went cityward, feeling ever 
and ever in our hearts a joy born from the harmony that 
existed between us and the planet we were exploring. We 
had seen many watchful spirits, but as yet we had ap- 
proached none to ask questions; we chose rather for a time 
to wander where we liked, because there was a pleasure in 
the ever new surroundings and conditions that were con- 
stantly appealing to our love of the wonderful. The city 
we found not as large as one expects to find such places, 
and the rural look never faded no matter where we went. 
The dwellings were not large, neither did they express the 
other extreme; they consisted of but one division or story, 
and the material from which they were constructed had a 
polished surface that gave to them at a little distance the 
appearance of having been made of crystal. This on 
approach proved to be due entirely to the action of light on 
the pure white and polished surface. These dwellings in con- 
trast with the green covering made a picture that even spirits 
could look on with pleasure. There was great regularity in 
these glistening homes, and the moss spaces between them 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 497 

that showed the heaven-born law of order. So widely- 
different was this planet from the one previously visited 
that we were fully prepared to both appreciate and enjoy 
the perfection of nature that everywhere greeted us. The 
harmony of the elements was so complete that a sound 
akin to a lullaby seemed born in the air, and ceased not. 
This seemed to us restful and must have seemed the same 
to the inhabitants, for on no face was there a look of weari- 
ness or perplexity; but a look of harmony as though it 
were at peace with nature and itself. In the center of 
this little city we found the only extensive structure among 
them ; this was several stories in height and of the 
same white and polished appearance. This we entered 
first, as we saw many doors open that led into the 
interior and saw also many passing in and out. We 
found on examination that there were as many outer door- 
ways and passages to the interior of this temple-like edifice 
as there were families represented by the homes that had 
so attracted us. This seemed to us most peculiar, and we 
found it impossible to divine the meaning of the same, and 
for the first time approached a spirit, whose benign face 
beamed with love and wisdom. He greeted us with wel- 
come words and a meaning clasp of the hand. We then 
told him of our wanderings in search of the wonders of the 
universe, also told him from whence we came and what 
planet claimed us as its children. With this introduction, 
to which he listened with a look of pleasure, we opened the 
way for the many questions we felt crowding to the surface, 
and which he seemed glad to answer. Each city he told us 
had as many families and houses as was agreeable to all, 
and each family was represented by and in the temple. In 
this way each family took upon itself the responsibilities 
and labor of completing one equal division of the temple. 
To this division there was an outer door and passage, used 
and cared for only by the members of the family. This we 
had already noticed in the temple we were trying to under- 
stand, but knew not the meaning thereof. 

The spirit we addressed offered to conduct us through 
the temple, saying with a smile that we would cause no 

32 



498 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

trouble, as we would not be noticed. He led the way and 
we were more than pleased to follow, for we felt that we 
had found something so new and wonderful that we longed 
to fully solve it. The doors we observed were not closed 
and the passages not long, resembling quite extensive 
alcoves, the walls and arched ceiling of which were one 
complete picture of great beauty. We entered one of the 
special divisions and found there the family or owners of 
that division. They were busy with their peculiar branch 
of industry, which we found to be that of making a fabric 
akin to what you call lace, only there was a background to 
it, by which I mean it was made over, and in some way 
attached to, a body of heavier material that had the shining 
appearance of silk. This was of pure white, and we were 
told by the spirit that acted as guide that this material 
formed the drapings to the inner walls of all the dwellings, 
there being no distinction made; in fact the thought of such 
a condition had been born in no heart, which told much for 
the dwellers of the land. Adjoining this division and con- 
nected with it was another family group who labored in the 
same channel, and these two divisions we were told supplied 
the families of the entire city with the draperies for their 
walls, which you can imagine gave to them a look of spirit- 
ual beauty. When we questioned of the guide as to re- 
muneration for the labor performed, he at first looked 
puzzled, then, comprehending our meaning, smiled and 
assured us such conditions existed not in their midst. They 
were, he said, one common family, working for a common 
or general good, and all were interested; all labored, and 
all shared equally in whatever was produced, and he 
informed us that they made great improvements in many 
ways. The fabric made in the division spoken of was made 
on or by what I must, for the want of a more comprehensive 
word, call a loom; not that the word is an approach to a full 
explanation, but must answer. This mechanical invention 
was constructed entirely from what had the appearance of 
bright, polished steel, while all parts of it were light and 
easily moved. Nothing akin to wood entered into the con- 
struction of this, and almost noiseless was the working of 



EN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 499 

it. Passing from this twin division, we entered the outer 
passage of another, and took in the picture that lay before 
us with a feeling that a system as nearly allied to perfec- 
tion as matter would allow of had been born, and we 
sincerely prayed that radiations from this planet might be 
felt elsewhere. One would naturally conjecture that where 
such perfection exists the inhabitants would be so harmoni- 
ous that they would feel no desire for heaven; but we 
found their ideas, both of Deity and heaven, were corre- 
spondingly in advance, and they were looking forward to 
realizations that would be unthought of on many planets. 
All hearts naturally turn towards their father-land, towards 
the unseen home that awaits them. In the division to 
which we had gone for still more knowledge we found the 
fruits of the family labor to be the production of another 
fabric, that entered into the clothing of the dwellers of the 
land. This was of a bright scarlet, and contrasted most 
beautifully with the prevailing colors, which were white 
and green. You can imagine, Eon, the picture-like appear- 
ance of a group, dressed in scarlet, seated on the moss-cov- 
ered ground; also the pretty contrast there would be between 
these bright robes and the white drapery of the walls of 
the cheery homes. This harmony of colors was wonderful, 
and had an unthought-of effect on the inhabitants. The 
material that entered into this fabric was unknown to us, 
as we had seen nothing akin to it in any of the lands we 
had at any time visited. We were told it was a production 
of the land, and as such was abundant. The fabric when 
completed was exceedingly soft, and fell in graceful folds. 
We found that in the manufacture of this two divisions 
bore the entire responsibility, and all the inhabitants were 
clothed thereby. All these productions when completed 
were placed in a portion of the temple set apart for that 
purpose, and used by the families as needed; consequently 
there were no selfish graspings, for all could have what 
they needed and at the same time feel that it was theirs, in 
return for their unstinted exertions. 

This temple, which you might with propriety call Indus- 
trial Temple, continued to reveal to us its wonders, which 



500 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

were as continuously explained by the intelligent and 
benevolent guide, who left us not, and seemed to be the re- 
cipient of as much pleasure in imparting to us desired in- 
formation as we were in receiving it. In this manner did 
we visit each room, a description of which would require 
too much time and space; but we found that this immense 
and magnificent structure, which was the general resort, 
during certain hours of the day, was visited by the entire 
business of the city. One department we noticed was de- 
voted to the making of furniture, that supplied each home. 
There is an inexplainable pleasure in taking note of the 
customs of different planetary beings. No two planets are 
alike, though in many there is in some points a striking 
similarity; but in the one in question we grew to be wonder- 
fully interested, as there seemed a great amount of intelli- 
gence manifested in the inhabitants. They had outgrown 
the superfluous and unnecessary, which had left them a de- 
sirable simplicity in all things, and an approach to planet- 
ary perfection in their system that is far more rare than 
one would imagine. While we were yet visiting the lower 
story or divisions of this temple, in which we had become 
so deeply interested that we took no thought of what might 
exist in the division above, we questioned the guide con- 
cerning the food of the inhabitants, about which we had 
been greatly puzzled on account of seeing no place where 
the soil was broken to take in seed for coming harvests. 
The entire surface as far as we had journeyed was one bed 
of moss, and we naturally concluded there must be some 
place set apart for the purpose mentioned, and were sur- 
prised when answered in the negative. This guide in- 
formed us that nowhere on the planet was the surface 
broken except in the districts where mining was carried on 
to furnish the inhabitants with the supplies needed. He told 
us their food all grew and ripened on trees, and was of all 
varieties needed for the sustenance of all the dwellers of the 
land. These trees required a certain amount of attention at 
special times, and a failure was never known in the harvest 
thus gathered. The trees were removed and others were 
placed in their stead after serving a certain length of time. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 501 

After completing the round in the lower division, the guide 
asked us if we would like to take observation in the divis- 
ions above, to which we gladly assented, feeling that an- 
other world of wonder lay before us, towards which we 
turned with gladness of heart. In the center of the temple was 
a grand alcove with high arched ceiling and lighted from all 
ways. In this was a spiral stairway, that had the appear- 
ance as of being of steel. This entire alcove, or the walls 
and ceilings thereof, was one grand picture that our guide 
informed us was executed by three sisters, who had gone 
on to the spirit realm of that planet, and whose home there 
was one of the most beautiful in the sphere wherein they 
dwelt. Reaching the landing, after passing up the entire 
length of the stairs as we chose to do, that we might get the 
same view that those clad in materiality had, we waited we 
knew not for what, as our guide spoke not for a moment, 
nor made attempt to proceed. As we thus waited, we 
were suddenly conscious of an electric thrill that told us 
more than the guide could have explained, and for which 
he was waiting. Then as we passed on we comprehended 
that the division to which we had ascended was the one set 
apart for the sciences, and we were informed that all who 
desired had full access to this department, and but few, the 
guide assured us, ever passed through all the years 
of life without feeling a demand to become master of 
the truths there taught and explained by actual demon- 
strations. By the time we had finished this round, our con- 
fidence in and respect for the inhabitants of this planet was 
greatly deepened, for nowhere had we seen a more complete 
system of labor and instruction combined, with the results 
thereof equally distributed among all. There were no 
drones in this wondrous hive; it was seemingly an impossi- 
bility for one to live in the atmosphere of that planet and be 
the recipient of its unseen forces in nerve, muscle, blood, 
and brain, and yet be inactive. 

Above us there was still another division without seeing 
which we would in no way depart; accordingly we ascended 
another stairway of the same form and material. This was 
much longer than the first, and left us in one large room, 



502 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

instead of a division. This room was devoted entirely to 
astronomical researches, and wonderful indeed were the 
appointments thereof. Standing there surrounded by such 
visible power to read the heavens as though they were an 
open book, our hearts turned involuntarily towards the 
planet of our first incarnation, and we longed in the great 
earnestness of our souls to see some channel opened whereby 
such wondrous power could be there ingrafted. It is true 
since then great improvements have been made in the land 
of your present incarnation, but as yet there is but little ap- 
proach to the mental position there attained to. Do you 
ask why spirits do not come here and through medial chan- 
nels seek to implant a knowledge that there exists? Ah, 
where are the brains of corresponding power, and if they 
could be found, who would listen to and believe the utter- 
ances therefrom? Not one; and they who gave truth to the 
ideas would be denominated fanatics, fit inmates for 
asylums. Ignorance has ever stood in the door-way of 
progression, hurling its missiles at the approaching banner 
of heaven's truth, and advanced thought. The car of pro- 
gression has thus far ploughed through the desert of thorns, 
and it tarries not, though it may move slowly. 

Leaving at last the temple for the homes of these happy 
children, we found them to be the homes of beauty and ex- 
quisite arrangements. The most perfect cleanliness was 
everywhere visible, and this in itself was an attractive 
power both to mortals and advanced spirits, for it is a truth 
that no spirit of purity seeks for pleasure haunts wherein 
impurity in the surroundings exists. Spirits are at times 
even repelled by personal uncleanliness from those to whom 
they would gladly bring peace and magnetic power. This 
is a point that it is well to remember. The homes of which 
I am writing were the most perfect centers of restfulness, 
the very air within the shimmering walls laden with the 
breathings of peace and peace blessings. Eon, if such 
homes could fill the land wherein you dwell, the unwearied 
watchers, the hopeful spirit fathers and mothers of this 
planet, would feel that the planet they love and must guide 
was tided over the last deep ditch wherein the wheels of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 503 

progression's car could in any way be held; but such record 
will in time be made, and the children of the age, in har- 
mony with earth's more perfected forces, are making as 
rapid strides as is possible. This all who have a keen inner 
sense are conscious of, and all know of the advancement in 
directions aside from a more liberal pulpit and a less rabid 
press. The workers of the unseen shores number at pres- 
ent many times more than ever before in the history of the 
last inflowing wave of existence, by which you understand 
to mean the last peopling of the planet; for many times has 
it been peopled, as I have before explained. All planets are 
the battle-ground of the spirits attracted to them, and there 
they must win all tlte laurels the land holds for them to 
wear as the well-earned trophies in the soul's home, in the 
undreamed-of forevers. 



CHAPTER LIIL 

In leaving the city temple, our guide went not with us, 
but selected one from the spirits of the household, to be 
both guide and interpreter to the interior of homes and 
home customs. This was pleasant and satisfactory, inas- 
much as we were desirous of mingling with the people 
quite extensively, for we felt that in many ways they were 
superior. Entering an enclosure that consisted of a very 
low hedge that seemed to be almost overloaded with blos- 
soms of scarlet and gold color, we approached the home of 
one of the families of the city; but before describing it I 
will just say, by way of explanation, that the hedges that 
served simply to mark the limits of home and lands were 
not like the one that enclosed the city, the leaf being dark, 
rich green, quite thick, and the entire edge encircled by a 
lighter green in the form of a fluffy growth, that will be 
better understood if called feathery. Never had we found 
through any planet that we had visited that which made 
such a rare picture. In fact, color in the beautiful planet 



504 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

had reached its fullness in depth and harmonious Mendings, 
and that in itself was fraught with an indescribable rest- 
fulness to spirits and mortals. Those who have felt a deep 
peace fall over them, wave after wave, while looking at a 
beautiful picture on canvas, can form some idea of the 
gentle peace whisperings that came to us in the land of 
which I gladly write. Approaching the home toward 
which we had directed our steps, we observed what proved 
to be the entire family on the broad landing at the outer 
door. This landing (which undoubtedly is not the exact 
word to use) was covered at the top, but not at the sides, 
the cover being supported by pillars of the same material 
that entered into the construction of the house. These pillars 
were wound with vines, that clambered over the entire cov- 
ering, and were of the brightest green we had yet seen, and 
bore blossoms in clusters that in color were of the faintest 
shade of rose and white. These were very fragrant, and at 
the same time hardy. It was very pleasant to watch this 
family, and we hastened not to mingle with them, for we 
felt that we might be observed, as there was a peculiar 
shine to the brain radius that always betokens clairvoyant 
development, and we desired to be unknown for a little 
time. The family had completed their labors for the day, 
and were greeting the early twilight with songs of peace, 
that told of the unmeasurable contentment that was theirs. 
We noticed also a change of dress; the robes of scarlet, that 
seemed to have caught their crowning tint from a ruddy 
force, were laid aside, while robes of white took their place. 
These were really robes, as they were long and loose, and 
were held at the waist by a heavy cord to which were at- 
tached tassels of a corresponding richness. There was no 
display of ornaments, though their robes were of the most 
beautiful fabric. Their hair hung loose about their shoul- 
ders, and among all the inhabitants we saw, it was dark 
and wavy, though not worn in curls. As the twilight 
deepened, the family as with one accord entered the pleas- 
ant family room, into which we followed, feeling in the air 
a welcome as though expected. This room was large, the 
center of the ceiling being much the highest, and, in con- 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 505 

nection with the walls, was draped with the beautiful fabric 
spoken of as manufactured in the wondrous temple. The 
windows extended from near the ceiling to the floor, and 
were also draped with the same material. But little furni- 
ture was needed or seen in this room, as it was not a room 
of labor, only of the most delicious rest, which is a rest 
crowned with hope that finds no break and gives birth to 
holy thoughts and purposes. Two couches and ottomans, 
with one table, small and of rare workmanship, comprised 
the contents of the room. We could not fail to note the 
central power that told itself in their home and in the ar- 
rangement, as well as in the construction of the city. 
Arouud and from this one large room opened others, that we 
were told were the separate rooms of the separate members, 
there being but one other, not so large as the first one we 
entered, that was used by the entire family. Strange, in- 
deed this seemed, even to us who were dwellers of the unseen, 
for never before had we visited earth homes that in all their 
appointments signified rest, but nowhere in all the rooms 
were there signs of labor, such as is known to earth homes. 
This was all doue at the temple, it being furnished and 
arranged for that purpose; consequently the dust of labor 
with the confusion of home that arises daily from the sup- 
plies that must follow natural demands, were not there to 
mar the restfulness and sacredness of the surroundings. 

The family consisted of but five, one son and two daugh- 
ters, grown to manhood and womanhood, besides the father 
and mother, who looked not much older than did their 
children, only there was a look of maturity, that is born of 
wisdom, and is sometimes noticeable even here in your own 
land. Noticing a couch unoccupied we treated ourselves 
most hospitably, and rested thereon to take farther note of 
the strange home customs of this people. The couches 
I will not omit to say were of the same rich scarlet as the 
robes that were worn, except after the day's labors were 
completed. These contrasted beautifully with the white 
drapery of the walls. We had been but a little time occu- 
pants of the pleasant room before our presence was ob- 
served, and the father proposed that they retire to the room 



506 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

which until then we had not entered. So they all consented 
by rising, and feeling that the remark was made as much 
for us as for the more seen members of the family, we, too, 
followed, and soon the white silken curtain that made 
beautiful the arch, and that formed the only doors in the 
entire abode, fell and we were in a room where no color 
was visible. All was beautiful, white, and pure, and em- 
blematical of the use to which the room was sacred. The 
appointments of this room were not far different from the 
one we had left, there being the same restful couches and 
draperies. Here the entire family seated themselves, and 
all but the mother sang in slow tones a tender melody, that 
could but waken in the hearts of both spirits and mortals 
thoughts the most holy. As the singing continued, we felt 
the power of the magnet the room contained; the mothers 
brain, around which we had observed an unusual light, be- 
ing the attractive power. Involuntarily we approached 
her, and when within her pure atmosphere I seated myself 
on the couch of silken covering, for there was a pleasure in 
being thus near her. Other spirits whose presence was 
agreeable to us gathered about us, and the singing con- 
tinued. Seeing the position gained and what must yet be 
attained, I remained by her side, while Wisdom and Pearl, 
who were superior to matter, or its more material laws, 
assisted, and I surprised them and you, too, Eon, by re- 
clothing myself in materiality dense enough to be dis- 
tinctly seen and handled by the family present. This is the 
first time I attended a materializing seance, and the first 
time I availed myself of the conditions that there pre- 
vailed. I felt strangely, as I felt myself merging from ma- 
terial unseen, to material plainly visible. I seemed to my- 
self becoming larger, heavy and almost rigid, though 
the last condition wore away with a few passes from my 
own hand, and my will-power brought to bear directly 
on the body I had drawn from the elements. It was some 
little time before I could be independent of the attraction 
of her brain sufficiently to be able to utter my own 
thoughts and control the organs of speech which seemed 
illy fitted to my needs. This condition is apt to come to all 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 507 

spirits at their first materialization, and the majority are 
not at first able to overcome it to the extent that they can 
feel or appear natural, and the result is sometimes not 
recognized, and they are seldom able to give great tests of 
their identity; They need warm welcomes to sustain or 
assist them to overcome the bondage which they realize 
they are in, and which is more apparent to them than aught 
else. When I had sufficiently overcome the power of the 
brain to which I had been drawn, I spoke to the family by 
whom we were surrounded and found they were in the 
habit of receiving such visitations, and were in no way sur- 
prised to see the form that had been evolved from the ele- 
ments, but expressed great pleasure when they found I had 
come from another planet. I cannot say that I was proud 
to give a description of my native planet or its inhabitants, 
neither did I shrink from so doing, for there had been a 
time when, according to their records of the past, they had 
been no farther advanced than were the children of our 
earth-land, and knew no greater improvements. Pleasant, 
indeed, was the interchange of thought with these people, 
and so engaged did I become that I nearly forgot the form 
I was using, but was suddenly recalled by the feeling that I 
was falling. 

We were kindly requested by the family and the spirits 
of the household to remain with them for a time. To this 
request we consented, and at each evening family gather- 
ing we, too, seated ourselves on one of the restful couches 
to await the centering of forces that would form an avenue 
through which we could make ourselves definitely known. 
We were informed by the family with whom we were tarry- 
ing that a wonderful history was to be given on their planet 
consisting of statements made by spirits from other worlds, 
or planets, and many planetary spirits had visited them and 
had left their records. The father of the household in- 
formed us that until we made our appearance no spirits 
from the planet we represented had found their way thither; 
consequently they were anxious to entertain us and be the 
recipients of the tidings we could give. It was therefore 
arranged that at evening sittings I should take on condi- 



508 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

tions through which I could converse in an audible voice, 
and thus give them the most important points in the history 
of our world. This I did, and at the same time made some 
personal references that were pleasantly received. After I 
had completed my historical points. Pearl was requested to 
become relator to the family, which she did, and besides 
surprising herself she awakened great interest in the hearts 
of the listeners, for she not only spoke of her Saturn home, 
from which planet spirits had visited them, but she related 
to them the finding of the planet Harmona and all that 
followed. The deepest interest was manifested, in which 
the spirits of the household were not lacking, and many 
were the questions asked and answered to the satisfaction 
of all. The statements received were considered by the 
listeners most wonderful, and arrangements were made, 
through the consent of our little company, to invite into the 
sacred room at an appointed time, a few members of other 
households, with their especial guiding spirits, at which 
gathering we consented to take on forms separately until 
each member of our little group had stood face to face 
with them. 

The time came, and we waited for conditions. There 
were no preparations, save sitting quietly and singing their 
sweet soul melodies. From the center of the room, sus- 
pended by a shining chain, was what, for the sake of giving 
only a poor idea, I will call a small lamp, the light from 
which filled the room with a silvery moonlight glimmer, 
that one often notices when the moon is at the full. There 
were no curtains or other foreign appointments; the spirit 
that sought to take on conditions of materiality merely 
seated himself or herself by the side of the mother, who was 
the household magnet, and in view of all changed their 
robes unseen for the seen robes that were apparent to both 
eyes and hands of all present. It is not now on this planet 
possible for materializations to take place as readily or as 
perfectly as on the planet where I first sustained such con- 
ditions. Neither is it possible for spirits to retain seen ma- 
teriality for so long a time; but through the development 
of the elements this will in time take place in your present 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 509 

land, when skeptics will be obliged to accept the truth or 
acknowledge themselves idiots, which would be far from 
satisfactory to those who entertain for themselves a highly 
respectable opinion, based on something wonderfully akin 
to self-conceit. Truth must and will triumph, though it 
seems to tarry long by the way. During the evening in 
question, the assembled members were greeted by one after 
another of our band until all had stood face to face with 
them, and had laid their spirit hands in theirs, in token of 
friendship and good-will. Wisdom was the last to step from 
the unseen to the seen, and his triune crown created quite 
a sensation of astonishment, in which we rejoiced, as was 
but natural. Most perfectly did he draw unto himself the 
seen robes, and godlike did he look. His great power over 
matter made him king over the elements, and in their pres- 
ence he drew from the unseen blossom after blossom, leaf 
after leaf, all of which he united in a wreath of wondrous 
beauty, and placed it with an air of becoming reverence on 
the head of the much-loved mother. This was something 
that was never before witnessed there, and was an incentive 
to still greater wonderment. Then to make complete his 
triumph, and with his also ours, he stood directly before 
each member present, and drew from the elements a most 
perfect flower, which he fastened in their hair. All were 
mute with unexpressed and inexpressible wonder, and when 
they found power to speak, they besought us to remain with 
them for a time, that they might again witness the power 
of spirit over matter, to which request we gave consent. 

Evening after evening we met with these progressive 
children of an advanced planet, until there sprang up be- 
tween us the most sacred and lasting friendship, that proves 
even now, and ever will, a source of sustaining peace and 
power. In these meetings we gave them the wealth of wis- 
dom that had come to us through successive incarnations 
and journeys to other planets, and in return we gleaned 
from their harvest fields of ripened grain the wealth we 
much desired, until the good we received was of as much 
account to us as was an actual incarnation under the most 
favorable circumstances. Our stay with them was much 



510 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

lengthened on account of the mutual benefit we saw would 
result therefrom. We became abiding inmates of no other 
home during our stay, for there we had deposited our un- 
seen forces, and there for a time was home. In fact they 
came to seem unto us like brothers and sisters. It can be 
easily seen how superior manifestations could occur in the 
home of which I write. Even in your earth-land, with its 
yet positive lack of development in the seen and unseen, 
there would be far better and more satisfactory results if 
the homes wherein spirits are requested to appear and man- 
ifest the power to which they have attained were simply the 
restful abodes of harmonious families; but instead of this 
there is performed all the wearisome labor of each day until 
the very air is filled with weary sighs and echoes of disappoint- 
ments, and plans for one day after another are cast into the 
home atmosphere, making an actual army for the messen- 
gers from the better land to overcome and put to flight, be- 
fore they can rear their fortresses preparatory to an expres- 
sion of their power, which must necessarily suffer in the 
exact proportion that they are obliged to use their strength 
or ammunition in clearing the household field of the shad- 
ows that are their enemies because they create uncertain 
responses that bring unsatisfactory results. There is the 
greatest need of surroundings through the harmony of 
which spirits can properly relate themselves to the magnet 
through whose heaven-born power they must make them- 
selves visible to the eager-hearted searchers for truth, and I 
know of no way in which this result can be reached so sat- 
isfactorily as was done on the planet where I first felt my- 
self merging from the unseen to the seen, in harmony with 
the laws that met no array of hostile inharmonies. I am 
also fully aware that such conditions cannot at present ex- 
ist, and that the truth must suffer the result of the delay, 
through the power of which the fullness thereof is not man- 
ifest. The land of your incarnation is too full of unneces- 
sary labor for selfish ends, too full of speculation for gold 
and honor that is the result thereof, too full of principles 
that are averse to the great good and happiness of all, to al- 
low of conditions such as existed on the beautiful planet of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 511 

which I write; though I rejoice to say that the shadows cast 
on the dial of time show to eyes well versed in the language 
thereof, that there will come a time when the selfishness 
that is now the commander on nearly all of life's battle-fields 
will be slain, and in his stead there will guide and guard 
the interests of home and country the angels of love, mercy, 
and justice; and when that time shall come, as come it 
must, though it lies far, far away, selfish and special good 
will develop to a general good, wherein all will realize an 
equal share. Spirits from advanced planets have taken on 
form on the planet where you now find a home, and they 
have brought with them the ideas and principles to which 
they had grown, and have sought to engraft the same in the 
systems that here exist, and that are too lifeless to nourish 
properly the scions they have brought. The result is but 
half a harvest, where a full harvest was hoped for by those 
who were instrumental in the attempt for good. I refer 
more especially to colonies and communities where labor 
was equal and the results thereof were also equal, and 
where mental and spiritual culture was looked upon as the 
highest attainable point. Though the result that was hoped 
and looked for was not realized, the fullness of the truth 
that was brought earthward is yet within the possibilities of 
the future, and because once brought into the atmosphere 
of earth it must there remain until it has fully served its 
mission. Consequently there is great hope, though many 
shadows and uncertainties lie between the present and the 
age of fulfillment. Rapid strides are the order of the day, 
and they who attempt to hold back the car are the ones who 
will be crushed. 

During our tarrying on the planet of advanced thought 
we sought to fully understand all their leading principles; 
consequently, as we had done when visiting other planets, 
we looked for their temple of worship and the day set apart 
for special communings with the Infinite. This we found 
not, and learned that such conditions had existed in the 
early history of the planet, but at a later day had been out- 
grown, and myths had been supplanted by truths that were 
unchangeable, and were food for the inner self. The only 



513 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

worship known on the planet at the time of our first appear- 
ance there was the peaceful communings at the hour of 
twilight, which was continued as long as the hearts that 
communed desired, and we were informed that every home 
to be found has the sacred room, with its drapings and ap- 
pointments of pure white, which in size was according to 
the taste or necessities of the family, and in fact the entire 
homes were built according to the demands of the ones who 
were to occupy them. We found in the midst of these har- 
monious people nothing like the beverage that in your land 
sends the children, who should be children of love, into the 
streets destitute, to beg of hearts that the circumstances of 
life and their own inborn selfishness make hard and unre- 
sponsive to the pleadings of aught save the self that rules; 
neither did we find in any point excess, nor anything that 
could lead thereto. There were no law officers, nor necessity 
for them, which closed one avenue for the waste of goods 
and gold that formed the general treasury, and from thence 
passed to the children of the land. Among other points of 
information gained was one that I will not fail to mention, 
and that I am well aware will not meet the sweetest smile 
of some, nor the approving nod of others; but I seek neither, 
and the truth is never bettered in any way by them. The 
point referred to is marriage, that in the land of which I am 
writing did not occur as it occurs here, there being no feast 
brightened with silver and gold from purses that can illy 
afford the same; but the pair who felt assured in their own 
hearts of future years of harmony in each other's society 
immediately began preparations for home, and when this 
was completed and furnished from the great abundance 
that existed for all, they presented themselves at the tem- 
ple, and in view of all who desired to be present in the pri- 
vate business room thereof, they wrote their names side by 
side in the book of families kept for that purpose, and this 
was both ceremony and service; after which their interests 
were no longer divided. This was the quiet and matter-of- 
fact manner in which marriage was celebrated, and no one 
was expected to bear heavy burthens or in any way suffer 
in consequence of the happiness of others. 



EN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 513 



CHAPTER LIT. 

The good received and bestowed on the beautiful planet 
is recorded, both there and in our own souls' possessions, and 
is one of the pleasantest points to be remembered that make 
varied the record of two soul mates, who. looking back over 
mountain and valley, gather therefrom what seems good 
and of importance to those who are seeking for knowledge 
of the eternities,. — the eternity of the past and the future. 
In our love for those progressive people we tarried long in 
their midst, it seeming difficult for us to break the sweet 
bondage of harmonious oneness that united us to them and 
their interests: but to all material surroundings and condi- 
tions there must be a conclusion, and there came a time 
when we felt that the good we could there accomplish had 
been fully done, and we announced to the household of 
love the fact, with the tidings of our intended departure, 
which fell upon them as falls a great shadow, eclipsing for 
a time the sunlight. Then we arranged for them a pleasant 
surprise, the result of which was to retint the shadows 
with the morning sunlight. We arranged for a last meet- 
ing with them and requested that none save the immediate 
household should be present. We then requested a screen 
of lace to be hung midway in the sacred room, thus divid- 
ing it. This we did because we desired to do something 
there that had never been done nor even thought of by 
the household, and we knew their curiosity would destroy 
the passive conditions necessary, and result in making un- 
dulations in the air that would completely overthrow our 
chemicals. When all was ready and the great sea of har- 
mony was breaking in rhythmical waves at the inner sanct- 
uary, we. one at time, seated ourselves by the sweet-spirited 
mother, whose inner self was the center around which we 
revolved when desirous of accomplishing any object that 
found expression in materiality. After taking on visible 
form and conversing for a little time, we passed back of the 
curtain, and there sat for a spirit artist, who had been 
brought thither for that purpose, and who, in a very short 

33 



514 

time, completed an exact resemblance of face and bust of 
each member of our band. These were done on heavy 
white material, in appearance somewhat like paper, but 
soft and easily bent, without in the least disfiguring it. We 
obtained the same at the temple, and carried it into the 
sacred room, by our own concentrated will power, which 
spirits who have long been dwellers of the spirit land, and 
have made use of their time there, fully understand. We 
brought them not out to the dear friends we were about to 
leave, but requested them after our departure to go behind 
the screen and see what we had left them as tokens of our 
sincerest love. We each retained materiality as long as 
possible, in the sweet interchange of thoughts uttered 
and unuttered that preceded our unspoken good-bye, and 
when at last the sacred hours had passed, and we had all 
slipped back into the unseen, the group, with looks of half 
hope and half fear expressed on each face, looped back 
the screen, and peered within to see a fulfillment of our 
words, that we made no attempt to explain. We gathered 
around them to see the result that would be told through 
the windows of the soul, and were more than compensated 
for making an attempt to accomplish something that had 
never been done there before. There were expressions of won- 
der and tears of joy, that told of the gladness of loving hearts. 
The pictures were placed in the sacred room, and many 
from their home city and from other cities came to feast 
their eyes on the wonderful power of spirits therein ex- 
pressed. It added not to our joy to leave those people, and 
as we again unfastened our silvery shells, to float over 
other tides, we whispered to the landward breeze our tender- 
est blessings to the moss-clad planet and its happy children, 
unto whom our hearts turned as unto brothers and sisters. 

It may be a question to many, why we thus wandered 
instead of occupying our own home of beauty and peace 
in the spirit realms of our own planet. I will answer that 
we were among the actual workers, the gleaners from many 
fields, and in following out the inclination that bubbled up 
in our inner beings like a well of living water we but did 
the work there was for us to do, and most gladly did we 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 515 

bear to the lands that were in need thereof, the sheaves of 
fadeless truths we became the possessors of. Little can a 
world of beings whose perceptions are dulled by earth-land 
shadows know of the plans and labors of the unseen work- 
ers, who are ever either hastening to some new field of 
labor, or returning with their well-earned trophies. Those 
who were messengers from the time they could take on 
such conditions in response to their inborn mission were 
never idlers, and never will be. They are the helpers of the 
Infinite, and through their incessant efforts, put forth in 
keeping with their development, have they borne to the 
lands they love the blessings that crown them. Outward 
bound we drifted away, Wisdom and Pearl returning to 
Saturn in quest of the incarnations we had there watched, 
and in whom they felt great interest, and to whom we 
felt that we, too, owed some thought. Once more were we 
alone, tidal travelers on an unknown tide, over the surface 
of which wafted a breeze that seemed born in dells of 
harmony, and laden with the breath of the blooms there- 
from. Every breath seemed a baptism of love, so deep, so 
sacred, there was within our inner beings no power of 
expression that could tell the depths and breadths thereof. 
We felt a nearness to the heart of the Infinite that we had 
never before sensed, and felt ourselves approaching some 
sacred realm, into which we had never peered. 

Drifting on and on we were at last conscious of music, 
such as we had heard before, though we could not recall 
where, when suddenly there appeared at our right a sea of 
yellow light made strangely beautiful by waves of brightest 
blue. From thence came the harmonious blending of 
sounds that came to our souls as music, and thither our 
shell floated, drawn by the attractive power of the harmony 
there existing. Soon we glided over the sea of light, and 
found therein homes sacred to the love and peace of dual 
souls. The isles were not hidden from our view, as the 
isles of the seas previously visited, in connection with and 
dependent on our own planet. This was due to the color of 
the sea. Not wishing to leave the " Silver Shell,'* we floated 
wherever the echo-bearing waves would carry us, and felt 



516 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

through all our inner beings that we were more than blest, 
and received the blessing as full compensation for the 
labors of love on stranger planets. We neared the isles but 
touched them not, floating by, not wishing to presume on 
the dwellers of such peaceful retreats. Passing one, after 
nearing so closely that we could get a full view of the home 
there erected, we noticed many little children. They stood 
for a little time on the shore watching us, then with one 
accord entered a tiny boat that swayed with the tide and 
followed us; which, when we noticed, we wondered at 
exceedingly, and allowed them to overtake us, and when 
their little boat floated alongside of ours, they tossed over 
us a perfect shower of the most lovely flowers, sweet- 
scented and sparkling with the light of that happy land. 
So many there were that some fell on the shining tide, and 
were borne away, which, these beautiful beings seeing, gave 
to them another idea, and they sailed away, chasing the 
flowers that were no fairer than they. From this Eden of 
hap # py hearts we drifted away, feeling that it was not for 
us there to tarry; there were other fields in need of our 
labors of love, and of our magnetic power; therefore we 
touched again the magnetic tides and tarried not until we 
had reached the shores of Saturn, well known and much 
loved. 

Wonderful results were recorded in the homes where the 
fair-faced and gentle-hearted beings had clothed themselves 
in materiality, and sweet songs, but little dreamed of previ- 
ously, told to us the story of cause and result. The children 
of Saturn were not naturally given to song or music; they 
were far too mechanical to take on such conditions, and 
knew not what to make of the children of their households, 
that they looked on as their own and not as adoptions, as 
they in fact were. Time passed on, and among the num- 
ber incarnated were some who, though women, showed 
great mechanical skill, which, united with the love of music 
they had brought with them from their vine homes, resulted 
in the construction of musical instruments of rare power 
and sweetness. This was one of Saturn's wonders, and 
even the prosiest, most staid, were obliged to acknowledge 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 51? 

the birth of deeper harmony in their midst. Thus were the 
inhabitants of Saturn blessed, besides making an avenue 
through which male spirits of the disjointed planet could 
incarnate, when both male and female spirits, after their 
Saturn experience, would return to their own planet and 
again take on form, the result of which would be the birth 
of mechanism in their midst. We afterwards learned that 
at the time of the Saturn incarnations, another group sought 
another planet where architecture was the crowning glory, 
and still another group found homes on Jupiter, where 
mathematics held the central niche as the most perfect gem 
in their arch of progression. Eon, I may weary you with 
notes copied from the records of the long ago, but I have 
much desired to waken some idea regarding the children of 
the Father — our brothers and sisters, whose homes are in the 
swinging worlds, unreachable except when free from the 
material robes that are necessary to the children who wan- 
der in the earth-land valleys. And I know, too, how op- 
posed to an acceptance of the facts we have been conscious 
of, and which I have endeavored to relate with exactness, 
are the deluded teachers of your earth-land. They are un- 
doubtedly honest, yet bigotry, arrayed in the gaudy robes 
of self-esteem, stands sentinel at the threshold, and ad- 
vanced ideas are bidden be off, as trespassers are not al- 
lowed on the premises. In this way the truth is held at 
bay. and the teachers of the land go on with their erroneous 
ideas, that must be accepted for truth, until some other 
spirit has incarnated, from a higher sphere, with fuller com- 
prehension, and more complete powers of calculation, and 
reploughs the soil with truth, which is always unpreten- 
tious. This will be done before many years are counted, and 
the teachings of the present will be looked upon only as the 
landmarks of ignorance. Then will there be a grand 
triumph for the wisdom spirits of this planet, who are look- 
ing forward to the date w T hen on the dial of time is marked 
the beginning of a cycle fraught with wisdom, humanity, 
and love, that always includes justice. I will say here that 
the planet wmose inhabitants had developed in one direc- 
tion, on account of early planetary disturbance, was, in the 



518 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

fullness of time, relieved from the condition into which it 
was thrown, and through the help of the children, who by 
foreign incarnation had developed greater powers, was re- 
leased from the entire bondage in which it was held, and 
has since made rapid strides, insomuch that homes like 
unto those seen in other lands are to be seen there; while 
mechanism and mathematics are acknowledged powers, 
though they have not reached their highest points in the 
progressive arch wherein is made the planetary record. It 
will be seen that great interest is ever manifested by the 
wisdom spirits of developed planets in behalf of the sister 
planets less fortunate than theirs, and their love and sym- 
pathy are ever extended to such and made manifest by their 
making avenues for incarnations on the planets they watch 
and guide; thus in times much bestowing are then the 
blessings of their treasured wisdom. This is a part of the 
love labor of the fathers and mothers of worlds that all may 
be at last brought into a harmonious oneness, the full sig- 
nificance of which would call for more time than I have at 
my command to explain, and a better, clearer comprehen- 
sion in the hearts to which I appeal. 

We tarried not long at Saturn, our work there for a time 
being completed. Wisdom and Pearl had become so accus- 
tomed to life in many lands, that they as yet sought not 
their old places in the Temple of Wisdom to watch and 
guide the planet of their first incarnation, although it will 
be remembered they were fully re-instated, and were ever 
welcomed with deepest love and gladness. Because of their 
love of wandering, they chose to unite with us in search of yet 
unsought wonders, the finding of which brings to all hearts 
the gladness there is ever born of knowledge. Again we 
floated with the tide, or glided over it, with a rapiditiylevolved 
from the power of will, that is ever at the command of spirits 
who have dwelt much in the higher realms of spirit land and 
have many times incarnated. Our journey I will not lose time 
in describing, as I have heretofore endeavored to give a cor- 
rect idea of the magnetic tides and the way in which they 
are navigated. While yet we were drifting with the cur- 
rent, we saw, at a great distance from us, a luminous body. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 519 

unlike anything we had as yet approached, and there with 
one accord we hastened. As we neared it, we missed the 
luminous appearance that at first attracted us, and in its 
stead we noticed what had the appearance of earth-land 
snow, but which proved to be but the cloud-land surround- 
ing- the planet. We watched this for some time before en- 
tering it, which we at last did fearlessly, and had we not 
been self-centered we might not have reached the planet, 
but on the contrary might have found our boats cast outside 
the wondrous cloud-land. This internal confusion was due 
to the positiveness of the currents. The cloud-land spoken 
of was of great depth, but we knew there was a farther 
side to it, and it was that we were in search of; and it was 
that we found at last and within it a planet, to the material 
plane of which we hastened, for we felt that within so 
luminous a circle there must be something worth seeking to 
find, and in this we were not mistaken. 

When we first touched the planet's surface, we found but 
a growth of low, brushy green, with a spare covering of 
leaves. No beings were visible, and we continued our re- 
searches with the enthusiasm that is ever evinced by ex- 
plorers of a new country. Here and there rocks high and 
bare reared their light gray summits with no crowning- 
green of herb or weed to break the strange monotony. The 
earth was not covered except in places; the soil was not 
hard, but full of glittering particles of many colors. Pieces 
were now and then to be seen, but of such limited size as to 
hardly warrant calling them by so meaning a name. Birds 
black as night, with rings either of white or the brightest 
scarlet about their necks, made inharmonious sounds on the 
air, that seemed empty of all else. Our inner senses told 
us that somewhere on this bleak isle of the Infinite, in the 
measureless sea of space, beings akin to the inhabitants of 
other planets existed. We noticed as we continued our 
journey an improvement in the looks of the surface; now 
and then a clear looking brook gushed from the base of a 
rock and went on making its own bed and singing as glad 
songs as the brooks of other lands. 

We suddenly approached a part of the country where as 



520 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

far as the eye could reach was to be seen nothing but the 
green of a low forest, and above it a sky of summer blue. 
Strange, indeed, did this look after the long stretch of rock 
and many-colored sand, with now and then a glimpse of 
green. We passed above the little world of waving trees 
which we saw formed a complete belt, and as you measure 
distance was many miles in width and reached with its far- 
ther boundary the very tops of a high mountain or chain 
of mountains, where it suddenly ceased. Again we touched 
the surface, and were much pleased with the view that 
greeted us. Before us was spread a long descent, unmarked 
by tree or shrub, but sobered by a growth of dark, rich 
green, much akin to the green of your earth-land; only it 
grew not tall, but low and thick, and bore blossoms small 
but white and round like a tiny snow-ball. The contrast 
was so marked that we continued our journey with a gen- 
uine zest, best known to those who have thus wandered. 
The valley had a grove-like appearance, and approaching it 
we were greatly surprised to find it inhabited. Our sur- 
prise was due to the fact that we from a distance saw no 
dwellings and accordingly concluded the dwellers of the 
land, if any there were, must be beyond the valley. Never 
before had so strange a people been found by us. They 
were the most minute "beings, fit in size for the heroes and 
heroines of fairy tales, but beautiful beyond description; 
and, small as they were, they had powers of which we little 
dreamed, as they were wonderful sculptors, besides excel- 
ling in architecture and in design. Their homes were con- 
structed entirely from the most exquisite shells, found on 
the beach of a large body of water; not like the bungling 
shells found in your land, but so different one would scarcely 
think of calling them by the same name. Yet such they 
were, and of so many tints that in the sunlight each home 
looked like the castle of a fairy queen. These homes were 
of a height to correspond with the size of the inhabitants 
and were erected beneath the protecting branches of the 
trees of the valley. These little beings sought and found 
the food required in nature's productive department, and 
knew not of the existence of fire. In their natures they 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 521 

were warlike, and battles in their midst were not unfre- 
quent occurrences. Their weapons were formed from 
shells, and did good service without seriously injuring their 
opponents. Their language, like all else, was peculiar, and 
was largely mixed with gestures, that seemed far more 
comprehensive than did their words, that sounded much 
like measured syllables. So far away in all things did 
these children of the Infinite seem, so unlike the inhabit- 
ants of other worlds, that we almost wondered if they 
would know another life — a spiritual existence, though of 
this we were assured by a wisdom spirit who approached 
us, and of whom we asked the question. This spirit in- 
formed us that in the far-off future the strange planet 
with its still stranger children would occupy a leading po- 
sition among the sister worlds, and would add an unfad- 
ing glory to the magnetic belt from which it drew its un- 
folding power. This sounded strange to us, but we knew 
time worked wonders with all lands and all people. We 
found it difficult to look upon these minute specimens of 
men and women as actual eternal existences, yet sought 
to know all we could of their peculiarities, which with 
us took the place of customs which we were unable to 
see that they possessed. They were the most passionable 
lovers of flowers, that in the valley grew in great abun- 
dance, and chiefly in connection with the trees, and in 
nearly all cases assumed a viny appearance, clambering 
over the bodies of the home trees and twining around 
the branches sent down long sprays of dark red blossoms 
that swayed over the shell homes, making them still more 
lovely. The muscular power of these little beings was 
wonderful when compared with their size. They lifted 
with the greatest ease blocks of white stone that were 
nearly half as large as they. This stone was easily carved 
and with implements made from shells they wrought won- 
ders in the beautiful, making even the foundations of their 
homes therefrom, which seemed very appropriate in con- 
nection with the shells that formed the tinted shelter. 
They had not reached the point in their progression where 
clothing had been thought of, as the climate called for no 



522 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

protection therefrom; consequently their little forms were 
ever sun-bathed and breeze-fanned, yet became not dis- 
colored by contact with the elements, they being of the 
purest white and of perfect symmetry, which spoke well 
for the planet that gave them forms, showing beyond 
doubt the actual existence of powers therein from which 
would result great perfection in the yet unreached future. 
I said no clothing was used or thought of, but the princi- 
ple of grace inherent in drapery showed itself in the ex- 
quisite looping of long, bloom-laden vines that were fre- 
quently sought for that purpose when not engaged in any 
employment. These queer children had heads that in shape 
and bearing would have done credit to any of the gods. 
Their hair was invariably short, of the lightest amber, and 
glossy, being ever inclined to lie in half curls over the en- 
tire head. But once during the day did they partake of 
food, which consisted mainly of the shell-fish washed each 
day on the beach. Their nights were short, consequently 
they slept much during the portion of day that preceded 
the twilight, though they slept not profoundly, waking at 
every unusual rustling of the leaves. We learned that 
these small children of this one summer-time valley were 
at that time the only inhabitants known on all the planets, 
and as such they were but the first lines of the title-page. 
It is well that there are years, ages, and cycles in abun- 
dance in which can be recorded the fulfillments of worlds 
and the children thereof. I am fully conscious, Eon, just 
how strange this portion of the record of other days will 
seem; but when one looks at the swinging worlds in the 
measureless sea of space, may they not reasonably expect 
many conditions that are not represented in their own 
earth-land, and may they not too expect beings different 
from themselves? 

To my work again, 
'Mong the haunts of man, 
Do I come with a ready hand, 
To loop back the clouds, 
That in mistlike shrouds, 
Are hidinar another land. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 523 

I have but little more to say of these little people , or their 
peculiar customs. They were touched with no special 
reverence for Deity, and thought not of departure from the 
material life in a serious mariner; consequently, the loss of 
home companions was not to them an irreparable loss, and 
their services at such times were in keeping with their ex- 
treme peculiarities. The body from which the spirit had 
flown was placed in a little boatlike cot, lined with long, 
beautiful leaves, that fell over the edge of the same, com- 
pletely hiding it from view. In this cot they were set afloat 
on the great water that they deemed had no farther shore, 
but flowed on and on until it reached the home of the soul. 
Before starting the forms out on so strange a journey they 
were covered with the longest sprays of the most beautiful 
blooms that could be found, and such as they robed them- 
selves with when they rested. Strange as this custom was, 
there was in it something almost touching. 

We were glad we had found these strange dwellers, 
though we saw no way in which we could then be of assist- 
ance to them; though we knew by the leading powers they 
then showed, that some time in a far-away future they 
would reach a point of development that would mark them 
as leaders. I am aware that the record of these people 
comes under the head of strange and unaccountable, but it 
is well for all to remember that this earth-land is not all 
there isj; the boundless universe is replete with the wonder- 
ful, and man shows his weakest points at the greatest dis- 
advantage when he asserts that of other planets only such 
as he pleases to point out are inhabited. The assertion 
looks not well when applied to a universe, the borderland 
of which has never been explored, and of which I would 
not dare to attempt a complete and accurate history, be- 
cause there are too many lands therein whereon my feet 
have never rested. The people in question have received 
an impetus since our first visiting them; and received it 
through the one great avenue that is open to all lands or 
worlds, and that is incarnation; and let me not astonish you 
when I say that many from the planet whereon we found 
them, have come to this planet and found here a welcome, 



524 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and not only a welcome, but material homes, and the world 
has talked much over the result, knowing not the cause 
thereof, and which I tell you now can be traced back to the 
planet of which I write. Even now, people from that land 
are occasionally stepping into homes here, and if these little 
people are sounded, they will all be found to be a little odd 
or different from the children of this land, which is the trace 
left and brought with them from their own land. There is 
an actual truth in all the ideas that, floating in the atmos- 
phere of earth, come in contact or en rapport with medial 
brains. Thus in the ages that are past there was a belief, 
in the country that lies over the great waters, of a people 
termed fairies. This very idea was born from the actual 
existence of these small beings of which I have spoken. 
The fact of their existence was brought into the earth's at- 
mosphere by some of these existences dwelling near the 
earth's surface, for the purpose of incarnating. Medial 
brains took in the fact, and there was an expression of the 
truth that existed, and with it the shadow that the truth as 
an actual existence created. This shadow, with the truth, 
has been wrought into many legends, which at one time 
were believed, but are now repeated for the benefit of little 
ones who, hearing, doubt. ( Thus you see, for every shadow 
cast, whether it be in what the world is pleased to call the 
realms of the impossible or possible, there is back of it the 
substance, over which the light of truth, breaking in regular 
or irregular lines, gives birth to the shadow, which is correct 
or incorrect in proportion to the manner in which the light 
falls on and over the substance. This fact holds . ^ood in the 
seen and unseen, and thus the future will prove it. 

Without ceremonious farewells, we left the strangest 
planet we had yet seen, left it with no thought of the future, 
with no plans laid regarding other journeys. We loved the 
glint of the tides over which we traveled, and felt at home 
on the surface thereof. In fact home was wherever we 
journeyed, for harmony was in our heart of hearts, which 
creates home and peace. As we were gliding with the tide, 
in no haste to reach any specified point, we were surprised 
to see coming towards us, on the same tide, several small 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 525 

boats of most exquisite form and workmanship. This 
looked strange to us, for it was of rare occurrence that we 
met any one on the tides. The little fleet came towards us 
with the tide, and we read in the atmosphere of heaven and 
love by which they were surrounded the fact that the 
beautiful boat that headed the fleet held dual mates, and 
we instinctively knew that a bridal tour through the realms 
of the unseen was in anticipation. Involuntarily we held 
our boats immovable on the tide, that we might look upon 
the vision of beauty. As the fleet came opposite us it 
suddenly rested, and we saw that the dual souls were 
from the planet of advanced thought, and from the very 
city in which, as unseen visitants, we so long dwelt. This 
rejoiced us much, and when after greetings they moved 
again with the tide, we breathed over them our blessings, 
for truly they were noble souls. On and on again we 
sped, glad in the freedom of unfettered souls, whose 
privilege it was to search the fields of the unseen to which 
the Infinite places no bars. 



CHAPTER LV. 

Our work being done on this planet, we with Wisdom 
and Pearl again embarked on the shining tides. Side by 
side floated the " Silver Shell" and the "Beacon Bird." We 
sought no land, but as idlers on the summer tides of earth- 
land we glided with the tide, drinking in at every breath 
the harmony of the Infinite, and wondering over what had 
occurred. 'Tis both sweet to labor, and sweet to note the 
result of earnest efforts for the happiness of others. In this 
the heart is fully compensated, and strengthened to seek 
new fields of labor; the cup of selfish happiness from 
which self alone is to partake, holds the most bitter dregs. 
This is a lesson all must learn before they can be counted 
among the pure in heart, who fail not to see the Infinite in 
all things. In our drifting, our boats glided tide-borne into 



526 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

a beautiful sea, the surface of which was motionless, and 
was dotted with what seemed in appearance and color like 
shells, not large, yet shaped somewhat like lily leaves. We 
were curious to know the occasion of the beautiful yet 
strange looking surface, and seeing another boat with two 
occupants on the same tide we sought them and asked what 
meant the peculiar appearance of the surface of the silent 
sea, and learned that in time yet to come the sea was to be 
the home of floating islands, that not being attached could 
be moved by the will powers of masterful spirits whenever 
they chose to be borne on the tides. This was a beautiful 
thought to us, as one could frequent all tides and yet be in 
one's own cot. Eon, the wonders of the Infinite are beyond 
the comprehension of both mortals and spirits, and the 
minds of the masses are no way prepared to accept or even 
to attempt an understanding of them. It is well that there 
are eternities in the unseen wherein the children of the 
Father can be disrobed of their ignorance and reclothed in 
the garments of wisdom, otherwise there would be no help 
and no hope for those struggling in the shadow-land of un- 
developed thought and conclusions. In the breath of the 
magnetic tides we reveled, till at last we felt a yearning for 
the home we had left, and wherein we had been so blessed; 
aye, we longed for the breath of the blooms that grew near 
Crescent Cottage, for the restfulness that ever greeted us. 
Besides, our inner consciousness caught the feeling of neces- 
sity in our appearance there. Again we turned our boat 
homeward, and Wisdom and Pearl accompanied us, for 
they, too, felt the breath prophetic fanning their souls. 

Pleasant indeed was the homeward journey. Every 
breath that swept over us seemed bearing to us a song of 
our happy land. We heeded not the rushing noise of the 
tributaries as they mingled with the main tide; we were go- 
ing home, and could no more be tempted to wander. Home 
songs found their way from our glad hearts, and when our 
ears caught what seemed an echo thereof, we listened won- 
deringly and saw at last a boat gliding towards us. Shell- 
shaped it was and rocked like a shell that was at home in 
its own waters. As it neared us we saw, to our surprise, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 527 

Mistletoe and Hebron. They had caught the songs our lips 
had sung, and sent them back again. Our hearts were 
gladdened by the presence of these dear ones, who turned 
their little boat homeward, and again the two shells glided 
side by side. We asked no questions of home, as is the 
manner of those who dwell in earth-land, for we knew no 
one was sick, and no one was dead; neither had those we 
loved gone so far away we could not find them. Therefore, 
we simply rejoiced in each others presence, and glided on 
over the home-bearing tides, glad after all the strange oc- 
currences to find the eternity of peace that in our own cot- 
tage we knew waited us. The songs we were singing died 
away as we rounded the towering hill that hid from our 
eyes the much-loved home, toward which, in our moments 
of labor and exploration, our thoughts were turned. Over 
the Lake of the Morning the tints glimmered as in other 
days, and we felt the moment too sacred to commune even 
in thought with the dear ones who sailed in silence by our 
side. The tide flowed backward and with it we drifted, 
hastening not, as the home view was too sweet to dash 
aside by too sudden an approach to its shores. As we 
neared the landing we could hear the sweet melody of the 
waves, that echoed again and again in the crescent beyond. 
All sounds in the sixth sphere of our spirit-land make music, 
because all sounds there are born in harmony, and harmony 
is the Very soul of music. Again our feet pressed the shell- 
strewn beach; again the silver shells rocked on their own 
home tide, and we sought, with hearts too full of gladness 
to speak, the home from which we had wandered. The 
trees that formed the crescent seemed waving us a wel- 
come; the vines that clambered over the cottage were in 
full bloom. The doors and windows were open as we had 
left them when we went for a morning sail with the 
stranger who had tarried at our cottage. Time seemed ob- 
literated as we crossed the threshold of the dear home, and 
we felt that it was only the happy yesterday when we 
passed out, because there was no change; all things were as 
we had left them. Even your half-finished picture of the 
Lake of the Morning, with the towering hill in the distance, 



528 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

was as you left it, though many years, as you in earth life 
count time, had come and gone since our absence, that 
seemed to us not long. Wisdom and Pearl tarried with us; 
we had been so long together it was not yet easy to part, 
and the "Beacon Bird" found pleasant moorings by the side of 
the two shells. We uoticed several long leaves attached to 
the wall of our pleasant sitting room, and taking them 
down we found them to contain words inscribed to Eon and 
Eona, by the sweet spirit Zair, who had sought us in our 
home and, finding us not, had left tidings of herself and soul 
mate. 

Peaceful were the hours uncounted, peaceful the time un- 
measured, that changed bud to bloom and fruit. In our 
heart of hearts we became conscious that interiorly we had 
become more perfectly rounded out, more masterful in all 
holy purposes ; yet all our lessons were not learned, and the 
very bloom-laden breezes that found lodgment in the home 
crescent whispered of another page, all new and wonderful, 
that was waiting us, where we knew not ; yet we grew 
more and more assured that we were nearing the turn in 
the path that would bear us to new fields of labor and love. 
The tell-tale breeze assured us we were to go far from the 
land of our love, and we grew at last anxious to turn the 
page that would reveal to us the unseen field, nor dreaded 
to leave the home paths that were dear to us. At last there 
came from the Temple of Wisdom a call to all who had 
labored there. This included us, and thither we went to 
listen to a solution of the summons. The great halls were 
filled with those who had responded to the call, and there 
was the holy hush of a heaven-born Sabbath that always 
precedes expected tidings. The words fell at last from a 
much loved wisdom father, in whose counsels our hearts 
ever found strength and comfort. We were told that there 
were many who were termed wisdom spirits because they 
had great power over matter. Still there was one lesson 
they had yet to learn before the title could be worn with 
honors, and before they could be to their own planet the 
help it was both their duty and privilege to be. This one 
lesson, we were informed, was that of watching and assist- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 529 

ing by our guiding power a newborn world. In this we 
would develop and round out the principles of fatherhood 
and motherhood that really constitute in their fullness the 
necessary attributes of the fathers and mothers of worlds. 
This was to be the crowning lesson, fraught with triumph- 
ant results; and all who chose could place their names on 
the shining tablet, thereby announcing their desire and will- 
ingness to be counted among the number who would thus 
seek to a greater unfoldment. 

Eon, do you think we tarried long on the threshold of 
indecision ? No, the names Eon and Eona soon stood side 
by side as willing workers. So accustomed had we ever 
been to change that we saw in the long lines cast over the 
soul's dial but the glimmerings of peace, for surely nothing 
else could come to us when we were to work together in the 
new field to which we were to be guided by Wisdom and 
Pearl. They, laboring in other ages to silence the pain in 
their own hearts, watched the unfoldment of planets, and 
thereby had grown masterful. Our hearts rejoiced at the 
fulfillment of the shadow that fell at the soul's threshold, 
bearing tidings of change. We listened to the voice of 
instruction, feeling that the words that fell were as dia- 
monds to be placed in the soul's casket that in future ages 
would remain undimmed. We sought again the peace of 
Crescent Cottage, where, until the hour of departure, we 
would seek to be in communion with the great heart of the 
Infinite, thus consecrating anew all the powers of our inner 
selves to the work that lay before us; for in this one grand 
crowning lesson we would excel, or it would be to us worth- 
less and our time wasted. Mistletoe and Hebron were this 
time to accompany us, which was pleasant indeed, for 'tis 
sweet to have those we love climb the same mountain paths 
that feel the pressure of our feet, and which, when once 
traversed, leave in our heart of hearts a wealth that can 
never be told, that casts towards the hills of the future 
lines foreshadowing greater possibilities that await to be re- 
corded. I know, Eon, I am weaving in many lines that will 
sound strange to ears unaccustomed to such expressions, 
though in your heart they will awaken no surprise; for 

34 



530 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

though memory with you reaches not the landmarks of the 
long ago in the shadow-land wherein you dwelt, your inner 
self says it is all true, and for this unquestioning acceptance 
of what I bring from the fields wherein we have both 
labored my heart blesses you, as it makes easy the labor of 
love in which my heart is now engaged. What the world 
may say matters not; if there is perfect peace, born from a 
perfect understanding between us, all else will be easy. It 
is this walking hand in hand with heart beating in rhythmic 
measure to the heart that is nearest and dearest that gives 
power and opportunity to weave in the much needed fulfill- 
ment that is shadowed among the grandest possibilities. 
The world needs much, and as I look it over it reminds me 
of a planet that has been tenderly watched, and in fulfill- 
ment has long borne green leaves, that have grown broader 
and stronger, until at last a bud has put forth that has de- 
veloped to the point where it is almost ready to burst into 
full bloom. This earth bud is spirituality, and I with count- 
less hosts breathe over it my tenderest love. As yet I watch 
and wait for the dawn of the better day, that must come, 
when the promising bud will become a beautiful flower, 
breathing its rare perfume over all lands and in all homes. 
The days of our tarrying at the dear home cottage were 
days of peace that are recorded among those fraught with 
purest aspirations. We felt deeply the grandeur of the les- 
son that lay before us, and shrank not from the labors it 
necessitated; and we strove to be in perfect harmony with 
our inner selves, which is to be self-centered, wherein is 
power. There was in this leaving the planet of our love at 
this time a feeling of sadness caused by the consciousness 
that for a time we were to be separated from all its interests 
in a way we had never before been, for now our love, sym- 
pathies, will power, and hopes must of necessity be centered 
on the newborn world, or we would be inefficient workers. 
Yet the dear home would be sacred to our returning feet. 
We were ignorant of all that lay before us, and knew not 
even the extent of our absence, which uncertainty with the 
deep feeling of responsibility that came to us wove in a 
measure the misty web of sadness that seemed falling 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 531 

around us. The time of preparations passed and we again 
sought the temple in obedience to the decisions and arrange- 
ments that had been made. The throng of willing workers 
assembled, and in all eyes we saw the mistlike shadow 
caused by uncertainty that we felt in our own hearts; only 
Pearl and Wisdom seemed unmoved. Their faces were 
radiant with hope and anticipations, and they moved in our 
midst as king and queen. Their conscious power was re- 
flected in our inner beings, and gave us strength to hope 
and be confident. We had stood with them on the fair 
plains of Harmona when all was quiet save the breathings 
of nature, and the soft tread of the beasts of the forest, but 
this was to be a very different experience; we were to 
weave into a new world our love and sympathies, and 
watch it as it took on from the elements the material for 
growth. We were to guard it against inharmonious unfold- 
ments, while the love we bestowed on it was to be recorded 
in its unfoldments, and would stand as a testimony for or 
against us, and in this labor we were to learn the love and 
watchfulness that had been bestowed on the planet that 
gave us our first forms; and through that love we were to 
comprehend the anxious watch of the angels for ages un- 
numbered. Eon, what wonder that the mistlike shadows fell 
over and around us, as these truths fell on our ears from the 
lips of the wisdom father, whom we loved, and well was it 
for us all that Wisdom and Pearl were masterful spirits. 



CHAPTER LVI. 

There were sung no triumphant anthems, no low chants 
trembled on the lips of the assembled workers; each face 
was calm beneath the determination that must be in the as- 
cendency. Each eye looked stern, because of the will power 
therein expressed. Thus silent we all waited the summons 
to depart, and when it came there was visible only a shud- 
der among the throng, when all arose and passed from the 
temple wherein they had many times tarried in search of 



532 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

wisdom that makes glad the heart. Not one turned to the 
right or left; there were no whispered good-byes to friends 
left behind, no words of home, only in silence did we all 
depart, and so intense were my inner emotions that I felt 
for a time as though turning to ice. This was not because 
of the wonderful undertaking that was to prove our power 
over matter, that was to prove us self -centered or other- 
wise. Together in silence that seemed centered in iron wills, 
consequently unbreakable, we sought the tributary leading 
to the main tides led by Wisdom and Pearl, and there found, 
not boats as we expected, but an island from one of the 
many seas of floating islands which in the realms of the 
Infinite are indispensable. These islands can be floated on 
any tide of the universe, and are of the greatest service to 
those who are watching the growth of worlds; in fact, this 
work could not be successfully accomplished without them. 
On this island we embarked. There were in all one hun- 
dred spirits. We were all to remain for a certain length of 
time when the company would be divided in two sections, 
one returning to the Temple of Wisdom in their own land 
for a certain season, thereby gathering the wisdom needed 
to make successful the undertaking to which they were 
giving all their better powers. In this manner were the 
sections or divisions to alternate, thereby giving to each the 
same privileges of home and the same opportunity for labor. 
The island on which we embarked, and which was for 
years to constitute our only home, was of sufficient size to 
give unto all the restful room necessary, by which expres- 
sion you may understand that even in the heaven of heavens 
it is sometimes sweet to seek seclusion, as we seem to lose 
sight of the great master power that speaks to the inner 
self in words that cannot be understood in a throng, even 
if it consists only of the holy hearted. By the restful 
room, I mean there were bowers of beauty of sufficient 
size for the soul mates who were to call them their special 
homes. These homes were erected around the island and 
each one faced the rippling tide, while in the center was 
reared the grand assembly hall for the many, where they 
would meet to talk over the results of their labors, and lay 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 533 

plans for future developments. This hall was not an en- 
closed edifice, stately and tall, with domes and spires, yet it 
was a thing of great beauty. In size it was sufficient to 
give room to the one hundred workers, whose separate 
chairs, as you would term them, stood around the entire 
circumference. The general appearance was that of a wide- 
spread canopy, from the lower edge of which hung festoons; 
an ethereal fabric that in itself was pure white, yet took in 
and reflected all the positive colors that exist even in the 
atmosphere of Deity. This beautiful fabric fell nearly half 
way from the edge of the canopy to the green and bloom of 
the island, in contrast with which its beauty was visibly in- 
creased. There was only the surface of the island for the 
foundation of the assembly hall, there being no floor, no 
carpets, no beautiful rugs; for nothing more beautiful could 
have been wrought from the loom of the Infinite for the 
purpose it served than the covering of ever-changing 
blooms and beds of tinted moss. 

Such is a description of the island that waited the pres- 
ence of the willing workers, and when their eyes rested 
on the beauties it held there was a visible change in the 
looks of all; the lines of sternness that spoke both dread 
and determination became softened, and they lingered not 
on the shores of their home-land. We had known nothing 
of the manner of our journeying till our eyes rested on the 
isle of beauty, and the homelike peace and restfulness that 
spoke to our inner selves in tones of tenderness gave to us 
a feeling of encouraging assurance that banished to a great 
extent the dread that had been in the ascendency. No 
crowds followed us with unspoken farewells, and when the 
isle floated away from the home shore there was no one to 
cast in our heart of hearts a reflection of the shadows that 
might have dwelt in them. As we reached the main tide 
there came to us a feeling of utter separation from the land 
we had left, and we felt an interest centering in the home 
isle, and turned no more our eyes towards the shores we 
had left, that would wait in the beauty of fadeless blooms 
many years for the presence of our wandering feet. There 
was a call to the assembly hall, and thither all repaired. 



534 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

Pearl and Wisdom awaited us to make the necessary ar- 
rangements of home and labor. It must be understood 
that we were all soul mates, and to each pair was assigned 
a home bower that was to be sacred to no other occupants. 
The home arrangements being concluded, Wisdom and 
Pearl instructed us regarding the labors that would follow 
on arrival at our destination. When all was completed we 
sought our separate bowers, glad to be alone. We had not 
until then entered our sweet resting place, and as we stood 
side by side beneath the arch of blooming vines, we felt the 
deep home welcome fall over the inner altar, like sacred 
baptism, and no more felt as wanderers. Side by side and 
hand in hand, beneath the leaf and bloom of our bower 
home, we communed with our own hearts and gradually 
grew in harmony with our surroundings and the labor that 
was in time to follow. I think of the bower now as we first 
rested beneath its protection or shelter, and see ourselves 
sitting side by side, with no words on our lips, and with our 
eyes resting dreamily on the glimmering tide as though in 
that we could read a solution of the future, towards which 
that hour was leading. All about us was bloom and beauty; 
our feet rested on the upturned hearts of flowers that with- 
ered not at the pressure. The soft breezes from the tide over 
which we were gliding touched lip and cheek with the ten- 
derness of the valley breezes in our own land, and wove 
into our dreamlike reveries still deeper harmony and rest- 
fulness. Deeply we drank from the cup that seemed pressed 
to our lips, and so great was the change in our feelings, 
from the dread of uncertainty to the isle-born peace, that 
we rejoiced, though with exultation, that our pathway, that 
ever varied, had led us thither, and we felt in our hearts no 
longings to return to Crescent Cottage, but turned all our 
hopes for the future towards the newborn world towards 
which we were journeying. Our home we called Vine 
Lodge; next to us was that of Mistletoe and Hebron, which 
they named Mistletoe. 

Eon, in my narration of the long ago incidents I seem 
almost to be living over again the actual, that was fraught 
with so much of the wonderful, through the realization and 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 535 

understanding of which we became strengthened and more 
self -centered. Not that we have reached the greatest heights, 
or stand in the immediate presence of the Infinite, only one 
cycle, one grand cycle have we yet passed, and that not 
quite fulfilled, and that extended from matter as a govern- 
ing power back to matter as a power subservient to the 
spirit. The glimpses I get of the beginning of the next 
cycle your eyes have never rested on, your soul has never 
felt, nor dare, nor can I breathe into your innermost being 
glimpses thereof. 

None among the silent watchers could have thought of 
returning to the heaven they had left, without real sadness 
of heart. Nearer and nearer moved the island, when the 
lovelit halo fell over and around us like a sunset glory. 
Surprised, indeed, were we all when the island, instead of 
tarrying near the boundaries of this island of light in the 
boundless- realm of the Infinite, swept on and in the very 
heart of the same, where it rested, bathed in the glory that 
at its first appearance seemed to us a cloud born in a realm 
of tinted lights. We were informed by our guides that our 
home island had found its abiding place, and would continue 
to remain centered by the attractive poAver that reached our 
hearts until they responded in love that could be expressed 
only in our individual efforts to be a blessing in the field 
that lay before us. Still more explicitly did Pearl and Wis- 
dom explain to us the wonder we had failed to compre- 
hend. What we had called a halo we were assured was the 
actual beginning or foundation of the spirit world, of the 
planet in question, and was an emanation from the same. 
The island that had been attracted to and centered in it, we 
were also told, would remain at the point of attraction, 
making thereby a receptacle for the planetary emanations 
that must of necessity go towards making up a spirit realm, 
and would finally become the second sphere from which 
would be evolved the succeeding one, which would occur in 
fulfillment of demands felt and expressed on the planet. 
These facts came home to us with the power that is ever 
the attendant upon truth, and we already felt ourselves 
inhabitants of the spirit realm of the young world, that we 



536 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

were assured by our guides (who in such points were far 
wiser than we were) would, in the harmony it was the duty 
of all to labor for, unfold rapidly, and with marked lines 
that would point only towards perfection, though it would 
be long in arriving thereto, according to the calculations of 
earth children, to whom from the first lullaby from a 
mother's heart to the rippling of the last river seems a long 
stretch of hills, mountains, and valleys. With the explana- 
tory notes we understood why we tarried not at the mouth 
of the tributary, which we learned at that period of 
the planet's development was difficult to navigate. By 
difficult I wish to be understood only that the stream 
was narrow, with an atmosphere of chilliness that 
is always perceptible to tidal travelers, and never quite 
agreeable, though they have the power to become positive 
thereto. We rejoiced with great gladness of heart that our 
island home was at last anchored and in the little sea of 
light that we noticed was gradually absorbed into the 
island preparatory to a second reflection or birth. 

Our visits to the planet were to be made through the power 
of our individual wills, which to us was no difficult under- 
taking, and when the call came for us all to meet at the 
place of council we rejoiced, for we greatly desired to stand 
where we could view the world we with others true and 
tried were to watch for ages unnumbered. Wisdom and 
Pearl gave us a preparatory idea of the planet all were to 
seek, and explained to us the condition to which it had 
arrived. It was no longer a jet of light, wavering and un- 
centered, for had it been it would not have needed our 
united presence; not an embryotic world was it, but a new- 
born world, by which I mean a world that was complete in 
rock, rill, and river, but like the newborn child, all un- 
clothed. The master hand yet waited to weave in the won- 
drous loom of time the appropriate wrappings for the child- 
world. This was all new to us, as we had asked no ques- 
tions, yet in our fancy saw a jet of light from which was 
to be evolved the full form of the world. There was lifted 
from our hearts the shadow of the burthen from which we 
would in nowise have shrunk, though the ages in which 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 537 

we would have to watch and wait might have stretched into 
the unseen eternities of the future. Dull indeed would have 
been the ceaseless vigils, brightened not by rapid growth, 
and because of the lightening of the supposed burthens, 
songs of peace that deepened into joy fell from our lips. 

The time for our first visit to the child-world had come, 
and all together we departed for the scene of labor that 
was to result in a fulfillment of love's brightest hopes. Not 
far had we to journey, there being between our island home 
and the planet no intermediate spheres, only an atmosphere 
that breathed of rocks, whereon the clinging moss had 
never grown; of hills high and unclad, of valleys un- 
carpeted with comely verdure. As we approached the land 
whose embryotic beauty was yet hidden, we felt almost 
saddened by dreariness, that alone was visible. We hushed 
the shudder that was in our hearts, knowing by frequent 
visits we would become accustomed to the dreariness and 
expect no more. On a high hill we first rested our feet. 
The sunlight of early day was touching the bare rocks and 
hills. Together we chanted the birth song of this new 
world, that seemed in its dreariness to have been waiting 
our coining. No echoes from valleys or plains came back 
to us; no tree, no bird, no bloom, was there, to give birth to 
the seeming consciousness that our presence was felt and 
welcomed; yet as the notes fell from our lips there was 
felt the inspiration of hope, that strengthened itself to 
grasp the certainties of the yet to be. The birth song 
ended, and there was only the silence that is the result of 
the silence of all animate objects, and inanimate objects 
as well, that could respond to the breezes that ever fan 
the dusky hills and plains of the unclad world, children of 
the Infinite. I cannot Aveave in words the strangeness of 
the scene that lay before us; nowhere was there beauty 
reflected, all was dull and drear; hills and rocks cast strange 
shadows in the valleys that had never been daisy-strewn; 
rivers and rills caught on their tide no reflection of bud or 
bloom, only the rough and rugged banks peered into the 
swiftly running streams. Do you ask what could we do 
toward the unfoldment and perfection of this world, sun- 



538 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

born and centered at last through the power that was be- 
queathed as a legacy it would hold until its mission as a 
world was ended? We could breathe over it our love, we 
could baptize it with our sympathies, we could carry to hill 
and valley, to rocks and rivers, the rich inheritance of our 
magnetic power that would quicken the germs that were 
then silent in the yet unopened graves. We could do all 
this and much more, for our hearts grew strong with hope 
toward this land of our adoption, and love and unselfish- 
ness were quickened in our inner beings till we thought not 
of self or our far-away homes, but, looking through the 
valleys that lay at our feet to a future that might long be 
hidden, we forgot the dreariness that ever lay before us in 
the possibilities and probabilities that were to be striven for 
and attained. Think you we regretted the steps we had 
taken ? No, in our hearts of hope there was no room for 
such shadows; we already felt ourselves bound to this 
child-world by bonds that could in nowise be broken. 



CHAPTER LVIL 

Eon, I know I am somewhat minute or explicit in detail, 
but such depth of feeling was born in our heart of hearts, 
that has failed not since we chanted the birthsong of 
treeless hills and plains; therefore it is pleasant to review 
the morning of hopes, newborn and far-reaching, which 
we, with our brother and sister workers caused to dawn on 
the new land — the land of promise — which we with one 
accord called the planet Pearl, in honor of the soul mate 
of our much loved guide, Wisdom. We had at last and 
in earnest taken possession of the planet, through rela- 
tions to which we were to mark unmistakably our own 
advancement as individual spirits; our patience, our love, 
our power over the elements, our harmonizing the ex- 
ternal with the internal elements, were all to be weighed 
in the balance, and our future position was to be marked 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 539 

by success or failure, and if the latter was to be the re- 
sult we could not try again, for we knew there were first 
so many points in the compass of the grand cycle around 
which we were treading; and we knew, too, we must touch 
them all or the halo from the succeeding grand cycle 
would not cast its light athwart the threshold of our souls. 
The laborers who made up the company were all brothers 
and sisters in constellation, and let me say here, or it may 
pass unsaid, that all brothers and sisters who have ever 
been thus, through the law that was bequeathed to and cen- 
tered in each constellation at the time of its birth from cen- 
tral sun or Deity, have, through the law of attraction that 
inherits in each heart in an unbroken circle, ever kept the 
uniformity in development which at first characterized them. 
Wherever they meet, with remembrance of the past all 
hushed and silent as though it had never been, there is in 
the very atmosphere of the soul of each unspoken oneness 
and comprehension that proves them to be mariners on the 
same sea of thought, the waves of which touch each heart 
with baptismal spray) Therefore, each constellation is un- 
broken, even if some are here and some in the beyond. By 
broken I mean a cessation of the condition of oneness that 
ever belongs to constellations. There will be great rejoic- 
ing in the higher heavens as constellation after constellation 
reaches home preparatory to another grand march through 
the realms of the Infinite of which earth pilgrims can form 
no conception, nor can they who tread the fairest shores of 
the beyond until they stand so near the open door that 
leads to other fields that the light therefrom casts shadows 
of another and more perfect border land, that guards the 
zone of light within its boundaries. 

Oh Eon, do you know there are worlds of wonders of 
which you and I have never dreamed, towards which not 
only you and I, but the brothers and sisters of the constel- 
lation to which we belong, are surely and steadily journey- 
ing? So fair, so pure, are the very border lands of the next 
grand cycle, that, could I from the hills of the present grasp 
with far-seeing eye its beauties, it would be sacrilege to 
bring tidings of the same, even to the purest of earth-bound 



540 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

hearts; not even to my own soul mate, while yet he tarries 
on the earth side of time's river, would I reveal the glim- 
merings that since his incarnation have quickened in my 
inner self the holiest aspirations that were there ever kin- 
dled. I speak not thus because we are even now ready for 
the heights that lead up and away from the seventh sphere; 
far from it, for we owe yet much to the land of our incarna- 
tion, and much otherwise is yet demanded of us, and all 
demands must be fulfilled before the soul's sentinel says, 
" Onward." The far-off mountains cast long shadows valley- 
ward, so yet the unseen mountains in the eternity towards 
which we journey cast shadows that lie near the open door 
to the next cycle. Where think you, Eon, will the rest of 
eternity be, the folding of hands from all labor, the sitting 
in the sunshine of the kingdom, and simply sensing the 
happiness and creature comfort that is expected to come to 
each individual heart in whose depths is born no high con- 
ception of the Infinite and the universe- wherein is expressed 
his mightiness ? There are myriads of dwellers on the 
shores of the forever, as dull and dumb to these thoughts as 
the benighted earth pilgrim who neither sees nor seeks 
aught beyond a satisfaction that comes from a gratification 
of the earth-born senses, and they are as unapproachable 
with the light of truth as are the same class here, and their 
only escape from the bondage of ignorance they neither see 
nor feel is through the one open avenue of incarnation, the 
door of redemption, that will never close while the necessi- 
ties of many of earth's children number legions, as they 
now do. No, Eon, there is no endless rest, and they who 
crave it have not yet born in their innermost souls an appre- 
ciation of aught save earth and its comforts; and until 
higher aspirations take the place of the earthly ones, there 
will be a demand for an eternal rest; which in one sense 
will be realized, for there are eternities unnumbered, though 
not endless, and full of restfulness that at last becomes an 
incentive to something beyond. Eternity is but a minute 
division of time, as understood by spirits, the length thereof 
corresponding to the condition of those who stand within 
its radiuk There is a full fruition for every hope, and time 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 541 

as well as place for all needed realizations, which until met 
hold the heart in bondage. 

There is one point more I must make mention of here, 
that I may clear up the path as far and as fast as I go, that 
earth mists gather not over my written testimony to the 
children of earth-land. All spirits who have made the com- 
plete round of the grand cycle in which mind redeems mat- 
ter no more incarnate; they have fulfilled their mission and 
henceforth are forever free from the thralldom of earth and 
earthly paths, but until the grand circle is made there is no 
certainty as to the continued abiding place. If earth holds 
points to be gained that cannot be gained in spirit-land, the 
earthward path must resound to the tread of the returning 
feet. Let me not be understood to say that when the grand 
cycle is completed the interest for earth and earth's children 
will be removed; this will not be, though other fields may 
claim the attention of those who have won. There must 
and will ever be an interest in the land of first incarnation, 
and that interest will hold good until the planet, as such, 
has fulfilled its mission and gives birth to a spirit orb, to 
which the higher realms of spirit-land will be attached and 
undergo changes that it is of no use to relate here, because 
there are already facts brought earthward that will for 
years to come find no lodgment in the hearts of the chil- 
dren of the land, not even in the hearts of the majority 
who call themselves liberal in what they term religious 
views. Liberality has its stakes that are set in the hearts 
of those who deem themselves ready for any and all investi- 
gation, and these stakes are as immovable as though they 
were welded in the solid rock; therefore it is unwise to 
bestow a superabundance even of truth where there is 
already more than is comprehended. Too great a light is 
dazzling, and blindness is the result. 

Eon, I hear your heart querying thus: In what did our 
labors consist? for what purpose was our immediate pres- 
ence needed on the bloomless, treeless sands? what was 
there we could do to bring cheer where desolation alone 
reigned? I will tell you, for there was much that awaited 
the loving presence of the workers. In the first place it 



542 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

must be remembered that as a company we were, through 
the experiences of the past, superior to matter. In just what 
degree we were superior to matter we knew not, until our 
power was tried, proven, and recorded in the results that 
must and would follow. Then, again, it is known that there 
ever exists in nature a harmonious response to spirits, that 
is called out when spirit comes in contact with the same. 
This is proven in man's labors in earth-land. There is and 
must ever be a chain of harmony existing between mind 
and matter, through which matter feels the demand loving 
and tender of its redeemer mind. This chain, we found, 
held no broken links, and through the same were we to be 
helpful in clothing this newborn child world in its first 
wrappings; here a bud and leaf, and there a bloom, fair and 
fragrant. This was our first work on the world of sands, 
pathless and trackless. Did we shudder and shrink at the 
immensity of the undertaking? No, for we knew we were 
not to create the germs that already lay imbedded beneath 
the somber surface, but our feet were to press the silent 
sands of hill and valley, we were to stand where land and 
water met, baptizing and rebaptizing with our magnetic 
power the land of our love and labors; and we went forth 
to the task, radiant with hope that wove itself into songs of 
gladness, strong in a determination that nothing could over- 
come or lessen. Eon, does it look strange to you that the 
simple presence of ever masterful spirits on an unclad 
world could call from its own darkness robes of beauty? 
Nevertheless this is true. Do you know the power you hold 
over the earth blooms of your own home in the land of your 
present incarnation? They feel the magnetic thrill that 
from your atmosphere vibrates in root, in cell. This is true 
of all whose love for the beautiful tells itself in plants and 
blooms that are the harmonious expressions of matter, the 
sweet love songs of the valleys, sung to the rocks and 
mountains. It is this harmonious relation of mind with 
matter that has brought from the earth's great heart the 
new blooms that within your remembrance of the present 
incarnation were unknown. In this very lesson is proven 
to all who dare risk their brains with thought beyond the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 543 

common ones born from trivial circumstances, the positive 
power and increase of power that mind has gained over 
matter, and as yet the crowning triumph in the vegetable 
world is not reached. We turned not the soil, nor did we 
place within it seed germs; but we gladdened it with our 
presence, we baptized with our magnetic influence, we 
breathed over it the hopes of our inmost hearts, and looked 
for a response, which was all the compensation we craved 
for the years of watching and waiting that we knew as 
sentinels awaited us. Never was the child world left alone 
without the immediate presence of a portion of the com- 
pany, that there might be no break in the cord of love that 
must reach the germs that still slept in silence. Our love 
was given unstintingly; the very sands, dull and dumb, 
were dear to us; the bare rocks and towering hills re-echoed 
not our tender love songs, though they felt the love and hope 
that prompted them. 

In this way swept by the time unmeasured, while deep in 
our hearts was there born the love that would result in 
patient waiting and holy purposes, and through which we 
were so wedded to the new world of our hopes that in labor- 
ing for it was our heaven realized. In the way I have ex- 
plained did we labor for the result that must be forthcom- 
ing, and not a hill or valley was there but what felt the 
power of our presence, and in response to the call of love in 
our inner beings, in connection with the call of the Father 
whose power sustained us, there was a centering of the in- 
ternal forces that spoke at last in lines of responsive love; 
for here and there, by river and rill, on hills and plains, was 
noticeable the tender green that foretold a fulfillment of the 
good for which we waited. Prophetic sprays, how we 
greeted their presence, how we loved and cherished them! 
In their growth we forgot the beauties of our far-away 
home; indeed there seemed nowhere in the universe that is 
measureless so great a glory as had been wrought from the 
heart of the new world, for the hearts that were watching 
and waiting. Great had been our anxiety concerning the 
yet unwoven robes of this new world, for we knew that 
from those could we form conclusions of future unfoldments 



544 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

that would be as the substance to the shadow. This first 
covering of the dull surface, that through our love no longer 
looked forbidding to us, proved to be all our love could ask. 
It grew in the form of the grass that covers your present 
earth home, though three times its width, while one half of 
each leaf was of a dark green, and the other so light a green 
as to be almost white. You can well imagine the beauty of 
the covering that at last in all its perfection gladdened our 
hearts. It grew not tall and rank, as was the case in the 
first covering of your earth home, which proved to us more 
rapid unfoldment, and more perfect results. These grass 
leaves bore in the center of the upper surface of each one 
small white blossom of many leaves. Unlike anything we 
had known on the planets we had visited was this first re- 
sponse from the world heart, therefore were we the better 
prepared to cherish and admire it. During the progression 
already recorded regarding the surface of the new world, 
there was a corresponding growth in the spirit realm. Al- 
ready had the island boundaries been many times distanced 
in the growth of the spirit zone, until we became conscious 
of a soft halo above us. This was but slightly perceptible 
at first, yet we readily understood that as time passed it 
would become intensified, and after a time would possess 
sufficient attraction to draw to its center, if we felt a desire 
to journey thither, which desire we knew would not be 
lacking, where many points then unfulfilled had been re- 
corded. When the first beautiful covering of our child 
world had perfected itself in bloom and seed, there was 
born into the realm we occupied a corresponding covering. 
The realm had then reached its utmost limits; this covering 
was the spiritualized expression of what we had lovingly 
watched, and in its second expression was far more beauti- 
ful, though none the less sacred to us. 

The seasons were to be next recorded. There had been 
thus far, or until the birth of the beautiful covering, no 
visible change in the surface of the planet, but the many 
links in the chain we were to count were not yet told, and 
we could but wait the uniting thereof. There had ever been 
a cold breeze sweeping over the surface, but this, at the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 545 

perfection thus far witnessed, had grown visibly less; at 
least the chill that increased the dreariness thereof was 
scarcely perceptible. This boded good to the future of our 
cherished world, and we longed in the inmost depths of our 
hearts to know that it would be bathed in the sunlight and 
warmth of an unbroken summer. In this there would be 
a realization fraught with the greatest good we could crave 
to the world that yet waited the touch of the Master's hand. 
This desire was not fully gratified, neither regardless of our 
wishes did we look for it to be; yet the snows that charac- 
terize your present earth-land were never known, neither 
has there as yet ever been ice formed on its surface, which 
proves it to have been, at the very beginning, harmoniously 
centered, otherwise extremes would have recorded their re- 
sults. The season that answers for your winter is but a 
season of restfulness, when the leaves lose their summer 
tints, and become gorgeous in the robes of maturity. There 
is in this season the crisp air that in your land is noticeable 
when autumn is but half told, but beyond this the cold 
never increases. In this point, one is reminded of the 
se'cond sphere of your spirit realm, as there the winter of 
earth casts its shadows, as do all substances. The shadow 
radiates again and again through the spheres beyond, 
where flowers know no season of rest from blooming and 
beauty. I do not mean that there is a breath of coldness 
born in the air, yet there is a condition by which the in- 
habitants know when winter rules the earth-land; yet in 
the second sphere there is rest of leaf, bud, and bloom that 
is short, and never disagreeable to those who dwell there. 
In our home in the spirit realm of the new world we met a 
very pleasant and very unexpected surprise. A soul dispatch 
reached us, bearing the one word, "Coming." We knew 
not to whom it referred, but the unexpected announcement 
filled our hearts with the hope and gladness of expectation, 
for we well knew no one would come to us where we then 
were unless they loved us, and we waited to give the greeting 
of love that would be called forth. Not long did we wait, for 
an island floated towards us, an island of light, which as it 
touched the shores of our spirit realm revealed to us Saidie 

35 



546 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and her soul mate. Never had our hearts felt greater glad- 
ness at sight of one we loved than when we looked in the eyes 
that spoke to our hearts unwritten volumes. Dear mother 
heart, how we rejoiced in her presence, how we longed to 
show her the world we were watching, and hear from her 
lips an expression of her own heart concerning it. She had 
come in the hour of its first coming, as she chose to see it in 
its baptismal robes, and with us she sought both hill and 
valley, growing glad as her eyes rested on the rare unfold- 
ment that was as a title page to a new volume. We felt 
that the world whereon her feet rested would be doubly 
dear to us from her presence, would be doubly sacred ; for 
we knew somewhat of the great mother heart wherein love 
was as a shoreless sea, we knew with what patience and 
hope she could look from a present shrouded in night to a 
future gladdened by a dawn that foretold midday; and not 
only look from the shore of shadows to the shore of the sun- 
shine, but could work with a will undaunted, with energies 
that lessened not at obstacles, and with a love that would 
hallow the land that knew her presence. Therefore did we 
rejoice, and when the far-seeing mother spoke as from the 
heart of an already fulfilled future, and revealed to us what 
awaited to be recorded, our joy could be told only in hymns 
of praise, and we felt as we never before had, the sacred- 
ness of the work that lay before us. More beautiful than 
ever seemed the tender covering and every blossom that 
spoke from the upturned leaves received anew the baptism 
of our love. We could well afford to labor and be patient. 
So gladdened was the heart of Saiclie, whose words even 
now reach earth-land with the blessing of measureless love, 
that she chose for a time to dwell on the new world we 
were to love and cherish. Accordingly in one of the most 
beautiful valleys she called into spiritualized existence 
through her superior will powers a bower of beauty fit for 
one in whose pure heart was centered only the holiest pur- 
poses. There she dwelt and made it a point of attraction 
to those who came from the spirit zone to take the place of 
others whose seasons of alternate watching was ended. 
Many were the words of wisdom that fell from her lips, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 547 

many the encouraging words of love. The home she had 
called from the elements was very near a narrow stream 
that found its source in the unseen heart of a cliff that bor- 
dered one side of the valley. The banks of this stream were 
high, and when covered by the beautiful grass seemed a 
fitting place for a spirit home. In this secluded valley and 
on the banks of the swiftly running brook, after the pro- 
tracted presence of Saidie, there grew and bloomed the most 
beautiful lilies. Each pure white leaf was heart-shaped, 
while in the center of each was a scarlet heart, small yet 
perfect in form. These beautiful blooms were to us emblem- 
atic of the presence of the pure spirit who dwelt there, and 
who named the blooms valley lilies. Sweet-breathed were 
they, and we hoped that in all the valleys, by all the streams, 
this same sweet flower would gladden the hearts of the yet 
unborn children ; but in this were we mistaken, for in this 
one valley only did they seem to take root. Consequently 
we called it the Valley of Blooms, and this same valley at the 
present record is sacred because of its having been the 
abiding place of one whose love and sympathy sees no con- 
dition from which she would turn away without a prayer- 
ful effort to redeem the same from the shadows that in- 
thrall. Patience should weave from the- soul atmosphere 
rare halos of strength and hopefulness, and no child has 
yet outgrown earthly conditions whose patience exists not 
as far as the object that casts the shadow with a conscious- 
ness that conditions form the margin on which circum- 
stances make their records. 

Saidie tarried with us in our field of labor, until in con- 
nection with the covering described there was the birth and 
growth of a low shrub that bore bud and bloom but no fruit, 
showing by the absence of the same that the coming chil- 
dren as yet cast no shadow among the planet's possibilities. 
The new growth of which I speak showed itself only on hills 
and near small streams. There is on this new world a won- 
derful sea, wonderful in situation and beauty. We named it 
the Sea of Silence, because the wash of its waters is never 
heard, only the breath of a soft wind meets and blends with 
the silence that reigns, making it seem only the more no- 



548 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

ticeable and intense. This sea is encircled by mountains 
that towering high stand as storm sentinels, so that no 
winds can break its rippling surface into billows. This sea 
is approached by a channel guarded on each side as is the 
sea. The slope of the mountains is gradual, and where land 
and water meet the beautiful grass is found. I speak of 
this sea especially because the slope around it became the 
general assembling point of the band of watchers,- who at 
times all met on the land of promise. Time passed and 
with the passing thereof there came to our world new beau- 
ties, for flowers greeted us in valley and plain, the hills 
knew their presence, and the brooks caught the reflection of 
their bowed heads. The dull gray world was no more visi- 
ble, but a thing of beauty. Our hopes were being realized, 
our watching and waiting was a pleasure, for it was sweet 
to note the harmonious record of nature on land and rock, 
amid the many tides that bore their part in the perfection 
of the land of our hopes. 



CHAPTER LVIII. 

Thus far had we worked in harmonious oneness, as only 
those who desire not selfish greed and gain can work, and 
there had come a time when it was both wise and well for 
one half of the company to return to their own spirit realm; 
not for rest alone, but for an exchange and interchange of 
thought in which wisdom would be recorded, and become 
thought seed for future use. We left to Saidie, Wisdom, 
and Pearl the decision, and were willing to abide by the 
same, though I assure you, Eon, we craved not to depart 
from the land to which our love had become wedded, the 
vows thereof being made to leaf, bud, and bloom, that every- 
where spoke of the great awakening of the world's powers. 
Yet among the number chosen to return stood the names 
Eon and Eona. A shade of sadness, though not of an earth- 
born nature, crept into our hearts, for we found it far more 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 549 

difficult to leave the new world than we did to go in quest 
of it; yet we made mention not of the shadow, knowing all 
would in time prove for the greatest good to all, and for 
that it was our duty to labor; nor would we willingly pile 
in our own pathway, through selfish desire, rocks that 
must be moved or our progress be visibly retarded. We 
were not seeking gold, or landed possessions; our wealth 
consisted in the soul's jewels, and these are imperishable, 
and we won only through avenues of unselfishness. Con- 
sequently, when the hour for departure came, we were in 
readiness. I do not mean we had other preparations to 
make than words of farewell to brothers and sisters who 
tarried, and whom we loved. The tributary leading from 
the spirit realm was at last of sufficient width to be navi- 
gated, and being accustomed to and in love with the mag- 
netic tides we chose thus to journey. The remainder of the 
homeward-bound company seemed pleased with this idea, 
and a fleet of white-sailed boats floated from the shores of 
the beautiful land, leaving with the farewell words prayers 
crowned with love and hope for the unfoldment of the 
child world they were leaving, for how long they knew 
not. Since the hour of our departure, Eon, my eyes have 
not rested on the shores of the land I love, though mes- 
sengers at times have come with pleasant tidings thereof. 
My heart is not forgetful of the past and is also conscious 
of the future, with which the present is closely connected. 
Our labor is yet there, but of that I will yet speak. 

The sparkle and glimmer of the magnetic tide spoke not 
to our souls as at other times, for in our hearts there was 
a feeling that we were going from home; pilgrims did we 
seem to another land, which we endeavored to overcome, 
knowing that loving hearts were waiting to give us wel- 
come. As we neared our journey's end we met a party of 
tidal travelers, and among them recognized the beautiful 
spirit Zair, as we had done once before. The light of love 
and purity shone in her eyes and spoke to our souls as only 
a spirit in constellation has power to speak. She was out- 
ward bound, she said, to be gone for years, and our hearts 
said, "Another child world has called from its cradle in 



550 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the sea of the Infinite, and the beautiful Zair with her soul 
mate has responded." As we entered the tributary leading 
to the spirit realm from which we journeyed, Saidie sent 
to the Temple of Wisdom a soul telegram announcing our 
approach. This was not done as a call for pomp and parade, 
for such earth-land customs find no responsive shadows re- 
flected in the land of the real; on the shores of the seem- 
ing this may be thought wise, but by the residents of the 
higher sphere reverence is not expressed by loud excla- 
mations. There is a touch of the hand, a look from the 
innermost that reaches the innermost^and tells far more 
than the turbulence of a surging crowd. As we drew still 
nearer we noticed many boats floating on the harbor tide 
in a restful manner, that betokened boats that were in 
waiting. We understood not the meaning thereof, and in 
our joy at seeing on the shore we had long ago left those we 
loved, we forgot the incident and only sought to grasp the 
waiting hands. The regret we had felt at leaving the 
planet we were watching in a measure departed, for the 
skies of our native land, which had long been dear to us, 
spoke to our inner consciousness with an old-time tender- 
ness that had power to waken a ready response. So long 
had we been away, and so interested had we become in our 
special labor of love, that the beauty and glory of our own 
home-land in a measure faded from our consciousness, or 
if not faded had for a time been superseded by something 
that stepping ahead had called for our deepest sympathy 
or strongest love. The wisdom spirits of the temple had 
received the telegram, and six in number had come to meet 
us and give us welcome; with them came twelve little chil- 
dren. These were our only escorts. As our feet pressed 
again the home shores we felt that it was well we had 
come, for what purpose the unseen told us not, but so con- 
scious were we of this fact, that all regrets faded from our 
hearts, and we said with one voice, " It is well." 

Half strange and new seemed the old paths that winding 
through the city led to the temple where it was proposed 
we should first tarry. The little ones, who were in advance 
of us, with one accord touched the shining strings of the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 551 

harps they carried, and wakened again the sweet strains 
that in the long ago had cheered us. Our hearts responded 
to the home songs, and again we sang them as though it 
were but the yesterday that we had heard and sung the 
same. We felt again the fullness of life and gladness that 
in our earnest and unceasing labors we had not missed. 
While looking toward the future with hopeful, prayerful 
hearts, but one part of our natures had called aloud, and 
that call had been answered; but now, as we traversed the 
blooming paths of our own dear land, the volumes within 
our beings were opened, and from every source came sweet 
responses, until we seemed born anew and with increased 
powers of perception that saw new beauty in all animate 
and inanimate objects. As we neared the temple it burst 
on our vision suddenly by an abrupt turn in the path. We 
had known, since we first stood beneath its welcoming 
arches, that it was radiant, but never to us had it seemed 
to shine with the silvery light that then encircled it like a 
halo. So glad were we to feast our eyes on the sacred 
temple from which silent and half shuddering we had 
long before passed, that we were not at once conscious of 
the music that came wave after wave from beneath the 
high arches, and not until we stood within the radius of 
its illumination were we wakened to the glory of sounds 
that filled the air of our own heaven. We could but won- 
der as we listened if ever before such harmony reached re- 
sponsive chords in our inner beings. We entered the temple 
made dear by past associations, and hallowed in our 
memory through the lines of light that had there been given 
unto us. Preceding us were the twelve fairy-like harpers 
and the dear ones who met us with a not many-worded 
welcome. It may seem strange that we could be so far 
drawn from an abiding consciousness of beauty and radi- 
ance as to feel almost strange within the very temple 
where for years we had felt the home love baptizing our 
souls, but such was the case, and we unconsciously looked 
to our escort to point out the way, and the rest or seat we 
were to occupy. We were led to our old place that we 
were told had been vacant since our departure, and in 



552 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

silence sought to draw to our inner selves the old-time 
care and peace. This came at last, when we again mingled 
with the radiant throng, who gave us welcome, and at the 
same time looked inquiringly into our eyes as though in 
expectation of something. 

From the great welcoming room the throng at last passed 
into the room of ceremonies, where we learned the mean- 
ing of the many boats that rocked on the harbor tide. From 
the shores of Harmona's spirit realm had come a delegation 
of radiant beings. Their presence had, we were told, been 
solicited for the purpose of bringing with them several who 
were chosen to incarnate on the shores of your own present 
earth-land. This was to be done on account of the har- 
mony they as individual spirits possessed, and not only that, 
but to bind the sister planets in bonds more sacred. It may 
seem strange that Harmona, after this earth-land had 
long resounded to the tread of wandering feet, should de- 
velop inhabitants that should in their harmonious unfold- 
ments distance the children of this planet, but such was the 
case, and, as I once before explained, it was the result of 
the harmonious centering of the elements and forces that 
together wrought from the unseen a world of beauty, pro- 
gression, and peace; a world whose record tells not of blood- 
shed and devastation. It should be understood that the 
rapidity with which worlds unfold and become peopled is 
due largely to the centering of harmony in all its ele- 
ments, where there are no workers at cross purposes, but a 
steady march that is uninterrupted by the rocks cast in the 
way by the opposing principle. From the planet mentioned, 
and which you and I, Eon, so well remembered, was the 
earth-land to receive a new impetus, that would pave the 
way to rare unfoldments, and bring the earth-land more en 
rapport with the beautiful planet, from which source it 
would continue to draw a progressive stimulant that would 
aid in overthrowing crude conditions and their results, for 
which there was, and still is, great need, though long 
strides towards the mountain tops have since that day been 
made, and recorded in the hearts of the dwellers of the seen 
and unseen. As one grand family, by which I mean the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 553 

children of earth and its spirit realms, we are nearing a 
morning of untold brightness when the shadows that flit 
in the valleys of the present, with the objects or conditions 
from which they are cast, will, like an army of invaders 
that have been overcome, be forced to march to the Hades 
of forgetf ulness, and no more roll-call will be heard on the 
shores that will have grown peaceful. As I have before 
said, this planet is yet to occupy an exalted position that 
will be due to its spiritual unfoldment, and the grand tri- 
umph that awaits to be told will fill all earth with hallelu- 
jahs of joy; and all who are children of this planet, by 
which I mean all who found their first incarnation here, 
will be greatly blessed in the grand triumph mentioned; 
the inheritance of peace will be theirs, while the fountains 
of wisdom will cast their spray on all hearts. Little by 
little will the grand march be made, little by little the 
mountain peaks reached, where the tints of the morning 
even now linger. All seen and unseen work in as much 
harmony as can be evolved from the conditions that exist, 
and he who seeks to rush the car of advanced thought pell- 
mell over the supposed and actual rights of others, but 
stands in the way of actual advancement and blocks the 
wheels that must move slowly if they would move safely. 
Suddenly developed gourds in the form of man-made plans 
are like the sudden conversions to church and creed. They 
have their seasons, but the early frosts of censure, the crisp 
blasts of criticisms, wither both root and branch, and there 
are left no sprouts or clinging tendrils to mark the place of 
its upspringing. From the present, fraught with both false 
and true, the near future holds many glimmerings of light 
that sheds holy halos into many hearts. 

I have not forgotten the temple, Eon, or the radiant throng 
there congregated. We almost shuddered as we noted the 
preparations made for the incarnation of which I have made 
mention, because we feared, as on former occasions, we 
might be solicited to take the place of spirit father and 
mother to some one of the number, and we felt sure we 
could not then fulfill such mission, as it would be our duty 
to do, for we had not become imbued with the clear home at- 



554 EXPERIENCES OP SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

mosphere that spoke of restf illness and peace; we had not 
yet become en rapport with the sphere that owned us as its 
children. No, our feet were too weary to wander further, 
and a consciousness of it was felt in other hearts than ours, 
for no voice spoke to our inner selves, or was heard on the 
air of our heaven bidding us go forth, and for this our hearts 
rejoiced. We watched the proceedings with interest, for 
our love for the land of our first incarnation was never in 
our hearts as the forgotten breath of sweet blooms, but like 
the blooms ever exhaling the sweetness of love. Therefore 
we rejoiced when we saw the consecrating hands of the 
dwellers of the temple laid lovingly on the heads of the 
earth-bound pilgrims, to whom our hearts went out in a 
sympathy that breathed of sadness, for we remembered the 
earth paths only too well, and knew just how weary would 
grow the feet that wandered before they again stood on the 
border hills of their own home heaven. They departed 
with their guides, who were to leave them not alone, and 
the music that cheered them at their departure became sad 
as though the tears of sorrowing mothers had in some way 
stolen into the sweet strains. As the music ceased one of 
the wisdom spirits whom we had long known addressed us 
in words of love, — when I say us, I mean all who had re- 
turned from their world-watching, — and in conclusion re* 
quested of us an account of the labors that had taken many 
of your earth years. In response a full account was given 
by those who tarried at the temple, before going in quest of 
their especial homes. Among those who spoke was the 
pure spirit Saidie, and her words were listened to with great 
earnestness. She held before the assembled throng a beau- 
tiful picture from your hand, a picture of the Sea of Silence 
and the mountains that bordered and shielded it from the 
will of the winds. The same picture now occupies a niche 
in the Hall of Ceremonies of the Temple of Wisdom in the 
sixth sphere. 

After this meeting and greeting of long known and 
deeply loved friends, after a description of our far-away 
field of labor with its own prophecies for the future, we left 
the temple for the home cottage, enshrined in its crescent 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 555 

of never fading beauty, where our hearts told us the love 
whispers of the long ago still echoed with an old-time 
sweetness. The old yet ever new paths seemed very dear 
to us, and great peace, born from the home harmony, the 
home breezes and home glooms that at every step spoke to 
our inner beings, was as a new baptism and we almost 
wondered how a remembrance of so much beauty should 
have been for a time overbalanced by any motive or desire, 
and we wondered too if we could ever again become so un- 
conscious as we had been of the land that claimed us. We 
neither accepted nor chose an escort to the home we sought. 
All the paths were known to us, and together we would 
traverse them, communing only with our inner conscious- 
ness and with each other. Streets in the higher realm are 
but paths, moss tinted and tender hued, with ever-changing 
blooms thereon. We sought not the most direct path home, 
but chose rather the one that wound round the borders of 
the radiant city; for so sacred to us was the waiting home 
that it seemed not unlike sacrilege to approach it hastily, 
or enter it abruptly. We stood again by the fountain that 
marked a divergence of the path that we knew led under 
the arches of green directly to our own home, and yet we 
hastened not, though the Lake of the Morning seemed call- 
ing to us in a voice of many shells. By the fountain happy 
children of this realm were playing, while birds with wings 
touched with silvery light flitted to and fro through the 
falling spray. We rested again on the vine-covered seat 
near by, thinking ever of the dear home at the end of the 
path, yet strange as it may seem hastening not to it; and 
when at last we entered the shaded path that turned not 
till it ended at Crescent Cottage, we were met by a group 
of happy-faced children, some bearing flowers in baskets 
that seemed made from fine spun silver; others were touch- 
ing the glittering strings of sweet-toned harps, while others 
still deepened the melody wakened by timely notes of tiny 
silver bells. These little ones at our entrance to the path 
bowed low, while some scattered their sweet-breathed 
blooms in the path; then turning they sped down the path 
and out of sight. Such welcomes are not uncommon in the 



556 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

realm of which I speak, and are in perfect harmony with 
all else. Softly we stepped lest we waked too suddenly the 
echoes, the tell-tale echoes of bud and leaf, that would an- 
nounce our coming- to the much-loved home. Not that it 
possessed consciousness, but there was an unexplainable 
and inexpressible charm in the thought that no echo from 
our already returning feet broke the sweet melody that was 
there born. Every leaf seemed to become a waving banner, 
breathing welcomes on the air; every opening bloom seemed 
the center of silvery light, as though to guide our feet to 
the one haven of rest. Never had there been, in all our 
wanderings, so sweet, so tenderly sacred a home-coming as 
this. We were alone, yet the air seemed laden with voices 
of welcome that fell on our inner consciousness like the 
harmonious wash of waves on a shore of shells. 

Eon, as I recall this one home-coming, hope spans with 
arches of love-light the valleys of the present, and dreams 
of another more joyous because more triumphant, when 
hand in hand, heart beating to heart in responsive harmony, 
we will part the drooping vines that hedge the home light, 
and stand all redeemed and joyous in the radiant robes 
that in their beauty will then be immortal. But that 
triumph the valleys still hide, and still the way winds on 
and on, with few restful nooks, as they are not needed in 
the sunset valleys, that gather not into their hearts the 
mists of the morning they hide. You see spirits as 
well as mortals anticipate the fulfillments towards which 
they are looking, and for which they are laboring. Again 
putting aside the drooping vines, we stood together in the 
crescent that for long years had not resounded to our foot- 
steps. The sight and sounds of this sacred home were 
almost overpowering, until we half wondered that we had 
ever wandered from it. The Lake of the Morning was as 
fair as when first our eyes rested on its waves, while here 
and there a white sail floated with the tide. As we stood 
hand in hand, with hearts too full for words, a sudden 
wave of music fell on our ears, and turning, there again 
were the little harpers, with their love tokens in the form 
of buds and full-blown roses, that reminded us of Rose 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 557 

Garden. They arranged themselves in a half circle or 
crescent, and sang a home welcome so sweet, so tender, 
that we felt for the moment we conld never again wander 
from the land we loved, and wherein was ever a welcome 
to be found. This song being completed, they sang again, 
and from the words they uttered we knew we were to 
follow them, which we did. They led us through the vine- 
twined balconies, through the open door, where we found 
ourselves not alone, but in the presence of the very friends 
whom we had known, and in whose home we had dwelt on 
the planet of advanced thought and principles, when we 
first demonstrated to ourselves as well as to others the fact 
of materialization of forms similar to those we had used 
in earth-life. The extreme surprise took nothing from the 
pleasure of meeting with these true hearts, and the wel- 
come we gave them lacked not in fullness. The cottage 
was fresh and fragrant with newly gathered blooms, while 
the air of this holy summer-land swept through the open 
windows. We were home once more, and oh, so glad! We 
felt that we could dwell there forever and gladden our 
hearts with the fullness of home. We learned much from 
our. guests of the sister planet and its unfoldments, 
and were told that the taking on of material forms from 
the elements had reached a great perfection, so great 
indeed that if it were necessary dwellers of the higher 
realms could remain in their midst and visible to all for 
several hours, and at the same time adapt themselves to 
the same conditions that surrounded the inhabitants of the 
planet. Of course we understood that this was due largely 
to the still greater unfoldment of the planet, that increased 
the harmony of the elements to such an extent that no sud- 
den breaks could occur. I have many times spoken of -little 
children as dwellers of the higher spheres, and this one 
point calls for some explanation. The little ones referred 
to are spirits who have never incarnated, but have become 
holy messengers of the spheres. They have no attraction 
to earth-land and seek not its haunts, but dwell in bowers of 
beauty and love. Remember I am now speaking of the 
children that dwell in the sixth and seventh spheres. If you 



558 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

ask me why they have not incarnated, I shall be obliged to 
tell you I do not know, only that the heaven of heavens has 
need of such. All spirits who have touched material 
shores, and have again reached the higher realms, oc- 
cupy forms indicating manhood and womanhood. No 
hands in all the spheres have power to call from glittering 
harp strings, strains of such perfect harmony as have these 
children. They are the Father's harpers, the little ones of 
the kingdom, and in whatsoever home they appear they 
leave a baptism of love that deepens the harmonies thereof. 
They may be called the harmonious centers of the highest 
realms. 



CHAPTER LIX. 

I would leave no point at which I have stopped enshrouded 
in the mists of unexplained doubts. Therefore I will speak 
still farther concerning the little harpers of the kingdom. 
They are not deific babes, but deific children; having pro- 
gressed beyond infancy, they have developed and perfected 
childhood, and as children of love and of song they redeem 
the realms from the monotony that without their presence 
would exist. They belong to no individual spirits, for they 
are the little ones of the Father, and without their presence 
the harmonies of the higher heavens would fail. They are 
seldom seen without both harps and flowers, and it is no 
uncommon occurrence to see them resting with closed eyes, 
as tired children, on beds of blooming moss, and as they 
thus rest, so great is the harmony centered within their hearts 
that flowers are born in the very air about them, and fall 
as sweet-breathed wrappings over their little forms, proving 
thus their closeness to the great heart of the Infinite. They 
never go singly, but in groups, gladdening and beautify- 
ing the land of love. They have no abiding places, but flit 
like summer birds of song, forever glad and forever glad- 
dening the hearts that welcome their coming. They have 
great power because of their harmony, and as harmonizers 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 559 

they are indispensable to the wisdom spirits of the uni- 
verse, for the possibility of great fulfillments is many 
times brought within the radius of spirit perception and 
spirit power, by the presence of these beings of light and 
purity. Thus it is, Eon, that they are needed, and form a 
grand part of the ranks of the higher heavens. It is quite 
possible that very many will say, why then were Ave not 
all left in the love atmosphere of the Infinite to become 
heavenly harpers? Methinks the monotony of such a con- 
dition would be quite equal to the ideal heaven that creed- 
ists have evolved from their myths; their highest idea, like 
their highest aspirations, being rest and song; which is a 
very natural desire where there is not developed spiritual 
perception, and the life path had been rugged and replete 
with burthens that must be borne. (Had mind and matter 
not wedded there would have been a cessation of progression 
in which the deific babes would never have developed their 
childhood, and could they not have done so, they would have 
been of no special use, and being of no use they would not 
have been centers of harmony. Thus you see, Eon, the 
links in the chain of cause and effect are all needed, though 
we may not at all times be able to see this. My heart says, 
heaven bless the holy harpers, who seem to be bearers of 
the heart's deepest, purest prayers to the very heart of 
Deity. 

The home never before seemed so replete with the heaven- 
born restfulness, whereof we felt the need. The Lake of 
the Morning never shone with fairer tints, and as we sailed 
over the glittering waves we felt that all the heaven that 
had been missed during our unceasing labor was being re- 
turned fourfold. The very shells on the beach seemed to 
catch the love thoughts of Eon and Eona and weave them 
into song. We looked toward the hill that towered in the 
distance, remembering the tide that at one time bore us 
away beyond sight of home, from which we tarried long; 
but we desired not to sail beyond the lake we loved; rocked 
on its tide of morning tints we dreamed only sweetest 
dreams of peace and rest. But seldom did we visit the 
Temple of Wisdom till our own hearts had grown restful, 



560 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and we longed again to mingle with the radiant throng of 
workers. Labor and rest are conditions of the higher 
realms, as well as of earth-land, and there is no existence of 
which I have knowledge that is without obligations and 
responsibilities, which are as necessary as shadows and shine 
to earth blooms. In the realms of light, order in all points 
exists as a positive condition and is an outgrowth of har- 
mony, in which among the dwellers of that land there is a 
oneness that is never found in the lower realms or on the 
earth shores. This is the result of the rounding out of the 
higher attributes, and none save those whose aspirations are 
for good ever reach the shores of the higher heavens. There 
are times or seasons in the sixth sphere when the spirits who 
dwell much in the Temple of Wisdom go to the correspond- 
ing temple in the seventh sphere, in quest of deeper bap- 
tisms of spiritual light, that make them more receptive to 
the higher principles that govern not only men and nations 
but worlds. There is great need of this, for only in this 
way are they adapted at last to become dwellers of that 
sphere, the highest circle of which takes the name of the 
sun center. This circle of which I speak as being in a 
superior condition is en rapport with spirits who have passed 
therefrom and are looking toward the possibilities of the 
next grand cycle, of which in time, but not now, there will 
come to your earth glad tidings; but before that day there 
must be a deeper baptism of light and spiritual knowledge 
than has as yet been received by earth-bound children. Be- 
fore that day the atmosphere surrounding the earth in con- 
nection with the earth's elements must undergo a great 
change, that will make room for the birth of new thoughts 
that will pave the way to an acceptance of exalted truths. 
It is fully understood by the higher spirits that thoughts 
embodying the higher principles can be transmitted only 
through an atmosphere that has become spiritualized, from 
which the children of the land are quickened in their per- 
ceptions of the good and true. For this reason many truths 
must wait the inflowing tide of a purer stream. 

It has been supposed by many that the sun center signi- 
fies the highest condition attainable in the better land. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 561 

This is but one more mistake made through a blind compre- 
hension of the shadow cast from the actual truth, proving 
it always unwise to give birth to conjecture and label it fact, 
as is too often done at the risk of misleading one's self and 
those that are willing to be led, thereby necessitating a re- 
turn to other paths for the fountains missed by crossing the 
bridge of mistakes. The sun center is the highest attainable 
point in the spheres that surround the earth-land as zones 
or belts; but to suppose there are no other fields of pro- 
gression, no other states of existence, is like limiting the 
power of the Infinite to a playground. The f orevers consist 
of cycles uncounted, wherein the paths of progression wind 
on and ever, though home proper is reached when once the 
sun center is gained, for when spirits have earned their 
heirship through successive incarnations and are thereby 
able to bathe in the radiance of the higher realm they are 
redeemed from the bondage of matter, because they have 
redeemed the portion that lay at their doors for redemp- 
tion; consequently it no more calls to them from valleys of 
earth-land. Then they may be said to be at their Father's 
house, and are at that time prepared for glories that reach 
other conditions, of which I have not had experience, there- 
fore can give no light thereon. 

I will return to the subject from which I rambled, as it 
seemed necessary, and say what is in my heart to say re- 
garding the season of deeper baptisms sought by the dwell- 
ers of the temple. This is by some termed the season of 
consecration, while others name it differently. Prepara- 
tions were being made by many spirits to depart for a 
little time to this land of . light. We had never as yet 
been farther than the border lands of this sphere, from 
whence we caught glimpses of its radiance, which we felt 
we were not yet able to bear, though we knew in time we 
would journey thither for preparatory baptisms of light 
whereby we would unfold to an acceptance of the home 
that there awaited us. There was for the first time born 
into our hearts an actual hungering for a more perfect 
knowledge of the glories of the higher sphere than had as 
yet ever come to us, and because of many journeying 

36 



562 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

thither we also chose to join their ranks and breathe for 
a time the pure^air of the heaven that as yet claimed us 
not. We dreamed not that there was other prompting- 
power in this move save the desire of our own hearts; we 
looked not over the fields of the future, or we might have 
seen the shadow of something that was not cast from our 
own souls' desire. We knew our tarry in the seventh hea- 
ven would be short, therefore we looked not back toward 
the home crescent with sadness, for we knew we were to 
return thither, as only by repeated tarryings in this seventh 
sphere could we become accustomed to its glory, and be- 
come dwellers thereof. There was in all eyes the radiance 
of hope that had not been realized, and as we passed from the 
temple, the chanted hallelujahs within blended with the 
hallelujahs without and made happy echoes that returned 
again and again, on the tell-tale air. The path over which 
we passed was one never before traversed by our feet; it 
was broad and shaded on both sides, making an arch of 
green through which the radiance of the holy land fell like 
the rays from many lamps. Bud and bloom wove pictures 
of beauty of which earth-born children never dream, even in 
their most sacred views of Paradise. Fountains cast their 
spray in the misty beauty of a bridal veil, all animate and 
inanimate objects were in perfect harmony, and from this 
union there was born a rhythmical melody that brought 
to our lips the songs of gladness that dwelt in our hearts. 

It would be useless to undertake a description of the 
beauties that crowded our path, as words are weak and 
almost powerless when applied to the glories that have 
never been told. The border land was left behind us, and 
over paths wherein light seemed to be born and radiate 
until the glories of the seven-hued arch seemed present and 
ever changing, we passed, nor tarried until we stood be- 
neath the shining, radiant arch of another temple, that took 
its radiance from the higher circle or sun center. The 
company that had with us thus far journeyed were ex- 
pected, and here again the holy mother spirit Saidie met 
and blessed us. We had not anticipated her presence, 
knowing she belonged to the higher circle, but the sweet 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 563 

humility that characterizes her now was her crowning glory 
then, and then as now she sought no position wherein she 
could not be of immediate assistance. This forgetfulness 
of self has won for her many gems that will never grow 
less radiant. Going not farther, we tarried in this temple 
many days, as you count earth time, and during the time 
we remained Saidie also tarried, talking much with those 
who had come for the consecrating fires; and as the hour of 
our departure came, she laid her hands on our bowed heads 
and said, ''Children, I have much to say to you, but the 
time is not now; but when you have tarried in your own 
home for a season, I will come to you and speak of plans 
and fulfillments, which now it is not wisdom to explain." 
Then, with words of farewell, we departed, feeling in our 
inner beings a newborn strength and power with a posi- 
tiveness that before we had not developed, and which was 
needed before we could become children of the radiant 
land, and thereby unfold the powers that would bear us 
as on wings of light to the sun center, which was some- 
time to be our home, and which is to be the home of all 
the children of this planet. The homeward path was none 
the less pleasant because of the radiance of the temple 
we had visited; instead there was a peace and restfulness 
that nowhere else greeted us, because it was best adapted 
to our developments and necessities. 

It takes a long time to reach home, Eon. and many 
paths there are wherein the feet of the home-bound chil- 
dren must wander and rest not. All this is well, for there 
are many, very maii}^ fields to be labored in, and many 
harvests to be gathered, and for all this there is to be a 
price paid, and each heart must, through an inner con- 
sciousness of exact justice, name this price and can ac- 
cept no more. Therefore, it is well to make complete the 
tasks assigned, as fields wherein much time has been spent 
may call aloud to the hands that have gleaned therein, 
and in fulfillment of their demands there may be great 
weariness. Again we sought the dear old home, to wait 
and wonder, until Saidie who was and is one of the wisdom 
mothers of this planet, should come to us with her plans and 



564 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

explanations. There is one point here that needs the illu- 
mination of specification, or there may be a confusion, if 
not of ideas, of conclusions, born therefrom. I speak often 
of the wisdom fathers and mothers. Of these there are two 
classes, and the distinction between them is marked; so 
much so that it demands an explanation. There are the 
wisdom fathers and mothers of this planet, who for ages 
untold and uncounted, before the foot of man ever rested on 
these rugged shores, watched the swinging world with a 
love unchanging, such as you and I, Eon, were cultivating 
in our silent watch in which were blended both hopes and 
prayers. Of this class was Saiclie. There are the wisdom 
fathers and mothers of the spheres, who are dwellers at cer- 
tain times in the Temples of Wisdom, and from thence radi- 
ate the light they gain to the spheres below them. Of this 
class, Eon, were you and I, and such would remain until we 
had proven our power in the field that had called us from 
our home land; I mean the child world we had watched, 
and were yet again to watch, as we were then, in the words 
of earth-land, only home on furlough. We had labored long 
and earnestly to reach the point to which we had attained, 
and we felt that our future path could not be very long, 
when compared with the many wanderings to and fro 
known in the past, before we could claim the home that we 
knew with all the Father's children awaited us at the sun 
center. Still towards this one sphere of illumination we 
turned not anxious eyes, for we were building a sure foun- 
dation that would hold no thin planks that could yield to 
pressure. No, we were not sun angels as yet, only Eon and 
Eona of the sixth sphere, over whom the sacred light of the 
temple of the seventh sphere had fallen in a baptism, where- 
from we felt a strength and power before unknown to us. 
We returned not to the temple of our home sphere, as there 
was a sacredness in the remembrance of what we had wit- 
nessed, and which I record not here because it belongs not 
to earth-land, only as it finds its way to hearts made deeply 
receptive by the presence of the dwellers from the holy land 
of souls. Much we wondered at the words of the mother 
Saidie, yet for the time there came into our hearts no 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 565 

shadow of her meanings; for, unlike the children of earth- 
land, we anticipated not the future, there being too much 
of heaven around us and in our hearts to allow us to antici- 
pate more, and surely we would look for no shadow in so 
fair a land as the one that claimed us as children. There- 
fore, we waited the coming of the pure spirit whose love for 
the children of earth has never abated, and in waiting drank 
deeply from the harmonies that encircled us, as though 
there would be need thereof; as though somewhere there 
•were other battles to fight, other victories to gain, the win- 
ning of which would call for a deep centering in the har- 
monies that were heaven-born. Indeed, as the time flew 
by we felt, rather than saw, a strange shadow. The love 
breezes of the home crescent brought to us whispers of a 
land far from the heaven that encircled us, until at last we 
were conscious that somewhere there was a call to which a 
response must be given. 



CHAPTER LX. 

Ever prophetic are the shadows that are cast from the 
yet to be unto the valleys of the future, and to the valleys 
wherein the shadows lie must the feet wander in quest of 
them, and return not until fulfillment is written on every 
page. This we had many times proven, yet knew not that 
again our feet must wander in search of the shadows that 
had fallen, until there came to our home crescent the wis- 
dom mother, Saidie; though not until we were half conscious 
of the unseen and unknown, did she put back the vines that 
hid from the arched pathway our sweet home heaven. 
There was peace in her presence, and long before she spoke 
of her message to us our hearts had divined it in part; yet 
we felt that we could not speak the truth that came more 
and more to our inner consciousness; it seemed too much, 
but the heart in time grows used to the burthens it bears, 
and smiles brighten the night of the soul. For days Saidie 



566 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

remained with us, yet speaking not regarding the plans of 
which she had previously spoken, until at last the very air 
of our heaven became so laden with the unspoken desires 
of her heart concerning us that we could no longer endure 
the weight thereof, and we bade her speak, saying we were 
ready if need be to walk in the shadows. Then it was that 
she opened unto us her whole heart and we listened in pa- 
tience, growing strong in will power as she continued to re- 
veal unto us her plans and purposes, which she applied not 
to us. " My children," she said, "the planet I have long- 
watched, and which gave unto you the first baptismal robes, 
is approaching a period and condition where there is need 
of strong hearts and true ones, of strong hands and ready 
ones. There must be born into the atmosphere greater and 
grander truths, that will lead the children from the mid- 
night of error to the morning of certainty, and all this can 
' be done only in one way, and that by incarnating advanced 
minds, from whose brains will be born into the earth atmos- 
phere both magnetic power and thought children, that will 
be like radiations of light. These thought children will in 
time pervade all homes, and claim resting places in all 
hearts, but there will come a time when the spirits of the 
better land will stand face to face with the children of earth 
and prove themselves dwellers of the higher heavens. It is 
for this, my children, the heart of Saidie pleads." Then she 
departed from our home, that at each moment grew dearer, 
saying she would come yet again; but then she must seek 
other hearts in quest of willing workers, as many were 
needed, and only the willing would be accepted. There was 
in this nothing compulsory, only as the heart might make 
plain the path of duty, for compulsion born of physical 
force is not known in the better land in relation to the 
dwellers thereof. We were not even solicited to take upon 
our free selves the burthens we saw, though they were 
pointed out to us. This was the shadow that was cast in 
the valleys of the future, and for a time we asked not each 
other or our own hearts the question, "Shall we go in quest 
of it?" but for a time shut from our inner consciousness all 
thought concerning what had been told us, that we might, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 567 

as we said to ourselves, be better judges of ourself, judging 
impartially as we would of another in like condition. 

Not long was there quiet in the sixth sphere. There was 
agitation of thought, and for a time the Temple of Wisdom 
seemed turned into a consultatory hall, though the harmony 
thereof was not sacrificed by cross opinions, as is too often 
the case among the children of earth-land. Truly Saidie's 
voice had been heard throughout the length and breadth of 
the sixth sphere, and the great purpose for which she was 
laboring lay at the door of many hearts, for they longed to 
see the earth-land redeemed from the bondage of ignorance. 
As yet we spoke not to each other concerning the plans of 
Saidie, being not sufficiently settled and centered in our 
own hearts, though there the shadows lay and we were even 
obliged to sense the necessities of the earth children. Our 
hearts turned toward the world we were to watch, and also 
clung to the home that then made our heaven, and to leave 
either seemed too much, especially when we had been back 
and forth so many times, and had borne so many burthens. 
We felt that we had earned our redemption from earthly 
bondages, and felt that to again take on such bondage was 
not to us a progression. This, Eon, was the fiery furnace, 
and as we reasoned thus the very air of our heaven breathed 
words of condemnation. We had by our reasoning proven 
ourselves unworthy and yet bound by earth, for we pre- 
ferred our own content, our own happiness, to the redemp- 
tion of others through our individual efforts; and when this 
fact came home to our inner consciousness we bowed our 
heads for very shame, and knew that never until this shadow 
of selfishness was washed from the record of our united 
lives, could we go higher than we then were, for they who 
bathe in the glory of the sun center have carried the light 
thereof through unselfish efforts to bring to others peace 
born of knowledge. Eon, this consciousness of self came 
home to us in all the weight of unuttered woe, and I write 
it now that my words may be as a guide-post to others. I 
tell you, Eon, just so long as one prefers one's own self 
and happiness to the happiness of others who suffer, just 
so long will he stand outside the arch that guards the 



5G8 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

glory of the sun center. This lesson we learned long after 
we dreamed we were free from the actual contact with gross 
materiality, and this selfishness, which until the trial came 
we knew not we possessed, is just what caused the diver- 
gence in our path that was nearing the higher glories. Do 
you think, Eon, this is a strange confession for one who 
has dwelt thus long in the higher realms to make? Yet I 
make it that I may prove to you and myself that the giant 
Selfishness that stood in our united pathways has been slain 
and entombed in the earth-land valleys, and I pray your 
heart of mine to pile still higher above his grave by your 
own deeds the valley sods, that he may never again in the 
realms of the Infinite turn us aside from the Fathers 
house. 

When to our inner consciousness came the knowledge of 
self of which I speak, we felt that we could hide our faces 
from the very blooms that before had gladdened us; there 
seemed in their very sweetness a something of which we 
were unworthy. The Lake of the Morning seemed chant- 
ing dirges of woe, and heaven seemed for the time afar off. 
In this condition of sadness and sorrow we bethought our- 
selves of the earth-land, and with one accord we turned 
thither our footsteps, that we might witness for ourselves 
the condition of the inhabitants, thereby forgetting for a 
time our own suffering. We spoke to no one regarding 
our movements, knowing we must return for further prep- 
arations for whatever path we chose; besides, we knew 
heaven would not miss us, for we added not at that moment 
to its harmony. Strange, indeed, seemed the journey, for 
it had been a long time since our feet had pressed the paths 
of the lower spheres. No one there seemed to recognize 
us, and we spoke to no one, for the shadow of our own 
selfishness made a twilight in our hearts and we felt not 
to commune even with each other. In the third sphere, 
the Sabbath-like restfulness of the air woke memories of 
the pleasant home we there occupied, and longing for a 
glimpse of it we turned our steps thither, and seeing it not 
occupied we passed through the open door and rested 
again in the same rooms wherein ages before we found 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 569 

our heaven, nor asked for more. While here, there was a 
return of the restfulness of heart and we grew more peace- 
ful. In this little cottage we tarried several days as you 
count time, and felt each day the charm thereof bringing 
back to us the broken Sabbath of the heart. 

We sought in this long-ago home no companionship, for 
our hearts were sore, and we would bind up the wounds 
that ached in this peaceful clime. Again we passed from 
this little cottage and sought the earth-land, where long be- 
fore we had labored. Changed indeed had it become in the 
ages that had flown. How long we wandered over the 
earth-field, I know not, only I know we took in all the 
necessities, the possibilities, and probabilities; saw where 
there were laborers needed, and what class of minds would 
form a power that could strike the iron of thought on the 
anvil of time, and change thereby the tide that was turn- 
ing towards the shores of bigotry. Ah ! there was, as 
Saidie had said, work for heart and hand; brave and tender 
must be the hearts to respond, and strong and steady the 
hands that must bear over many battle-fields the unspotted 
banner. Thus together we wandered over the entire land; 
home after home was visited, when we again turned our 
steps towards the land from whence we had come. We saw 
the condition of the lower spheres, that lessened not the 
pity that had found in our inner beings a dwelling-place. 

The little cottage we found still unoccupied on our return 
and we again crossed its threshold, for we felt that we had 
need of its restfulness. Some kind hands had in our 
absence woven fresh festoons from sprays of sweet-breathed 
blooms, and with them looped back the curtains as though 
in anticipation of an occupant. Here it was, Eon, that we 
at last counseled with one another, and here in the cot that 
was growing wonderfully dear to us after the long ages of 
absence, we felt the returning spirit of humility, of patience, 
and a willingness to labor as long as a child of the Father 
had need of our assistance. Here at last was found the 
altar of true consecration, which long before we deemed we 
had found and had placed thereon all the sacrifice needed, 
but in this we were mistaken. In the records I have given, 



570 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

I have written just as we at that time felt, and in com- 
parison with what I now give, you can discern the differ- 
ence between the imaginary and the real. In the days of 
our tarrying at the little home mentioned we became self- 
centered and calm, and felt in our heart of hearts that the 
breath and blooms of the home crescent would no longer 
speak to our inner selves in condemnatory tones, for we 
were at last both ready and willing 4o exchange its glories 
for the battle ground that was in waiting. Looking over 
the past from where we then stood, it was not to be won- 
dered at that we shrank from another earthly baptism, but 
this preference of the comfort and peace of heaven told us 
in words unmistakable that we had something yet to earn, 
before we were prepared for the glories that still await us. 
We had been so greatly favored in our periods of tarrying 
in the spheres, by being companions of such exalted spirits 
as Wisdom and Pearl, that we never dreamed but that 
through the knowledge gained, and the love labor done, we 
were forever redeemed from the earth-land missions; but 
we found at last that redemption was bought only at the 
full price, there being no discounting the first figures. I 
knew you had not received your crown, when you came 
home from your last incarnation, yet we both deemed it 
possible and probable that you would earn it as is sometimes 
the case in the land of souls; in fact we thought not but it 
was already due, though the time for such honor had not 
come. 

We tarried not long, then, in the cottage that witnessed 
our vows of fidelity to the earth-land that needed a host of 
willing workers, for we were ready to hold converse with 
the mother Saidie, ready to place our hands in hers and say, 
" We will go," though we knew not as yet which one would 
be chosen. On our way we passed the temple wherein our 
names had been recorded as soul mates, and where we 
listened to words that were filled with prophetic shadows 
that were already fulfilled. We were curious to again 
enter and stand before the same altar, as one might be 
to visit old landmarks of earth-land, and, following the 
inspiration of the moment, we did so. It proved to be at 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 571 

an hour when the temple was vacant, and there was noth- 
ing to hinder our walking through the entire length. As 
we neared the altar beneath the grand arch, which signified 
to us then far more than it did or could have done when we 
first stood beneath it, we saw the many volumed books of 
records wherein our names, ages before, had been placed. 
It was open, and we turned the leaves until we found the 
names Eon and Eona. To these were attached these words, 
"Going earthward from the sixth sphere." We left the 
book open at our names and placed therein a tiny bouquet 
of small white blossoms with pink hearts, that we had 
gathered as we left the cottage. Then we passed out, meet- 
ing no one, consequently we had no explanations to make. 
Over the pathway that we so well remembered we journeyed 
homeward, meeting many, but no familiar faces greeted us, 
though many were the curious glances that were turned 
towards us, as our raiment betokened dwellers of another 
sphere. As we neared the home shores, there was a feel- 
ing of sadness in our hearts, not that we were to leave the 
beautiful land, but we felt we had proven ourselves half 
unworthy of its peace by the selfish desire to linger in its 
borders; yet we would redeem the past weakness in the 
battles that awaited to be fought. We felt that we could 
not enter the home crescent until we had first presented 
ourselves at the Temple of Wisdom. Therefore we hastened 
thither, and upon entering the sacred hall we were sur- 
prised to see the crowds of eager-faced spirits that had 
there gathered. Surely, we thought, we had come in time. 
Within the enclosure made by the consecrating altar were 
spirit fathers and mothers from the seventh sphere, among 
whom was our much loved Saidie, who moved in their 
presence as a central star. All forgetful of self, she radi- 
ated an aura of indescribable glory that spoke volumes of 
unworded praise for one so exalted, yet so filled with sweet 
humility that would not allow her to place herself a single 
remove above the lowliest of the Father's children. On the 
altar spoken of, we noticed were placed goblets like unto 
pure crystal. These were filled with the consecrating wine, 
and around these goblets were placed little mounds of pure 



572 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

white flowers in the form of bouquets. There was a sacred- 
ness in the air and a holy awe that touched all hearts. The 
wisdom spirits addressed the waiting throng in words of 
love, but when Saidie's voice was heard we felt that to 
listen was but pleasure. She began with the care that had 
been bestowed on all who had come up from the earth paths, 
and showed how at other periods when they, too, suffered 
in earthly bondage wise spirits went forth from the glories 
of heaven and rescued them, and ended not until she por- 
trayed the great needs that then existed of earnest workers, 
whose heart of hearts would be wedded to the work. She 
bade them seek not earthly glory, for it would but dim the 
glories that would await them on their return; unselfishly 
must they labor for the uplifting of truth, while she would 
willingly, aye gladly, forego the glories of the sun center, 
to be often in their midst, a worker on the same battle 
ground that must resound to the tread of many feet. And 
she furthermore added that could she do so she would 
willingly again be clothed in the garments of earth; but 
that was not for her, as she had finished the grand cycle, 
and her name had been recorded in the next, though she 
should ever work for the land she loved until it was re- 
deemed and its redemption recorded. Such were the words 
of Saidie, who has ever proven herself true to her pledge. 

Before concluding her remarks, she bade all who were 
willing to go earthward stand before the altar and await 
the decision. There was no rushing and no withholding, 
and soon the altar was completely hidden by the brave 
of heart, who feared not the earth-land pilgrimage in the 
valley shadows. Eon, do you think we were the last to ap- 
pear at the altar? No, if we had shrunk when first the 
shadow fell, we shrank not then, and no more determined 
hearts beat in the white-robed throng than ours. Thus far 
the record is good. Again Saidie addressed us, saying that 
only those who could be the recipients of the true light 
would be of use in the earth-land, and in unison with them 
would the soul mate labor that their power might be in- 
creased. She bade us look upon our mission to the world as 
one most sacred, from which the holiest results would be 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 573 

recorded. The path, she said, might be rough, yet it would 
be brightened by the tireless watchers who would in time 
find their power in earth-land grown so strong they would 
be able to stand face to face with those they most loved. It 
was Saidie's hand that held to the lips whereon were only 
smiles of patience and hope, the consecrating wine. The 
tender love light of her eyes said to each heart, " I would 
gladly bear this all could I do so," and each was conscious 
of a pure baptism of love that would be as the soul's crystal 
or reflect only pure tints in the earth-land. As Saidie ap- 
proached us she held to your lips the wine, at the same 
time resting on my head her hand as though in blessing, 
and I felt therefrom the love-promises of her heart to be 
with us where the contest was the deepest, to wave over us 
the triumphant banner for which we were to labor. 

It was decided that those who had given their names as 
soldiers in the coming battles should not all go at one 
time; some would go in advance, and others would come as 
needed, and as places could be found and prepared for their 
incarnation. Thus the lines would remain unbroken and 
the work go on until the redemption that was needed and 
sought was recorded. As yet we were told no places were 
prepared, therefore we could all seek our homes and abide 
in the harmony thereof until we were summoned to appear at 
the bugle call. In this there was to us an untold consolation, 
for we felt we must be in harmony with the home we were to 
leave or we would not retain sacred remembrance thereof 
nor look for a welcome to its peaceful shades. The assembly 
dispersed and with one accord all sought their homes, where 
Saidie, the tender mother, the true of heart, said she would 
yet again visit them. Patient and faithful was this pure 
spirit, whose love for the children of earth many times out- 
weighed the love of the beautiful home that was hers. She 
cared not for the glory thereof while in shadows were stray- 
ing the benighted children. We sought again the crescent 
where the Lake of the Morning was singing a lullaby, as 
though we were already gone and it was singing itself to 
sleep to awaken not until our return. There was a sadness 
in the glimmering light and good-byes seemed echoing 



574 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

among the blooms; yet it was home and for a time we 
would be happy therein and prepare our hearts for the 
change that was to come, whenever the summons sounded. 
We unmoored the " Silver Shell " and floated over the tinted 
waters, bathing our hands in the glimmering waves, won- 
dering what the years would hold before together we would 
again feel the tender breezes touch the cheek and brow. 
Ah! Eon, there was in all this a sweet sadness that I love 
even now to recall; like a baptism it was deepening the 
higher attributes of our souls. We seemed ever whispering 
to leaf, to bud, and bloom, tender blessings and farewells, 
and ever receiving the same. 

This season of waiting was lengthened beyond our expecta- 
tions, as the spirit fathers and mothers, who might be said 
to be semi-incarnated by their bondage to earth through 
our necessities, were to seek and prepare homes for our 
acceptance, which might not be all they would most desire, 
yet being the best that they at that time could find, we 
would lift no dissenting voice. While yet we waited Saidie 
again came to our home, as she had said she would do, and her 
presence was to our hearts as a sweet psalm; it harmonized 
us with the labor that awaited our presence, it comforted us 
in our half sadness, and changed the twilight of our hearts 
to a morning of hopefulness. Then it was she revealed to 
us the deeper plans of the higher counsels and we saw 
more fully the need of determined workers. She told us of 
the hopes they entertained of wedding the two worlds 
through the lines of light the messengers were to bear to 
the land of their incarnation, and revealed to us also, how 
within the time of their tarrying the higher spirits would 
make the grand effort of establishing on earth our order, 
that should represent the order or highest circle of the sun 
heavens, which in other words is termed the sun center. 
This order, she assured us, was to be watched over by the 
higher spirits, and through its unfoldments she also made 
known to us that the soul mates should meet face to face 
their own while yet they were working for the redemption 
of the earth children. All this was new to us, and we won- 
dered not at the earnestness that had characterized all of 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 575 

her efforts, and rejoiced at last that we were considered 
worthy to bear a part in the wondrous work. She informed 
us that many, even from the seventh sphere, had given 
their names as willing workers, and would leave their 
homes of fadeless beauty and take on the earth robes, that 
they might thereby light the valleys of earth-land with the 
inner radiance they would bear. These were not from 
the sun center, — for such never touch the earth shores 
through incarnation, though they cease not to work in love 
wherein is no selfishness for the children of the planet. As 
we thought of the many to go we could but wonder how 
the heavens would seem to those who remained. Surely, 
there would be many empty homes in the fair lands of the 
blessed, but they would keep in all their perfection for the 
returning pilgrims, as nothing there is subject to decay. 
The mates who were to labor in unison with those on the 
earth shores were to seek homes in the third sphere, to be 
ever near the battle-fields where truth must in time be 
triumphant. We thought of the dear little cot which we 
had but recently made our own, and in my heart I said, " If 
no other occupant claims it, it shall be mine till the pil- 
grimage is ended, and I will baptize it with the love of un- 
selfish efforts for others." Saidie spoke not of our first reluc- 
tance to bear the earth burthens, touched no sore places in 
our hearts, for her own heart told her what our struggle 
had been, and she knew the result, which was sufficient. 
It is needless to probe hearts that have ached because they 
may have seemed to others to be weak, it is enough that 
they have suffered, and overcome, and no other hearts have 
the records to bear. 



CHAPTER LXI. 

The lake tempted me not to its borders ; I could hear 
the low wash of its waves, and that was full enough for the 
heart that was bearing its burthens. The heaven of the 
crescent had fled, for the heart that had helped to weave its 



576 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

strains of harmony was no longer there; therefore it held 
not to me the charm it had once worn; though I would 
watch it and see that its old-time beauty faded not, that it 
might be ready for the pilgrim when the earth path was 
lost in the sunset valley. The door opening on to the bal- 
cony has never swung to and fro since you passed out, for 
it closed not after you, therefore it is pleasanter and less 
saddening for me when I visit the cot to find it open, as 
though somewhere in its rooms you might be resting. 
There is a certain amount of cheer in an open door with 
the sunlight creeping across the threshold; the hearth of 
welcome seems not to have gone away with the occupant) 
At my first visit to the dear home a group of the heaven- 
born and heaven-unfolded children came to me, as though 
sent by some dear friend who knew the heart sorrow I was 
bearing. In their presence there was rest, and many times 
since have they brightened the crescent with their presence, 
which is like bringing sunlight into a day of darkness. 
There is peace and hope wherever they flit; many a weary 
heart just home from the land of earth-born shadows has 
felt the sweet rest of their presence, and been comforted 
in its sorrowing for the dear ones left behind. At the time 
appointed the soul mates who had parted with their com- 
panions met, as previously agreed upon, at the Temple of 
Wisdom. Together we talked over our plans and decided 
the manner in which we would pass the time, while yet we 
were unsummoned to the earth field — which was a matter 
of no small moment ; we concluded it best to dwell in the 
same sphere, and wherever we went to go together, that 
no one might be left to feel the sadness of utter loneliness. 
In this uniting of sorrows and sympathies there was both 
strength and comfort. As brothers and sisters we sought 
to gladden each other, and in so doing there came to us the 
peace of hope that held in it an assurance. 

Our first plan was to arrange our homes in the third 
sphere. A hopeful company were we as we wended our 
way from the sixth sphere to the waiting or third. I found 
the old-time home we had occupied together still vacant, 
with no signs of a coming occupant. This I had long before 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 577 

chosen, and I again called it home, and arranged the rooms 
so as to resemble as nearly as possible the condition in 
which we first found and occupied it. In this there was 
real pleasure, and could you have wakened from your 
dreamless sleep you would have smiled at the likeness it 
bore to our old-time home. The entire company erected 
near this cottage homes in which to wait; indeed so close 
together were these homes that we could converse from the 
balconies as readily as though in the very homes wherein 
dwelt the waiting mates. It is in a beautiful valley that we 
dwelt called the Valley of Echoes, because it is so situated 
as to catch, at certain times, echoes from the land wherein 
our loved ones were to tarry. I sought to understand the 
cause of this, and saw no way to solve the strange problem, 
except in this manner, which may or may not seem con- 
clusive to you: The radiation from the earth towards the 
spheres takes the form of waves or undulations. This 
occurs at stated times, and the hills that border the beauti- 
ful valley are in direct line with the outflowing wave. 
Therefore, as the wave sweeps the high hills there is thrown 
valley ward many tidings of earth-land. I know not as this 
theory is correct, but I do know that the valley breezes are 
many times filled with whispers born in earth-land, and in 
response to these whispers spirits seek the land from whence 
they come to help bear the burthens of those who call. 
When once all our homes were arranged to suit the dif- 
ferent dwellers, we erected a small temple. This was only 
for the use of the mates, and when completed was en 
rapport with the temple in the sixth sphere. Does any one 
ask how that could be? Then I will ask them how it is pos- 
sible for earth-land cities to be en rapport with each other 
as is the case at the present, and which is but the putting 
into material expression of actual existing conditions of 
spirit-land. ' I speak not extravagantly when I say the 
improvements that the present age records and enjoys, and 
which at one time would have been considered but the 
imaginations of crazed brains, are born in and handed 
down from the land that lies over the tide; nor has this 
earth-land received all the wonders that are in waiting for 

37 



578 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

it. Wise spirits whose special province it is, are often in 
council concerning the actual material needs of the chil- 
dren, who sense not from whence come the wonderful ideas 
they receive. Among them are chemists, masters of mech- 
anism and mathematics, and all the leading points the 
fulfillment of which on the earth plane will in time round 
out the land in which you dwell to completeness. The 
church as a power feels the shadow of the coming time and 
is making efforts to unhusk itself, which when done will, I 
fear, become so little in the form of the real germ that the 
heavier breezes will dislodge it, when ' of necessity it will 
become ingrafted into the sturdier tree and therefrom 
receive nourishment. Thus from being a tree it will become 
a scion, and may in that way in time yield fruit meet for 
the children of the kingdom. 

As I said, the temple erected for our special use was en 
rapport with the higher temple, and by being thus united 
it became radiant; though not to the extent seen in the tem- 
ple from which it received its baptism of glory, yet so much 
so that we felt comforted as though in constant communi- 
cation with our own home friends. This illumination or 
radiance at first excited great curiosity among the dwellers 
of that sphere, and as in earth life there were many con- 
jectures concerning it; for the like had never before been 
witnessed there, while we were looked upon as being a 
people set apart by an internal principle they failed to per- 
ceive. We made no note of where our home was, and 
whither as one body we at stated times went. We donned 
the robes of the third sphere lest we might be so unlike all 
others there as to be much observed, besides such robes were 
to be in keeping after a time with the mission that awaited 
us. As the time passed one after another of the dwellers 
of the land, seeing no evil from the radiant temple, came 
within its walls and there listened to truths that had never 
before come home to their inner selves. I do not mean that 
all in time came, but very many, and through the light 
there received they wefe in time prepared for the fourth 
sphere, whither as they were ready we conducted them, 
where they were given homes, as many ages before we had 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 579 

been cared for. Thus you see, Eon, we wasted not the 
time of our waiting, and we rejoice that the record tells of 
many who through the avenue thus formed now tread the 
hills and vales of a higher land. 

In consideration with the efforts for good already men- 
tioned, we also sought the mission fields of the second 
sphere, for we were no better than were our mates, who 
must come in actual contact with materiality. We were 
looked upon as a class of reformatory spirits, though we 
mentioned not the sphere from which we came. In this 
second sphere we wove on to our wrappings of light grays 
that we might not seem radiant to the dwellers gf the land. 
We sought their good, and not their praise, which is of but 
little import to true hearts. In this sphere we found a class 
of active people who thought in a positive manner, and 
reasoned well on the principles that were then agitating 
the minds of the earth-land children. We attracted to us 
a goodly number of these thinkers, who after a time con- 
sented to go with us for a visit to the third sphere. In this 
we felt sure of good results. Great was the pleasure man- 
ifest by the members of the willing company, as we trav- 
ersed the border lands leading to the third sphere. It 
seemed even more beautiful to them than they had ex- 
pected the far-away heavens to be. This journey to the 
third sphere was to those who went very much like the 
earth-land journeys, where one plans for an extended trip 
to a country never before visited. There was manifest the 
same wonderment, conjecture, and interest; many needless 
arrangements were made, through the consciousness that 
they were going, as it seemed to them, far from the land of 
their homes. Do you ask why more do not go from the 
second sphere for abiding homes? Then I will ask why 
more do not go from the earth-land homes they occupy in 
search of pleasanter homes and more fruitful country? 
Even those who have it in their power to go where they 
choose still tarry near the old home tree. This is natural 
for nearly all, and it comes from a love of long occupied 
homes, which in the second sphere are so akin to the homes 
on the sunny side of earthly existence that it is quite as 



580 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

difficult for the inhabitants to leave them. People there 
draw around them their highest ideas of comfort and lux- 
ury, as they do here, and feeling perfectly satisfied with 
the healthfulness of the climate, the absence of winters, 
and no sickness, they see no reason for moving and there 
they remain until a necessity occurs, or some incentive is 
born in their inner selves, that prompts a sudden removal. 
This is often the reflection of something existing in earth- 
land. Some loved friend, perhaps, is approaching the val- 
ley where the twilight gathers, and instead of resting in the 
second sphere, will, because of the proper unfoldment, find 
a home in the third sphere. Then again they may, as is 
often the case, weary with the existence that savors so 
much of the earth, and feeling the inner promptings go in 
quest of a clime more genial to them. There is still an- 
other reason which I have never mentioned. The second 
sphere has not power to sustain an endless existence of 
forms, by which I mean there comes a time when if no 
change is made the body inhabited will refuse to obey the 
command of the indwelling spirit, and if there is no remove 
there is what in earth-land is termed death, when the 
spirit is drawn to another form in the earth-land, and in- 
carnation is the result. Spirits are there conscious of an 
exhaustion of bodily forces, and not understanding the law 
that is acting on them are at the mercy of what might be 
termed the fates (did we not see both cause and effect, and 
still further, a grand result from the two principles), — spirits 
who make no effort to remove the cause, unless they have 
grown to the acceptance of certain truths that are not much 
taught in the second sphere, and as a result are drawn to 
the sphere for which they have the most adaptation. If 
spirituality is in the ascendency they pass to the third 
sphere, where their wasted powers are recuperated, and 
they remain until there is another demand; but if strongly 
material they are drawn to earth-land, and many times un- 
consciously to themselves are incarnated. In this class 
there is not the strongest love and the friends left behind 
think they have gone to some other country and worry 
not themselves to search for them. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 581 



CHAPTER LXIL 

Thus peacefully did we wait, holding sweet communion 
with each other, nor dreading as we had done the trial, in 
which forgetfulness on the part of one to go held a shadow 
of death. This one point seems to be the prime cause of the 
word death, as in its strictest sense it signifies forgetfulness, 
and this alone we dreaded. We knew that for a time, and 
perhaps a long time, as you of earth life look upon the 
years that pass, you would be unconscious of me, and in 
this unconsciousness would be my greatest trial; while you, 
after the transition, would awake to the material all forget- 
ful of the one who waited the hour when she could reveal 
herself to you. In this, Eon, my burthen was all I felt that 
I could well bear. This was my sacrifice, and I kept whis- 
pering to my heart, " In this I will not fail, nor acid to the 
weary load my soul mate must take up in the strength of 
his own will." Together we re-arranged the cottage, and 
over the doorway we inscribed in letters of light, ' ' Sacred 
to Eon and Eona." There was pleasure in all this, yet 
mixed with the pleasure was the shadow that had fallen, 
through which we strove to look with brave hearts. There 
is growing over one end of the balcony a vine-like shrub, 
that clambers to the very heights of the cottage, and this 
bears pure white blossoms with a heart like unto sunset, 
and like sunset it sheds a soft halo ever on the outer part of 
the bloom. These grow not in clusters but singly, and were 
set in a husk or cup of mossy leaves of tender green. There 
are no flowers in all our home crescent more beautiful than 
these, and they were your favorite, your special pride. 
While yet we were making the preparations for departure, 
that you might be ready when the summons came, you 
gathered a bouquet of these beautiful flowers, and placing 
them in a crystal vase, you left them in your favorite win- 
dow, from which you looped back the curtains. Then call- 
ing me, you bade me ever keep in the same place, and in 
the same vase, a bouquet of the same blooms in remembrance 
of the hand that placed them there, saying at the same 



582 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

time, with a half smile, in which the sadness of your heart 
wove itself, "And I will weave for you a crown of the same 
when I come home." I speak of these points now, which to 
some may seem foolish, because they will be helps to your 
memory when you come home. 

While we made arrangements for the home coming that 
was then afar off, we talked over our plans as people in 
earth life will do, when the future holds plans they are to 
fulfill. Everything at last was just as we most wished to 
leave it, and I promised you there should be no change 
made in all the cottage until your return. When this was 
done, we felt in our hearts a desire to visit the homes of the 
accepted ones, as we thought in this there would be to us a 
strength. This we did, and felt our hearts comforted. All 
seemed anxious for the bugle sound. They were brave 
hearts, and true, and though you recall not the past now, 
the very ones with whom you labor in the present are the 
identical spirits with whom you stood before the altar of 
consecration. They wear not their heavenly robes, light 
and shining; neither have they brought with them the calm- 
ness and external harmony of the better land. Warriors 
were they to be, and as such they must wear the armor of 
the land wherein the battles were to be fought. They were 
to meet and contend with principles born in flinty hearts 
and enshrined in flinty creeds, against which, at one period 
of this nation's record, to lift the hand of opposition would 
have been death, or what in the hearts of the worshipers of 
the creed that fettered was deemed death, and to them 
equivalent thereto. This same company, Eon, when they 
have all returned from the earth-land battles, will be given 
a grand reception at a temple that since your coming earth- 
ward has been erected on the summit of the border-land 
hills that make the dividing line between the sixth and 
seventh spheres, and occupying this position is adapted to 
the dwellers of both spheres, for you remember there were 
from both willing volunteers. This reception will be called 
the grand reunion of nineteenth century messengers, and 
will be under the supervision of the wisdom spirits of both 
spheres. This temple has many arches for the main en- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 583 

trances on both sides, facing thus the two lands. Around 
the entire structure extends a broad parade, canopied and 
festooned. Were this temple to be let down to earth-land 
in form or density to be visible to the material eye as it is 
to the eyes of the spirits, the believers in the God of the 
Jews would think it the temple of their Jehovah, and would 
fall on their faces in fear and trembling. Poor, benighted 
children! the angels pity, and in pitying send to them mes- 
sengers of love, that are wafting away, little by little, the 
valley mists that hide from them the true, the pure, and the 
beautiful. In the temple referred to is a Book of Records, 
bearing the names of the mates on earth and the mates in 
the unseen, and whenever a mate in the earth ranks is dis- 
charged, there is placed above the name the one word, 
" Returned." In the vast assembling room or hall, the por- 
traits of all the mates thus linked together by the law of 
love, that finds its origin in the heart of the Infinite, hang 
side by side, while over them festoons of flowers tell of the 
love of the wisdom spirits, in whose hearts the messengers 
are enshrined, as though sacred because of their labors. 
Since the erection of this temple, I have ever kept among 
the flowers that hang over our portraits blooms from the 
clambering shrub that grows over our home balcony. I am 
not the only one who thus remembers the loved ones in the 
valleys. As the children of earth plant blooms over the 
graves of those they deem dead, so we twine and intertwine 
sweet flowers of remembrance among the floral tokens from 
the wisdom spirits, for our living, not our dead. These are 
our sweet-breathed prayers for those we love. The temple 
has increased much in its interior beauty since it was 
erected. Many rare paintings from master hands will be 
seen, and they all bear reference to earth and its conflicts 
that are crowned with success. 

I digressed a little to give you and many others informa- 
tion concerning this wonderful edifice that has been erected 
for the purpose of which I speak. It might well be called 
the Memorial Hall of the border hills, and in fact now the 
New Jerusalem of the mates who wait in patience the com- 
ing of those they miss, as they record their many trials 



584 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

and with them their triumphs. During our tarrying, after 
all preparations were completed, we sailed much on the 
beautiful lake. There was a peaceful murmur to its waters 
that seemed comforting and restful whenever we felt the 
shadow deepen. Returning from communing with its 
waves, in which we could ever detect tones of hope and 
gladness, we found in the cottage a little note, and opening 
it we read therefrom a summons to appear at the temple. 
We knew what this meant and had long expected it, yet 
when it came we felt for a moment as though actual death 
had been measured out to us and we must accept it. Then 
there came a reaction in which hope shot some arrows of 
light. The thought came that you were not to go alone, 
nor was I the only one to remain. In this there was com- 
fort, strange as it may seem, — the comfort of receiving and 
bestowing the sympathy that the separation must call for. 
We spoke no word to each other, neither did we for a time 
move; but the waves of intense agony ceased to break over 
us in fury, and we felt that the sooner the ordeal was passed 
the better it would be, for then in your forgetfulness you 
would no more sense the sorrow of the separation, and I, 
knowing it to be the inevitable, would turn my steps toward 
the path that awaited me. The note you had held in your 
hand you placed on the little inlaid work-table and there it 
has since ever lain. There, too, you will find it when you 
return, half open as you left it. I can imagine the different 
look that will come to your face as you again read it, for 
the battles will have been fought, the victories won, and 
your crown in waiting. : There is a vast difference in one's 
inner feelings when the shadows looked upon are receding; 
the sense of shadowing and coldness gives place to the 
warmth of the sunlight of peace. So with one accord we 
clasped each other's hands, and once more walked through 
the rooms of the dear home, so soon to be left. I shut my 
heart from my very self, and commanded smiles to come 
to my lips; I even sang sweet melodies in which were no 
good-byes, no sadness, as we passed out of one room after 
another. I passed out last that you might not seem to be 
closing forever the doors between you and another life. 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 585 

There is something inexpressibly sad in leaving old homes, 
and it lightens the burthens wonderfully when some other 
hand opens and closes the doors; it seems to take the 
sense of an endless good-bye therefrom, and leaves in its 
stead a gleam of hope that holds an assurance of return. 
Stepping out on to the balcony, I led you to the blooming 
shrub, and, gathering therefrom a cluster of its fragrant, 
sunset blossoms, I fastened them beneath the girdle of your 
shining robe, at the same time placing some of the same in 
my hair, as though in a merry mood. In looking back from 
the present to that' hour, my smiles remind me of the sun- 
light, touching yet not warming the stately icebergs of the 
ice seas. With a careless manner I led you to the beautiful 
bower that occupies the center of the crescent. For a mo- 
ment we rested therein; then with hands that unclasped 
not we wandered toward the Lake of the Morning. This 
was the hardest part of all, as all else had seemed quiet, but 
the lake had a voice that spoke to each heart. The " Silver 
Shell " was moving to and fro with the tide, and I said in 
my own heart. " Xever again, little boat, will you bear me 
over the tinted waters, till the one I love comes back to me 
again." I could endure the sight no more, and led you 
away. 

In all this there had no words passed our lips, and there 
was no call for them. There was but the one path for us 
to tread, and we were seeking it in patience. It was 
Eona's hand that looped back the swaying vines that hid 
the arched pathway, and you passed out while yet she held 
them back. Side by side we passed beneath the green 
arches, and my heart shuddered as I thought of the many 
times I must tread the path alone, before you would again 
stand by my side. Ah! Eon, there is sadness even in heaven 
when hearts are thus made to ache, and such separations 
must occur just as long as there are children in the earth 
homes who are in need of the light of the better land. I 
do not say you and I must again be separated, but some 
hearts must, and sadness will be the result. 

Xearing the temple, where we were all to meet and from 
whence we were to go earthward, music, that thrilled our 



586 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

hearts with hope until we almost rejoiced, rose and fell on 
the air of heaven, and as it echoed again and again we half 
wondered at our sadness. Such is the power of music ever 
in the home of the blessed. We were inspired by its power 
and were ready to march whenever the command was 
given. Entering, we found many there in advance of us, 
and when all who were at that time summoned had pre- 
sented themselves, Saidie, who forsook not the flock she 
loved, again addressed us. She assured us we would all 
be watched over by the united groups of wisdom spirits 
who were to go earthward with us, and who would never 
leave us entirely alone. As we stood before the altar, she 
laid her hand in blessing on each head, and we felt that 
with such holy watchers we should be safe. As we yet 
waited the word to go we were surprised to see the en- 
tire band of volunteers entering the hall. They had come 
to offer us final greetings, knowing not when they would 
be called; neither did they feel sure that in the land they 
would in time seek they would know in the changed garbs 
those they then remembered as brothers and sisters. There 
were many good-byes spoken, many promises given on both 
sides. The signal for departure was at last given, and led 
by the wisdom spirits, among whom was Saidie, we passed 
beneath the radiant arch of the temple. The remaining 
volunteers accompanied us not, but remained watching our 
departure. We were encouraged and inspired by the same 
grand music that had before touched our hearts, and in its 
power we sensed not for a time that we were leaving our 
home heaven. We were led to the Temple of Wisdom in 
the third sphere, where were left the shining robes worn by 
those to be incarnated, that they might find them on their 
return; not that they would be needed, but they would be 
helps to memory, and would also be pleasant reminders of 
the love of the soul mates. And that is not all; there is a 
sad pleasure to the mates who wait in looking upon the 
robes once worn by those they loved, as do they of earth. 

At the Temple of Wisdom came the first reception. The 
mates who were to tarry were told that they must remain 
in that sphere, or wherever they most chose to remain, until 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 587 

after the complete baptism of their loved ones. The reason 
given was this: The tenderness of each heart would undo 
all the spirit fathers and mothers have already done and 
were still to do. Thus their love instead of being a help 
would be a soul hinderance until such time as they should 
be needed as watchers and guides, at which time we were 
assured we would be notified. For once the heavenly 
music met no response in our hearts, and, judging from the 
sad eyes that sought ours in appealing love, there was still 
another failure of its power. The inevitable again giant- 
like stood in our pathway and we bowed our heads in sub- 
mission. Soon we lost sight of the earth-bound pilgrims, 
and with the robes they had left we departed once more to 
the land from whence we came to lay our plans for future 
labor. Sad-eyed angels were we, yet our hearts were brave, 
and we felt strong to guide and guard our loved ones when 
once called to their sides. Reaching the sphere from which 
we journeyed, we each sought the home from which we had 
departed. I doubt not, Eon, but the blooms were as fair and 
fragrant as ever before, but they touched not my heart 
with the tenderness I had before felt. Alone I passed 
beneath the arches where twilight seemed to have been born, 
and putting aside the drooping vines I stood alone in the 
home crescent. The dreariness that for a moment swept 
over my heart can never be told in earth words. I entered 
the cottage and placed the dear robe on the chair you 
always occupied. Stooping I kissed the sweet flowers your 
hands gathered, but through other portions of the cottage 
I could not pass; indeed, I have never in the years you have 
been absent opened the door thereof, for I would keep them 
sacred to you until you again returned. 



CHAPTER LXIII. 

The workers who had returned from the third sphere, 
strong from the baptisms received in that land, saw, as they 
turned their eyes towards the future, where light through 



588 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

their unselfish efforts would dawn. Brave of heart and 
strong of purpose were they, and they knew that with the 
iron wills they could bear the banners of progressive 
thought through the length and breadth of the land that was 
waiting a new dawn. The children of the present know not 
what they owe to these same workers; the waves of power 
that touch the shores of the present are due to the harmo- 
nizing power of their united efforts. The first noticeable re- 
sult of their labors on the earth shores after they had mar- 
shaled their hosts for a long contest was seen among the 
class who, strong of mind, brave and tender of heart, ac- 
cepted no faith but that which called for a complete salva- 
tion of all the Father's children. This was the leaven 
of the earth -land. This was to be the preparatory field 
where they would sow the seeds of the kingdom and 
watch the unfoldment thereof. This class was scouted 
by those who reveled in an imaginary tide of fire that 
lost none of its heat from devouring even unoffending 
infancy. Their very eyes brightened, their cheeks reddened 
with enthusiasm, as they portrayed to the unthinking 
classes the skull-decorated halls of hell, where little ones 
whose lips had never formed the holy word of mother 
were, because of unbelieving parents, doomed to burn eter- 
nally. Ah, Eon, do you wonder at the demands made for 
revising their most worshipful of books, thereby closing the 
doors to an abyss so hideous, thereby quenching the sul- 
phureous fumes that they had deemed were as a sweet savor 
in the nostrils of the Almighty? Creeds that sustained such 
points have done more than all else to force the clear rea- 
soner to the farther extreme, from which he claims there is 
no God, no hereafter, and no echoes from the eternities to 
give proof thereof. Surely the rest of annihilation is better 
than any chances of escape from the hades of the long ago. 
In the homes of those whose humanity had distanced the 
preachings and teachings of those who were supposed to 
stand between God and the world, did the members of our 
order seek their abiding places, and had the dwellers of 
such homes been clairvoyant they would have been sur- 
prised beyond expression at what their eyes would have be- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 589 

held. Such homes established throughout the length and 
breadth of the land were the centers to which the workers 
brought their magnetic power, their soul forces, that was 
to be as a lever that in time would turn and overturn the 
very hills of the eternities that were based on the Rock In- 
fernal. 

In these same dwellings where love for all of the Father's 
children had taken root, were there at times great gather- 
ings of the invisible hosts, and these gatherings were in- 
variably followed by a new and stronger thought, which 
was another point made for the god of war who was to put 
to flight the almost countless hosts of ignorant worshipers 
of fires doomed to die, leaving nothing but the blackened 
and charred fagots as a landmark, to which the children of 
the yet far-away future will point as proof of the barbarism 
that once existed. The Ganges of earth has closed over 
many an innocent form, yet the religious rite compares 
grandly with the ideas taught as gospel truth by the cler- 
ically wise and sacred of the years that as yet lie not far 
from your doors. There is a wide difference between the 
Ganges of earth and the Ganges of hades, from which there 
was supposed to be no result; I must digress a little by way 
of conjecture, as there is an unaccountable strangeness in 
the efforts of the children of the land to change the tide of 
belief in the hearts of the so-called heathen. According to 
their belief, they are saved even while in their ignorant 
sins, as the church is pleased to term it. If this be so, why 
then do they trouble themselves to carry to them the light 
that in nine cases out of ten damns them?/ At least this 
statement is in exact accordance with the church teachings 
or showing, because it is impossible for them to receive 
what their hearts have not been prepared for by previous 
teachings that date back to childhood. It seems to me a 
wild movement, if the result of the efforts made are all to 
be weighed by the acceptance or non-acceptance of the so- 
called light. {There are on this side the great waters thou- 
sands of half-clothed and half -fed children who are in far 
greater need of immediate assistance than the heathen, 
whose very ignorance is believed to be their salvation, 



590 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

without any other installment; but this is not historical 
and I will go back again to my work. 

Plank after plank was laid in the platform of liberal 
thought, nail after nail was driven home and clinched with 
a will, battle after battle was fought with a victory re- 
corded; nothing could stand in the way of the warriors who 
went forth for a purpose. From many homes the banners 
of the invisible floated, giving a warlike appearance to the 
earth-land that could be seen and realized only by those on 
the unseen shores, for as yet clairvoyance was not developed 
to the children of the land; the hour for their unfoldment 
had not dawned, though all things were working in rhyth- 
mic harmony towards the one grand result, over the fulfill- 
ment of which the angels of the higher heavens waited 
to chant their hallelujahs. Ah, Eon, could you have but 
peered through the mists that hid the grand army from the 
earth children, you would have seen the Eona of your heart, 
the Eona of your soul, charging on the enemy's lines with 
the whole power of her earnest will; you would have seen 
how faithfully she labored, that when you were ready for 
your work the field wherein you were to labor would also 
be in readiness. There were no idlers in the ranks, no hang- 
ers-on with half pay and full rations, but all worked with a 
will that was to win every inch of the ground battled for; 
there was no compromise, no white flag crossed the lines, 
and "On to victory" was the cry that fell from every lip. 
Strange indeed the shores of earth appear in the light of the 
kingdom in contest with the dull-faced sustainers of an in- 
complete theology, incomplete save in its sentences of 
damnation. No wonder that they sought to work by 
strategy, rather than by the power of will, that is born from 
an inner consciousness of right. This the holy hosts of 
heaven were not blind to detect, and guards were placed 
around all homes that were then the centers of light, to 
which the army bore their trophies, and where they gath- 
ered to discuss points gained and guarded. The points I 
have recorded were but preparatory, but the title-page to 
the yet unrecorded volume, wherein cause and effect would 
be seen to stand side by side, wherein the true was to be 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 591 

weighed in the same scales as the false, and record thereof 
made in letters of living light. As I turn my gaze towards 
those years of preparatory efforts, wherein ail the facts that 
could be were brought and retained within the soul atmos- 
phere of the thinking children of that day, I rejoice that it 
was my privilege to stand side by side with those who bore 
the heaviest burthens up the steepest hills. Methinks the 
tell-tale echoes of the waiting crescent will have gathered 
much of their sweetness from the songs of triumph then 
chanted, and will breathe through the anthems of the 
future an undertone of gladness. 

As yet the army waited for their captains, who had not 
passed the needed ordeal, who had not as yet been enrolled, 
though they were watched and guarded for the hour that 
was sure to come as the twilight is to follow the noonday. 
The thought tide that had been turned earthward with its 
ripples, singing of freedom from all bondage, called for a 
corresponding tide of opposing thought and action; con- 
sequently the zealous sustainers in whose titles of LL.D. 
was read all the glory they possessed labored unceasingly 
to place additional bars across the door that was surely un- 
bolted, and that was just as surely opening. I speak thus 
not because I censure those who had an equal right to their 
beliefs and who acted in accordance therewith, but to show 
just how much more the army of invisibles had to en- 
counter and overcome. Bravely they looked through all 
opposition, over all obstacles, to a triumphant future, where 
from the platform, then in process of erection, would be 
evolved another, grander and broader, on which the white- 
robed hosts of heaven would stand and declare to the 
wide world the truths of the higher heavens. Let no one 
think the army of which I speak was composed entirely of 
men, as many noble, brave-hearted women were first and 
foremost in the power of their dauntless will. If the great 
deep of hearts that had ever responded to the soulless 
echoes of the earth-land were to receive the holy impress 
of angel thoughts, it was woman who was called to the 
work; if seeds of humanity were to be sown on the^ barren 
deserts of selfishness, it was woman who volunteered. She 



592 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

was her own color-bearer, and her own captain, and defeat 
was never recorded of her. The power of her measure- 
less will spanned gulfs that to man seemed impossible. 
The obstacles that man would look at over and around, 
taking exact measurement of the possibilities and proba- 
bilities, at a great loss of time, by her keen perceptions 
were disrobed of their mightiness, and by the power of her 
will were overcome and the farther shore reached, while 
man, stumbling and groping in the shadows, was still won- 
dering if there was a farther shore. In woman's power of 
will, in her unyielding determination, in her known and 
accepted ability to surmount the most forbidding difficulties, 
woman is queen of the realm; she takes in probabilities, 
possibilities, and certainties at a glance, leaving man to 
prove the same in his methodical manner that allows of no 
digression from the system of exact weight and measure- 
ment. I say not too much when I say that woman un- 
folded in all the high and holy attributes of her being is 
the positive power of the world. Eon, I am not gathering 
laurel wreaths by the wayside to deck the brow of woman 
because I am her sister. I speak only what I know to be 
true, and at the same time I acknowledge man to be the 
rightful master and proprietor of his own premises, and 
in doing thus take from none the honor that is rightfully 
theirs. The efficient workers of the seen and unseen are 
many of both classes, and they do the work that they alone 
can do. 

During the years to which I now more particularly refer, 
many chips were hewn from the block of soul revealments, 
by the solid reasoners of the day, whose numbers compared 
but poorly with those of the old-time, reasoners who dwelt 
in the very center of the ancient fossils that were never illu- 
minated by the light of truth. Many a controversy marked 
the records at that time in which they of the false 
sought to force an acceptance of their ideas by the power 
of their unphilosophical reasoning that made of Deity a 
hobgoblin, and the eternities a land not to be sought. 
Around such combatants gathered the unseen as a vigilance 
committee, each leader of the mist-hid ranks seeking to in- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 593 

spire with his own ideas the brain to which they were 
attracted as a center. To one looking on, such scenes are 
often fraught with interest, as one under such conditions is 
better able to witness the power of truth over error. The 
outside sustainers of preconceived ideas were encircled by 
a magnetic atmosphere that told to those who could read 
the symbolic pages of the elements which side drew in- 
spiration from the ever open fountains of truth and which 
drained the wells of egotism. During such combats I have 
many times seen the surrounding hosts of the opposers of 
truth shrink at the well-aimed shafts of reason, until feel- 
ing their armor pierced through and through with honest 
conviction they would turn from the center they at first 
sought to sustain, rather than acknowledge the truth of 
the opposite party; and instead of laying a foundation for 
future good, they would beat a retreat under the pretense 
of disgust./ Then I have seen combatants more honest 
with their own souls and less burthened with egotism ac- 
knowledge the truthful premises and conclusions they com- 
bated, and instead of withdrawing turn the magnetic 
power of their will, making by so doing the tide of truth 
doubly strong or doubly sensed by the one they were sus- 
taining. In such cases, the staunch believers in and advo- 
cates of ideas based on fables often become convinced of 
the higher truths, and the years that followed found 
them seeking for the gems of reason and revealing to the 
world the gleanings of the harvest fields of truth. They 
who see only the material side of life and seek to know 
nothing of what lies beyond, even at their own doors, can 
form no idea of the great work that has been done by the 
missionaries from the land beyond. The unthinking know 
not that they have stood in their very homes,. not with long 
and wordy articles on faith and repentance, but with bap- 
tisms of truth that have penetrated the very atmosphere of 
the soul until conviction of truths untaught in the taberna- 
cles of man have woven themselves into the brain tissues 
and inner acceptance. 

The records of the years to which I refer were filled to 
overflowing with points of interest. The land that was 

38 



594 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

deemed the land of the dead was in fact the land of the 
living and loving, and on the unseen side plans were laid 
and labored for that in time were fulfilled in the mist-blinded 
children of earth. The earthward path resounded to the 
tread of many feet, some intent on labors of love, others 
fulfilling through earth children some point not yet out- 
grown in their own nature; spirits not before anxious to re- 
turn to the homes they had left were seen among the eager- 
faced crowds; many were curious to know somewhat of 
the labors of the grand army, and chose by being non-com- 
mittal on all points to watch the car that was ploughing its 
way through the very heart of the church-made atmos- 
phere. Such spirits were often convinced of the truths that 
in time were to be read and re-read on the material side, 
and being honest found the ranks of workers and became 
efficient in many ways. Since the beginning of the grand 
campaign the paths leading earthward have never been 
desolate, but crowds clay after day come and go, intent on 
whatever most pleases them, and much good is brought to 
the many weary children of the land by the unseen dwellers 
of the second sphere. Many noble hearted, philanthropic 
spirits find ways and means of gratifying their desires for 
good. One point I will mention here to show how much 
like the best side of earth is the land of souls known as 
the second sphere. There is one society of which I have 
much knowledge; it is made up of women alone, and they 
are of the class who when dwellers of earth let no oppor- 
tunity for doing good pass by unimproved. They are from 
all classes, by which I mean some while in the earth life were 
surrounded by the luxuries of earth, and others dwelt in 
poverty, vet even then found many ways of blessing hu- 
manity, (it is a fact not to be disputed that they who have 
it in their hearts to be messengers of mercy will find ways 
of proving themselves regardless of their surroundings.] 
This society of which I now speak consists of many mem- 
bers who each day come earthward in quest of the needy 
ones who can receive assistance through the magnetic 
power of their sympathy. Many seem just adapted to the 
sick-room and unseen gather around the suffering ones, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 595 

often inducing the very sleep that turns the tide of disease, 
and sends the loved ones back again to the hearts that need 
and love them; many times these same helpers have been 
seen by the invalids when they seemed near the last val- 
ley, though it is always considered well to explain all such 
points by wise remarks regarding a delirious condition of 
the brain. Physicians owe far more to these silent helpers 
than they are aware of, and I much doubt if they would be 
willing to bestow merit where it belongs if they were con- 
scious of just how much power was brought from the bet- 
ter land. These noble and unselfish helpers are also a power 
of strength to the weary watchers who with hearts almost 
breaking wait the turning of the tide, and many times have 
they been known to say, " I could not have passed so fear- 
ful ,an ordeal had I not been the recipient of Divine assist- 
ance." 

Well will it be for the world when the children thereof 
know from whence comes much of the good they receive; 
well will it be for them when they know just whom to call 
on in their time of need, — there will be less blunders made 
and greater good attained. These helpers of whom I speak 
are not above visiting the lowliest of the Father's children, 
and are often seen gathering around the wan form of one 
who must work or starve and see her little ones turned into 
the streets. I have again and again seen them imparting 
to such an one a magnetic power that sustained the 
physical, and cheered the heart from sunrise to sunset. 
And let me say here, such deeds are evidences unmistakable 
of Christianity, and are far more available than prayers 
long and wordy, and closed with an awful amen. I frankly 
confess I have no patience with prayers when they are com- 
pounded and dealt out in accordance with church discipline 
or creedal authority. There is to me in the very form 
thereof the most sublime selfishness manifested; the main 
point made in such supplications is the special salvation of 
the one who offers the prayer, as though the subject of 
other good to other hearts could need no more than a pass- 
ing remark. I wonder when the children, poorly instructed 
in the better way, will learn that in their souls will be found 



596 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the true closet of prayer; and I wonder, too, if they realize 
what a waste of time there is in the meaningless forms pre- 
scribed for believers. Who has ever calculated the holy 
deeds that could be done during the exact time thus allowed 
to pass in soulless forms, and what hungering, starving 
family was ever known to be fed, warmed, and clothed, just 
because it happened to be mentioned to the Almighty in 
some one's supplications?. I dare to say this is all folly, worse 
than folly. The unceasing prayer of the heart that seeks 
even in words, thoughts, and deeds the holy baptisms of the 
Most High, is the only prayer that tells for good in the 
hearts of humanity. I can see no sense, no propriety, in 
asking of God, or any other power, assistance one's self 
can render. If I sincerely desired the immediate relief 
of a suffering family or friend, I would waste no time on 
bended knees in making arrangements with the Almighty 
to do what I had the power to do, and then be conscious of 
a wonderful amount of uncertainty regarding his fulfilling 
my request. Let no one, because of these words, say I dis- 
believe in prayer, because that would be a false assertion. 
I do disbelieve in the shams and counterfeits that take the 
place of the pure gold that alone can stand the test of the 
unnumbered ages. I do disbelieve in the hollow mockeries 
of the day called evidences of Christianity; therefore, I 
have no faith in the well-worded prayers or recitations that 
take the name of prayers and leave the lips that utter them 
no cleaner and the heart no purer. Prayer, when defined 
in angel language, signifies holy deeds, as the outgrowth of 
a heart ever warm and tender from baptisms of light and 
love, towards which in its inner sanctuary it has reached; 
such prayers warm, clothe, and feed the needy and gladden 
the hearts of the watching angels. 

The society of noble women of whom I have spoken are 
a blessing to both lands, their natures being entirely un- 
selfish, as they neither labor for money nor worded honors, 
both of which the majority in the more material life are apt 
to seek, feeling thereby they make positive points. It 
seems a difficult lesson and one the children are long in 
learning, to labor for the greatest good of others without 






IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 597 

the shadow of self playing hide and seek with one's love of 
praise. I know this condition of unselfishness belongs 
largely to angel land, yet some there are who through life's 
trials have attained thereto while yet among the shadows. 
While the grand army were gaining all points possible and 
holding all points gained, the opposing powers in sympathy 
with church power and discipline strove to build their tower 
of Babel, knowing not that they built on sand of priestly 
conclusions, instead of the immovable rocks of unchange- 
able truth. The present shows how great a waste of time 
and material was the result of their grand rally to the sup- 
port of principles that never radiated a glimmer of aught 
but borrowed light. Strange as it may seem to those who 
are willing recipients of the truth, these same fighters for 
the unquenchable fires, that were liable to consume the 
greater portion of the Father's children, are still piling up 
their preparatory kindlings, thinking to use the same in an 
hour as yet unannounced, when they expect to chant the 
glad hallelujahs of the redeemed. I wonder not that con- 
sistency has been called a jewel; I only wonder that so few 
have found and wear the same as a charm on the chain of 
life. 

Threading the highways of the second sphere, one is made 
to feel this, especially when in the midst of those who still 
cling to the old-time isms, fearing to let go lest the bottom 
round in the ladder of their hopes be missing, and instead 
of touching terra firma they will be obliged to stand on 
nothing, and face the fiery billows. For such moral 
cowards, made thus by the instructions of early childhood, 
in connection with previous incarnation, there is but one 
path, the traveling of which will lead them to a more cer- 
tain foundation, and that path lies through the valleys of 
incarnation. My heart always feels deep pity for those who 
sense the Father only through an abject and cringing fear; 
such conditions show almost no unfoldment of the spiritual 
nature, or the tender humanities that call for redemption 
for all. They who love the Father, who are worshipers of 
the greatest good, dwell ever in the soul land of peace, the 
halos of heaven shine ever over them, and they radiate the 



o ( J8 

true light of the kingdom. These hangers-on to the fires of 
hades lost no opportunities of dropping their blazing fagots 
in the homes where labored the hosts who would never turn 
back, but the counter-current they formed served only to 
increase the determination of the workers. There is a cer- 
tain amount of power in resistance that proves at last pro- 
gressive. This is needed in all efforts that are to be 
marked with great and lasting success; it is as a section of 
the engine, that thereby bears itself and all attached thereto 
over the line previously prepared. 

While thus I labored to lay plans and watch the fulfill- 
ment thereof, there came to me an Indian messenger, say- 
ing he had found the trail of the pale face, and bidding me 
follow him. A tide of thoughts that came not to my life in 
words, swept through my soul, wave after wave. I obeyed 
the summons and stood at last with the messenger by the 
object of my search. The dark eyes of the little one looked 
into mine, but there was in their depths no recognition of 
the Eona who had watched her hero depart, and whose 
heart longed for the time when through the mists he would 
appear again to gladden the heart that without the great 
work that was ever calling would have been desolate. 
Strange as it may seem, Eon, I felt, as I looked at the tiny 
shadow of my soul's treasure cast in the valley of incarna- 
tion, a great sense of weariness akin to pain. I knew and 
accepted the truths of incarnation, and had verified this 
time after time; but never before was there in the result 
such a shadow of death. I knew you were there, knew you 
would sometime in the earth life come to know your own, 
at least in a measure; yet, sensing all this, my heart felt the 
weight of weariness. The last glance I had received from 
you was filled with the unspoken blessings of the soul, and 
now to stand beside the little form you were obliged to in- 
habit, and to know that you were and must be unconscious 
of me for years, was like standing by the grave of the one 
I most loved. Still I knew, regardless of all, I should take 
up the burthens for me to bear, and uncomplainingly work 
for the best results, looking ever towards the future, where 
I knew the light avouM dawn that in its glory would put to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 599 

flight all shadows of earthly origin. I was told by the spirit 
father and mother that I would not be held at the sentinel's 
post while yet your boat needed no special guiding; you 
would float yet years on the tide of life before the current 
would become strong, and during that time the special 
band designated to watch over you, spiritually and physic- 
ally, would never leave you, thus making an unsurmount- 
able barrier between you and the unseen, that at times was 
little thought of, for which reason no one knew how to 
guard against the inroads of undeveloped spirits. I rejoiced, 
Eon, that I was not to tarry in the home of your incarna- 
tion. The din of the contest was far sweeter, and in the 
ranks of the ever moving army there was forgetfulness of 
the weariness that held my heart in bondage. Not that I 
would for one moment have left you, could I have been of 
assistance, but I could not, and there was much to be done 
before your feet, in the mature years of manhood, could 
press the valley sods. The messengers would many times 
bring me tidings of you, and I would many times visit you. 
With this arrangement I blessed the one for whom I was to 
watch and work, and hastened back to the fields that called 
me. Again I took up my labors with a brave heart, and 
with the army from the second sphere sought the points 
most needing assistance. We met the combating powers 
of the second sphere with a will. Much disturbance they 
created, as the paths that bore us earthward were not for- 
bidden them. 



CHAPTEE LXIV. 

Many minor points in this subject so fraught with strange 
ideas must I pass, but the main line I will endeavor to 
make plain. As I have said, but few of the class termed 
Indians hold positive relation to the band who first in- 
carnated on this planet. Now and then one through the 
ages of which your history gives tidings has come as a re- 
deemer, who through the great power possessed might draw 



600 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

heavenward (by which I mean to higher conditions) the 
class you call Indians, and which in fact is a distinct class 
formed by ingrafting spirits entirely foreign to them. For 
this class that they may be said to have adopted, they (I 
mean the true Indians) have the feelings of foster fathers 
and mothers, because they are the result of their presence 
here, and being just in all things, they still watch over 
them in the earth-land and in the land of souls, that they 
may thereby open to them avenues through which they may 
in time stand freed from the conditions that have bound them. 
Teachers of love and humanity are by the noble race sent 
to the adopted children, and they in return for the love 
shown them seek the good of others, and could the children 
of earth, peering through the mists, see wherein they are 
many times thus helped, they would bestow honor where 
honor is due. The conditions of the class found on these 
shores, the last time the continent was discovered and 
called the new world, was due largely and I might say 
entirely to the degeneracy that was the result of their isola- 
tion, which when it first occurred wrought devastation of 
which no record speaks, and left the half-bewildered chil- 
dren with no resources save those of the land wherein they 
at that time were. Their histories are kept in the better 
land, from which I might, had I time, glean and bring 
earthward the record of long ages wherein the class I refer 
to as adopted children held position worthy of the place 
that is given them in the records. The class found on these 
shores offered at first only kindness to the early settlers, 
and the first record of the white man in the hearts of forest 
dwellers reads thus — fire-water and lies; the rest all know, 
and the terrors need not be recounted. Had they dealt 
thus with those who were their equals in the education that 
comes to people through mingling with the world's living 
throngs the result would have been different, but these 
crude children in their isolated condition had grown to 
possess but two positive attributes, excessive kindness and 
excessive cruelty; there being nothing in their beings they 
had been forced to live until they dreamed of nothing 
better to draw out or cleveloo the intermediate attributes 



. IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 601 

that are seen and felt by the majority; consequently when 
deceit and treachery were offered them in return for their 
kindness, it wakened all the cruelty of their natures, and 
the war-cry that sounded long ago is heard even in the 
vales of the forest, and with the evil-doers have many 
innocent suffered. • 

The class, whom at present you call Indians, when they 
pass to shores beyond are taken to the border land between 
the first and second spheres, where is found a country broad 
and pleasant, with trees and grass, which are indispensable 
to the happiness of the Indian, either here or there. In 
that country, tents, or as they are pleased to call them 
wigwams, are ever in waiting for them. Here they listen 
to the spiritual teachers who are sent to them, and are 
in time prepared to go to still higher and happier hunting 
grounds, from which, when their hearts are centered in 
kindness and love, they return to watch the frail brother 
of their own nation, and that of the pale face. Could I 
anticipate the many questions that in connection with my 
written words may arise, I would gladly answer them here, 
but I am not conscious of their hearing, not even their 
echoes. The exalted band in the seventh sphere, known as 
Rivers of Waters, are the only members of the original left 
either on this planet or in the realms surrounding it, and these 
have remained as a grand council from which are sent 
ambassadors to the class in the spirit-land and earth-land 
that are called Indians, in whose hearts will in time to come 
be found the extreme of kindness and justice which will be 
theirs as a legacy from having been through incarnation 
thus connected with this race of master spirits. They are 
fast fading from your shores and the cause of this is told in 
few words. Their mission as a people in earth life is at an 
end, and when such is the case with any people or principle 
nothing can rebuild the power once held. The better land 
will soon claim them all, and as a race they will be said to 
be extinct, while as they progress they will be, as many 
already are, unfolded, and helpers to the land they have 
known. Perhaps I have not fully enough explained the rea- 
son of their attendance upon the class of individuals known 



602 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

as mediums, and I will make still further statement. Every 
medial avenue is in need of a decided positive power, else 
by being a magnet there would be drawn a class, who in 
carrying out their plans, selfish and many times sensual, 
would overthrow both the medium and the good results 
wise spirits are laboring for. As a positive power no spirit 
who can abide within the earth's limits equals the Indians, 
men and maidens. They hold all forts they are allowed to 
watch, they are the sentinels and gate-keepers, who admit 
only those who are deemed worthy. In some cases the 
mediums are of so undeveloped an order as to need the 
presence and help of many of this class, and some are of a 
nature that even, the Indian at times turns away, when 
evil is always the result. As a faithful body and to the 
sensitive who is consciously laboring for humanity, they 
excel all who, as I said, had the power to remain within 
the earth atmosphere. 

I have yet something to say regarding the color, when I 
will return to the points I have left. The spirits from 
whom I received the facts I have given assured me that the 
color by which they are in part known here did not exist in 
their planetary home, and was the result of incarnation, 
consequently belonged only to the physical, taken on here, 
while the real cause of the color finds its expression in the 
title-page of the earth's unfoldments. This last fact was 
given me by a wise messenger from the land in question to 
the spheres, also to earth-land. The messenger of whom I 
speak had in her last incarnation a father from the ranks 
of the pale-face. She sits at the feet of the Rivers of 
Waters, and there bears the tidings thus gained to earth- 
land homes, forgetting not the Indians in all the spheres 
below her by whom she is received as an angel of light and 
love. Flowers are gathered from hill and vale, and strewn 
therewith is the path over which her feet must tread before 
she stands in their midst. Beautiful spirit of the spheres, 
my heart breathes for her a prayer of love, I will not in 
my description of her forget the facts she gave me and 
which I will here record. 

As the beautiful spirit said of the color, the explanation 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 603 

could be found in the title-page of the earth's unfoldment, 
and reads thus: Races appearing on the planet in conjunc- 
tion with the completeness of the different mineral deposits, 
also deposits analogous thereto, partake of necessity of the 
color of the mineral power there perfected, and in the as- 
cendency. This legacy of nature is handed down until the 
race thus bearing the unmistakable date of one of the epochs 
of nature becomes extinct. I am aware that this explana- 
tion will sound strange to those who read, because of many 
others given on the same subject; but to me there is no 
doubt of the truthfulness of the statement. I see even now 
the objections that will be marshaled to the field to over- 
throw the statement made, and let me here say: Let all 
who have arrows in their belts withhold not one, if the send- 
ing of them into the air will be of comfort to them, for 
no one ever heard of the truth being hit; it matters not if 
eagle-eyed be the one who sends the pointed missiles. When 
the dust clears away there stands the truth just as radiant, 
just as beautiful, and just as far-reaching as though no 
hand had been raised against it. It is true that all the min- 
eral deposits were at one time embryotic, and it is just as 
true that they did not all reach the form of the fulfill- 
ments of their greatest strength and perfection at one and 
the same time, because it takes far more of the summers 
and winters in time's great store-house for the perfection of 
the highest type of mineral than for those of lesser power. 
There is one point here I must not pass, and which I will 
endeavor to make plain. The minerals in their perfected 
condition are not without their positive power over the chil- 
dren of the earth, and, strange as it may sound to many, I 
positively assert that as the ages one after another roll 
away, first one and then another is in the ascendency; by 
which I mean to be understood that they alternately exert 
positive power over the children of the land, over their 
physical, mental, and spiritual unfoldment. In all this there 
is a mathematical exactness that would bring wonder to 
many hearts, could they see and sense it as I do. Let gold 
be in its power over the unseen elements in the ascendency 
and the result will be luxurious expressions in all possible 



604 EXPERIENCES OP SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

places, mixed with kindliness of heart and widespread 
charity. At least this is one side of the picture; turn it over 
and you find the opposite, for all powers that can produce 
one extreme will also produce the other, because there are 
and have ever been the two classes to appeal to. A mir- 
ror that will reflect the face of an angel, just as readily 
and with no change reflects the face of a demon. The 
power for good or the bright side must in time unfold. 
There are certain mineral ascendencies that have an at- 
tractive power that is felt on different planets, and it is at 
such times spirits of the planet are thus made conscious of 
the conditions favorable to their incarnation, while at 
other times there would be positive bars put up which 
they could not overcome. This mineral power holds good 
through all the planets of which I know or have heard, 
and it is this power that opens the gates to the different 
tides of existence which have already left in the records of 
the past proofs of their presence on the earth shores. Let 
it be understood, as a positive fact, that in conjunction with 
the periods of mineral ascendency certain corresponding 
tides of existence have swept earthward, and having held 
position equal in time and power to that of the ruling min- 
eral have again returned. Thus there is on record positive 
proof of people of great height. Others were long abiding 
on the shores, and the peculiarities of many others also 
might be noted to show the differences of the separate 
races that have occupied this planet as a battle ground in 
exact conjunction with some mineral ascendency. I am 
aware I have no means of proving my premises; but had 
physiologists handed down to the present a record of the 
condition, quality, and component parts of the elements 
that comprised the fluids of the physical at different min- 
eral ascendencies, there would be now within reach facts to 
prove the statement made. 

Eon, if I have not covered sufficient ground in my minute 
details, I have covered paper, and will look for my way 
back through the web I have woven and by which I have 
sought to throw light on some points hitherto in the shade, 
and by which I have also endeavored to make known to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 605 

those who read some points concerning the dwellers of a 
land the borders of which lie not far from your material 
life. This I have done because they are so often in earth 
homes, fulfilling through mediums unconscious of their 
presence many desires of their own hearts. I doubt not 
that people many times do unthinkingly many, very many 
deeds that are not at all the result of their own desires, and 
wonder why or how they were led thus, when, could the 
curtain be lifted, there would be visible to them the satis- 
fied spirits who, having accomplished their intentions, are 
ready to seek their own homes or others, thus leaving the 
one through whom they have gleaned from the material 
field to meet the result of their deeds, which sometimes do 
not occur perfectly with the strict ideas of propriety found 
in the records of morals as understood here. Sometimes, 
and I am glad to say it is often the case, sensitives do thus 
through the promptings of others that are unseen, often 
bringing a harvest of good which proves the kindness of 
heart of these household spirits, who, foreseeing some event 
as yet unrecorded in the invisible, seek to avert an un- 
pleasant occurrence. I am aware that objections will be 
raised to the fact I here record, and it will also be called a 
theory, on the grounds that if such were true they of the 
material life would not be their own lords and masters, but 
instead would be fulfilling the desires of an idle throng, 
who were mere hangers-on to the old life. I would meet this 
suggestion by asking if nine-tenths of the children of earth 
life are not visibly affected by the active minds of others in 
their very midst and sight. How many go about their own 
business, sowing and reaping, without fulfilling the ideas 
and suggestions of many of their neighbors, and doing so 
many times without a consciousness of the fact. It is a 
fact not to be gainsaid, that the less centered in self peo- 
ple are the more readily they become tools for the working 
out of ideas of others, and I know not as it matters greatly 
whether they who thus make their power felt are dwellers 
of earth-land or the land that immediately joins it. It is 
separated only by the atmosphere directly surrounding 
earth; closely, indeed, is earth related to its sister country, 



606 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

the second sphere, and it would be wise for all who accept 
the truth of spirit return to acquaint themselves in a meas- 
ure with these next-door neighbors and learn to distinguish 
between them and dwellers of the higher life with whom 
through ignorance they are many times confounded. ) 

There is much that might be said regarding the many 
who, over the pathway leading earthward, seek the homes of 
the earth children. Two sides there are to all pictures in 
the real, whether in the seen or unseen, and the principle 
finds application here. Like the children of earth, the peo- 
ple of the second sphere are of many classes, though, as I 
have before explained, criminals enter not that land; yet 
there are dwellers who like many earth children are selfish, 
and their selfishness, born in earth-land, is used in behalf of 
those to whom they have an especial attraction. Their 
humanities are not broadened, their love of good for good's 
sake is not deepened. This class seek homes where selfish- 
ness exists, and they are known many times to seek the dis- 
comfort and unhappiness of the truly good, but are never 
able to make positive points against such, though they are 
many times annoying, and being unseen, the cause of the 
annoyance produced is not known. There is also the pry- 
ing, inquisitive class, that go from home to home as busy- 
bodies and meddlers intent on searching for family secrets; 
these in their homes they talk over just as they do who 
dwell in the land of the seen. I know it has been supposed 
that people passing from the earth shores to the country 
just beyond lose many of their disagreeable traits and be- 
come in a measure suddenly spiritualized. Herein lies a 
mistake. They may be, and often are, startled at first by 
the change, but their emotions created by the change soon 
fade out, and like water they seek the only channels 
through which they can find their heaven, that is, the place 
of their adaptation, and from which they have not sufficient 
desire for going beyond what seems to have come to them 
to make extra exertions towards other attainments. Thus 
in the second sphere all grades of intellects known on earth, 
save those of spiritual illumination, are to be found, and these 
dwellers all have more or less bearing on the children of 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 607 

earth, when they seek their loaves and fishes. This one 
point should be distinctly understood by all who believe in 
the return of spirits. iThe dwellers of earth are too apt in 
their mind to put far from them those who have passed the 
last valley, while they may be in their very midst planning 
to accomplish the desires of their own hearts. 
I Besides the dwellers of whom I speak, many children are\ 
brought to the homes of earth. They are led thither by 
those who because of their mother natures seek to care for 
them. In this move there is great good both to spirit-land 
and earth-land. With the children come many Indian 
maidens, and stalwart braves, whose hearts from the ex- 
treme of cruelty have reached the extreme of tenderness. 
These Indians who seek the good of others are not among 
those who have recently gone in search of the happy hunt- 
ing grounds, but are, as you would term them, ancient In- 
dians, having been many ages in the land of souls. They 
are from the spheres where contentions are unknown. This 
class are messengers to members of their own race who as 
yet are not dove-eyed and tender-hearted. Every medium 
has as guard and attendant one or more of these braves — 
warriors who are true in all things, and watch with unself- 
ish hearts the trail the pale faces are to follow. No one in 
the land of souls ever appeals to them without meeting a 
ready response. Faithful in all their missions, they are not 
only admitted into the highest realm, but are welcomed 
there with fullness of heart. } 

Much wonder and conjecturing has there been regarding 
the Indians, yet no one in earth life has as yet touched the 
spring that could reveal the truth concerning them, and in 
justice to them I will give here what I know to be true con- 
cerning them, though it may not seem in connection with 
the several points I am carrying to one grand junction. 
What I have to tell you, I say, I know to be true, and I say 
thus, not because I have verified with my own eyes what I 
have been told, but because I have my information from a 
noble band in the seventh sphere or heaven. This band is 
called Rivers of Waters, because of the great knowledge 
they possess of the planets within this magnetic belt, having 



608 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

visited all that are inhabited at different periods, bringing 
with them on their return many charts that are of great in- 
terest to dwellers of the higher heavens. These Indians ex- 
ceed in stature the present inhabitants of earth, and when 
they come in contact with the material side of life they are 
always robed in scarlet and gold. I describe them thus par- 
ticularly that they may be recognized when seen, and the 
dwellers of homes wherein they make their appearance may 
feel that great honor has been bestowed on them. From 
the lips of these wise spirits I had the following, which shall 
be condensed as much as possible: The Indians, as a race, 
are children of a planet that has fulfilled its mission, that 
has given birth to a spirit orb that at the present holds its 
own niche in the upper firmament of which the dwellers 
have no idea. To that spirit orb have gone many of its 
children, and they find there the happy hunting grounds, 
the shadows of which have crept into the crude earth ideas, 
here crude because the principle you call thought was not 
deep enough in the long-ago ages for them to record more 
of the knowledge they possessed in another life than history 
proves they did record. In their own home land on the 
planet that gave them their first forms, they were not the 
warlike race your records speak of, but noble and of great 
spiritual unf oldment, which in a measure is proven by the 
total disbelief of the present class in the hades built for man 
in an unrepentant state by the more modern Christians, with 
less Christly conclusions. From this planet of which I 
speak, or from the spirit world surrounding it, spirits as 
helps to other planets incarnated, and among the planets 
thus blessed was the one on which you now dwell. At this 
time of their appearance hereon, which is too far back for 
me to give date, even through incidents or planetary condi- 
tions, they were a powerful race, wise in the law that is 
overshadowed by justice, tender of heart and worshipers of 
the Great Spirit, the sustaining power of the universe. As 
kings and queens were they in all principles of godliness. 
I am aware of the other extreme that the present holds ever 
before the world's children, and to that will I in time come. 
The tides of existence came and went, and in the unfold- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 609 

ments of the earth, in which were many sudden disastrous 
conditions that almost wiped from the face of the earth the 
children thereof, the race of which I speak suffered more 
extensively than did others, because it consisted of fewer 
numbers, until at last through sudden changes in the sur- 
face of the country they inhabited, they were cut off from 
populous lands, and left on the shores of this continent 
alone; but previous to this they had become much de- 
generated by marrying and intermarrying with other na- 
tions, thereby calling to the incarnating avenues the 
favored spirits of another class, and not spirits of the 
race, so that the many called Indians are in fact not at all 
related to the original class, except through the law of 
slight similarity of color, of which I will yet speak, and a 
shadow of their religious views, with some sense of justice 
which they were found to possess, when discovered on the 
shores, and which in nearly all cases has been outraged 
until it is no wonder that the spirit of retaliation, un- 
governed and unbalanced by better leading attributes, calls 
loudly for vengeance. 

Many points of interest and points necessary to be under- 
stood regarding the second sphere are yet untouched, but 
enough have I brought to you to quicken thought in that 
direction, well knowing the need there is of the children of 
the land knowing by whom they are surrounded and with 
whom they have to deal. I would advise no child to seek to be 
led by these second sphere spirits, by which I mean those 
who have never gone to higher realms nor been especially 
interested in individual or public good. Meet them and 
their suggestions as you would meet the more visible dwell- 
ers of the land, with your common sense, and if your judg- 
ment is better than theirs let that be the platform on which 
you stand. In asking the guidance that among the many 
shadows of earth existence is often necessary, ask it of 
those who tread the shores of the higher realms, for they 
have passed the line of uncertainty, and being far-seeing can 
lead safely and surely. Yet it must be understood that to 
gain the assistance of such, there must be an interior of 
holiness, for they who have passed beyond the shores of the 

39 



610 EXPERIENCES OP SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

unclean, crossed the triple-tided sea of selfishness, can be 
drawn only to those who in all their seekings and doings 
are making strides of progression towards the same unfold- 
ment that characterizes them and gives to them their 
beautiful homes. Eon, I have as yet touched but gently the 
line of your life here, neither shall I enter into details to a 
great extent, as in doing so I see no special good that can 
come to the world, and it is for that I work, that I may 
reveal to them the mist-shrouded headlands of another 
land teeming with life, thought, and purposes, all of which 
have bearing on the world of the seen. It is the purpose of 
your coming, with the many others, that I shall refer to. 
leaving untouched a sketch of your life told in biographical 
style. I give my words to you and the world that has 
never in this material life been known; therefore you will 
find no flood wood, no waste material. 

While yet the early years of your life were passing, the 
grand army of workers of whom I have often spoken were 
zealous in their efforts, and unflinching in their persever- 
ance, being determined to make the children of earth-land 
conscious of both their existence and presence in their very 
midst. To do this they knew there must be brought to 
earth indisputable proof of the power they possessed, that 
through their sent children they might sense, and in time 
see, the world's workers. There was at last found the very 
place where in time might be laid the first plank in the 
new platform, whereon they might stand as heralds of 
the grandest truth that was ever whispered in the vales or 
sung aloud on the mountain tops. Then it was that the 
call was again heard in the better land for the volunteers, 
who, brave hearted and true, had stood with you before 
the consecrating altar of the sixth sphere. They came, and 
in coming brought with them the magnetic power that was 
to be the crowning gem in the arch of progression then 
recorded in the unseen elements. After their coming the 
children of the world could no more have hindered the 
exact fulfillments that have followed, than they could have 
called from the unseen a new world, because the messengers 
who then appeared brought with them a positive power, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 611 

against which there was no warring, New banners were 
unfurled, on which were the silvery stars of the kingdom 
that could grow no less radiant, for they drew their fadeless 
luster from the luminous power of the higher realm. 

No one who at that time labored not on our side of life 
can know the great gladness of heart with which we all 
worked for the one grand result. The bugle call that 
sounded from the hills of the unseen found its way in 
echoes to the valleys of earth-land, and therefore prepared 
for the conflict, in ways too numerous to mention, but all 
was useless. Silently, but with unabated zeal and power 
that lessened not, did the unseen guides walk side by side 
with the chosen messengers from the land of gladness. 
They were led through the thickest of discipline, over 
rough paths, until foot-sore and weary their hearts turned 
towards the shores of the unseen. In this there was neces- 
sity, because in coming in contact with materiality they 
were obliged in a measure to take on through incarnation a 
certain amount of the cruder elements, from which it was 
needful to be disencumbered before they could distribute to 
others the bread and wine of the kingdom. They were to 
deal in time with sacred truths and it was therefore needful 
for them to be cleansed as much as earth conditions would 
allow of whatever was foreign to them in the land from 
whence they came. Oh! Eon, you think doubtless you have 
borne many heavy burthens; but could you for one moment 
loop back the curtain that falls between the here and the 
there, and see the obstacles the hosts of the better land 
have removed during the last half and especially the last 
quarter century, you would drop the screen, and say, " What 
have we done to compare with the work of the hosts?" 
And yet have all done well. I say all, — there are excep- 
tions, but they are caused by unmanageable circumstances. 
The light that was seen was in itself a warning to all the 
unseen workers to prepare for deeds that must yet be 
recorded. 

Accordingly, there must be deeper baptisms, which were 
sought and found in still higher heavens. The noble work- 
ers in the homes of this land laid down for a time their 



612 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

banners and prepared for a journey to the fifth sphere, 
where as yet they had never been recorded; but it was 
needful that they should seek the higher sphere. The 
wisdom spirits en rapport with the proceedings and changes 
that were constantly occurring made preparations for the 
workers, whose numbers at that time were increased by 
both men and women. It is not needful that I should 
record the incidents of the journey thither. They who 
went were better prepared for the glories that awaited than 
when they first journeyed from the second sphere. Reach- 
ing the land of light they were conducted to the Temple of 
Wisdom, where at the great door-way of the main arch 
stood the consecrated Saidie, whose whole self was sacred to 
the cause of humanity, that had wakened in her heart great 
longings for their redemption and deep plans for the 
fulfillment of her desires. As the noble band passed her 
she laid on each head that uncovered bowed to the radiant 
spirit a wreath of laurel on which glistened the dews of the 
kingdom. Each heart felt blest by this token of her love. 
Many other wisdom spirits were also present, of whom I 
make no mention, though I speak of Saidie, and the reason 
of my so doing will in time be seen. 



CHAPTER LXV. 

Many and various were the experience lessons brought 
through life's circumstances to the hearts of the messen- 
gers thus specially guarded. They saw not the great work 
that lay before them, else they would have been discon- 
certed and discouraged at the very beginning. Neither 
were they conscious of the fact that they were passing- 
through discipline after discipline that was prophetic of 
future demands on their time and strength. Yet. as the 
years went by, there was woven into the web of their exist- 
ence certain fulfillments that were needful to furnish the 
soul's armor and prepare the chasm of the heavenly lands 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 613 

for the contest that would not end till the earth -land breezes 
echoed and re-echoed the songs of triumph. More closely 
were the guides of these soldiers en rapport with them, 
more earnestly labored the spirit fathers and mothers, more 
unwearied was the mother Saidie in her tireless watch over 
the fulfillment of her desires that awaited the coming time 
then distant, and the rounding out of powers through cir- 
cumstances then unborn. She waited patiently and hope- 
fully for the time when on the material shores she might 
establish, with the assistance of her co-workers, an order 
that in all its points and bearings on the lesser conditions 
by which humanity is surrounded, would be a shadow of 
the order in the highest circle of the highest sphere of 
which she was a member. 

During these years, Eon, you were led, gentle and trusting 
as a child. Again you were driven by the unseen force of 
circumstances into paths wherein you were averse to wan- 
dering, for you could discern therein no fragrant blooms, 
no cooling brooks, yet combat as you might you always 
found your feet treading the paths that awaited you, and 
you always found some forget-me-nots, in the hearts of 
which glisten the cooling drops that answered for meadow 
brooks. You brought with you a great amount of the force 
called positive, which was called into action by the intense 
feeling born in your heart when you felt that you must 
sacrifice the peace of the home crescent for the duller shores 
of material life. The strongest emotion of your heart was, 
if you must go, you would go with a will that would call for 
no return to the old camping ground, and that will was the 
first attribute that made itself known in the earth-land, and 
has been of invaluable assistance to spirits to whom you 
were as the north star. You have held the lines over which 
many, very many, have been able to reach the earth shores; 
you have been their unfailing friend in all cases, never 
meeting them with rebuff or coldness. I assure you, Eon. 
there are many chaplets woven for you by loving hands, in 
token of grateful remembrance, and you will in nowise re- 
gret the long pilgrimage here when your feet tread once 
more the paths of your fatherland. I say not too much 



614 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

when I say you have been the magnet that has drawn and 
held here spirits who have done great work for the land of 
your incarnation. This was your special mission, and the 
doors of the soul's holy of holies, since first they swung 
back to admit light from angel land, have never been 
closed. For this unceasing trust in the hosts unseen you 
will receive reward that is merited. 

Saidie, peering through the mists that shrouded the un- 
revealed hill-tops, saw with great gladness of heart both 
when and where would be recorded in materiality the ful- 
fillment of her long cherished and long worked for hopes. 
She read in the hearts of those she watched a preparation 
for the hour of triumph, and she made arrangements that 
were meet for the success of her plans. Years, to spirits 
who have been ages in the land of souls, are counted by 
them as days; consequently, when Saidie spanned the gulf 
of a few years with her far-seeing gaze, she felt that the re- 
sults for which she had laid many plans were at the very 
threshold. Then it was that the grand army of soldiers 
were commanded by the counselors and truest friends to 
meet in the Temple of Wisdom in the fourth sphere, where 
she laid before them her plans for the most complete 
triumph of the power of spirits over matter, which should 
result in the materialization of forms to represent the ones 
laid aside for the robes of summer land. These brave sol- 
diers of many battles listened with eager hearts, while in 
their eyes glowed the steady light of love; not love for self, 
but love for the right, love for wisdom which, when over- 
shadowed by justice, is almost worshipful. In order to 
consummate this last and grandest of all the plans yet ful- 
filled, the grand army must leave for a time the battle 
ground where so many victories had been recorded, and go 
yet higher, for deeper baptisms were needed for the master- 
ful stroke that must sever many chains. There was a 
natural regret in the noble-hearted company, for in doing 
so they would of necessity be obliged to leave the mediums 
around whom they had gathered, and through whom they 
had fought many battles for truth, and they knew not how 
or where they would find them on their return. Yet seeing 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 615 

the final result, they made no remonstrance, and many 
sought others to watch the hearts of those to whom they 
would return, that with them they might again take up the 
sword of truth, and the banner of spiritual light. 

On this journey to the higher sphere, Saidie was to ac- 
company them. Again they laid aside their earth robes for 
the more radiant ones, and turned their faces from the land 
that had grown dear to them, towards the radiant shores of 
the sixth sphere. With them also went the Eona of your 
own heart, for she, too, needed the restfulness of home for 
a little time previous to the next grand centering of spirit 
power that was to shake the citadel of materialists from 
center to circumference. Besides, I could on my return be 
the bearer to you of a baptism of love atmosphere so deep, 
so real, that your heart would willingly roll from its holy of 
holies the few rocks of unbelief regarding some points that 
the surrounding circumstances of your life had caused you 
to cling to as truth that could be susceptible to no more 
light. I visited you previous to this homeward journey. I 
found you earnest in the great work for which you had 
come earthward, and as my hand rested on your head in a 
good-bye caress, I blessed the silvery hairs that had come to 
weave their sheen in the crown of light that was already 
yours; for they told me in whispers that your pilgrimage 
would before many years be ended. The withdrawal of the 
many companies from the earth-land was not without its 
marked effect upon the children thereof; it was like the 
withdrawal of the sun's light and warmth, and during their 
absence, that in your time was counted as years, the land 
seemed suffering as from a long continued drought. Spirit- 
uality seemed waning; even the churches lacked the impetus 
that was born in their midst from the radiation of thought 
brought to medial brains from the higher heavens, though 
they knew not the cause of their slow paces towards their 
highest conceptions of holiness; neither are the churches at 
the present day aware that the light that creeps in among 
their fossils, making them look even more hideous, is but 
the reflection from the luminous seas of soul, by which as 
members of society they are surrounded. Thought waves 



616 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

crested with truth wash ever and ever towards the unbe- 
lieving masses, and many in this way are tided from their 
own moorings and drifted out on the sea of thought to ^ id 
swifter and mightier tides and more commodious harbor. s. 

During the years of which I now speak but little thought 
was given to spiritual unfoldment, even by its sustaining 
powers; and they who had not power to look afar off read 
in this hush the certain downfall of the Temple of Truth 
that was constantly towering skyward. In the mists that 
shrouded their eyes, they saw not the plainly written page, 
only the notes on the margin placed there by vain conject- 
urers who deemed they had the truth. In leaving the land 
thus we knew the tide of spiritual unfoldment could not 
go beyond the low-water mark, from which a sudden rise 
from inflowing streams would after a time be witnessed 
and hailed with joy. I speak of this time because you 
will readily recall the dead calm that rested on all thought 
tides. No barks seemed to move, and no new lands hove in 
sight. The cause of this at the time was not understood, 
but you can see now why the breezes ceased to fill the 
many waiting sails. The companies had left their captains 
for a purpose and gone to higher heavens that on their re- 
turn they might weave into the web of time the needed 
circumstances that were to create new ripples on the long 
quiet tide. 

A grand company the many bands made; holy purpose 
was in their hearts, and determination told itself in every 
step. They were going heavenward for greater power with 
which to return to take strongholds that had been held by 
the opposers of spiritual unfoldment for ages. The spheres 
through which they passed gave them greeting worthy of 
the purpose for which they labored. In passing the Tem- 
ple of Wisdom, in the third sphere, they walked beneath 
arches of blooms in token of the love that was there be- 
stowed on them, and in each succeeding sphere additional 
proof was given them. Reaching the heights of the border 
hills of the sixth sphere the whole company rested, not be- 
cause of weariness, but because of the need there was of 
their feasting their souls on the beauty that as yet lay a 



IX EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 617 

little distance from them, that in so doing they might in a 
measure come into harmonious relation with the land that 
was waiting to give them welcome. Here, in sight of the 
beautiful land, Saidie addressed the entire company. Her 
words held the fires of truth that had power to kindle a 
mighty flame on many altars. I remember with great pleas- 
ure this one journey, for many reasons, among which was the 
fact that it preceded the time when in the valleys of earth- 
land I should stand by your side, your own acknowledged 
soul mate. Once before, at the farther end of the line, we 
stood side by side to mark the first page of intellectual im- 
mortality. Since then had we also together wandered on 
the earth shores; but to stand by you as your accepted soul 
mate seemed the last grand link to be left by us twain on 
the earth-land shores as a landmark of the soul that should 
shed a radiance on the path of many, who, treading the 
shores of the better land, have not as yet opened their hearts 
to the grand and abiding truth of matehood. You remem- 
ber, Eon, this truth has very many opposers in the other 
land, but such spirits never reach the highest spheres with- 
out becoming conscious of their error, and such also send 
earthward their messages, wherein they make strong and 
positive statements regarding their knowledge of these im- 
possibilities of what we term a fact, because it proves it- 
self in all principles. 

Descending the beautiful hills, the many bands rested in 
the Valley of Palms, from whence they were to visit the 
Temple of Wisdom. Their homes were bowers, and the 
valley, after they took possession thereof, resembled the 
camping ground of a great army, among whom moved 
many wise spirits teaching them truths whereof they had 
never heard. Among these wisdom messengers was the 
ever faithful Saidie, whose very presence touched each 
heart with longings for wisdom, and whose desires for the 
bread of the kingdom were answered. It was Saidie's clear 
reasoning that left no points untouched, no mists uncleared 
and unlighted by her soul radiance. During their tarrying 
in the sixth sphere they received the light of truth that 
shines from the grand principle of matehood, and no heart 



618 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

in the entire company left those radiant shores without 
carrying with it a consciousness of the grand attain- 
ments to be recorded in both earth and soul land. You 
see, Eon, there was purpose in this, for these truths must 
be given to all the children of earth-land who were pre- 
pared to receive them and by them be uplifted. For this 
reason must the many laborers be baptized with the wisdom 
that the children of earth needed, else the truth could not 
until longer time had elapsed be freely given. -There must 
be blended in the soul atmosphere a consciousness of higher 
truths, or the messengers from the fairer shores can in no 
wise improve the dwellers of earth-land. Among the many 
soldiers were those who had soul mates in the earth-land, 
and over the magnetic cords between such, although they 
were not conscious of each other, were transmitted shadows 
of the great truths that were being received then in the 
higher sphere. Thus it was that imperfect ideas were 
many times gathered for the actual, when they were but 
the imperfect echoes, though had the mates at that time 
been en rapport with each other through soul conscious- 
ness the imperfect echoes would have been changed for the 
clear, ringing notes of truth, that verifies itself; yet as it 
was, these shadows of truth have formed a broader land for 
the actual and indisputable, and also proved the difference 
between shadow and substance. 



CHAPTER LXVI. 

There may be many queries in your mind and the minds 
of others, as to the reason of the soul mates not standing 
guard over their own through the early years of their earth 
life. When you look back over the pages already written, 
in which I have sought to portray to you the mighty work 
that was for us to accomplish, you will see in part the rea- 
son. There was for us no rest, for we were pushing the car 
of spiritual unfoldment over a long, rough road to success, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 619 

short of which we would never rest, never stop. Then 
again, had this labor not lain before us we would not have 
been the proper guides over the first paths our loved ones 
were to tread, because our love was too great to lead them 
in safety over the earth paths that must of necessity be 
rough, or the hearts that were to do noble work would never 
be turned into the one path wherein was to be recorded suc- 
cess. I am aware my expression regarding our too great 
love needs some explanation. Let it be remembered we 
were all from a land of peace, where for ages no ripples of 
inharmony born of circumstances that to fulfill their own 
missions must collide had caused us one moment of pain 
or sorrow. From this land we were to follow the footsteps 
of our loved ones earthward, and had we been obliged to 
stand as sentinels over their desires and necessities com- 
bined, I fear that very many times through our great love 
we would have been drawn to work for their desires instead 
of their necessities, which would have left them finally like 
broken reeds, unfit for the service of the angel world. In 
this you see the wisdom of the movement that took us away 
and left in our stead the steady-handed, firmer, yet loving 
spirit fathers and mothers who saw far ahead when the re- 
sult desired would be gained, after which there would come 
a time when in the earth-land vales we could walk side by 
side. I have many times known of soul mates who, through 
their great love, that sometimes destroys firmness, so 
yielded their positive power through the desire of the mate 
incarnated, that they were at last forced to leave the pres- 
ence of the one they loved, or become contaminated with 
the impurities of the earth-land conditions. A wise provis- 
ion is there in the spirit fathers and mothers, especially the 
latter. There is untold sadness in the hearts of the mates 
who must watch the ones they love breasting the billows of 
a storm-burthened sea, and they many times long to call 
them from the perils before them to their own love and pro- 
tection. They who come earthward do not always have the 
heaviest burthens to bear. 

The widespread work to which I have referred, and 
which followed the first actual demonstration made to the 



620 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

world by the unseen army, ceased not, neither was there a 
cessation of the manifestations that had occurred. In 
others' homes the glad notes sounded, and but few years 
were counted before the messengers who came for a pur- 
pose were brought in contact with the labor they were never 
to leave until they were discharged to return to their father- 
land. These workers were termed mediums on the material 
side of life, but by the unseen hosts they were called cap- 
tains, for whom they had waited that they might go in 
quest of new battle-fields, on which victory was sure. Then 
followed a grand reorganizing. Each company sought the 
captain they felt was the best adapted to them and the 
fields whereon they would heap fossils of old-time religion. 
What they of the other life called companies you of the 
earth life called bands. As you are now, these mediums are 
captains, being surrounded by the number needed to fulfill 
all that could be fulfilled through them as leaders. When 
once the companies and captains with their Indian scouts 
were united, there was a grand banquet held in the second 
sphere. I know, Eon, just how much like earth all I am 
now writing seems and sounds, and there is seen no reason 
why it should not sound thus, when it is remembered that 
the second sphere is in the very shadow of the earth-land. 
Objections to a demonstration of the triumph recorded were 
raised, if not filed, by many who tipped their hats to the 
title of Rev. This was their right and privilege, and no one 
sought to gainsay the same. They were allowed to go on 
with their objections and enjoy the same, while the brave 
workers in their banquet, held beneath many bowers ar- 
ranged for the purpose, talked over the past, its trials, its 
pleasures, and its victories, and also cast towards the future 
many prophetic glances. The opposers at last, in holy dis- 
gust, withdrew from mingling with the masses and sought 
their own seclusion, from which now and then some mis- 
sionary has since sought to recall them, hoping thereby to 
give to them the light by which they must sometime walk 
to the land beyond, though they bid fair to be dwellers of 
the sphere wherein they have found home for many years to 
come, as they seriously object to being led by those whom in 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 621 

earth life they looked upon as doomed to a condition of unend- 
ing misery. The children of the second sphere lost nothing 
in the way of a harmonizing element when these sticklers for 
church and creed withdrew from the more immediate vicin- 
ity; in fact, conditions there have since seemed far better. 

Each company had its special badge by which the mem- 
bers thereof were known to the members of all other com- 
panies. These workers, since their organizing, have been 
of the greatest help in all the unselfish movements of the 
day; no advance step has been taken that did not owe much 
of its success to these same companies, who have been 
united in purpose for both lands. When the slavery ques- 
tion was being agitated, they worked with a will to over- 
throw the monster wrong that had crept into the land they 
loved and longed to redeem from all bonds. Their united 
force was brought to bear on the side of liberty through the 
long contest that is recorded, well knowing that, when the 
land was once freed from the curse it sought and fought to 
hold, the hearts of the children would be more susceptible to 
spiritual truths and unfoldments. On all battle-fields they 
stood, and many a wounded soldier, peering through the 
mists that shrouded the valley, caught glimpses of those 
who were near to lead them over the brook, and as the 
eyes of the workers, lovelit and tender, looked into theirs, 
they deemed the great Father had sent his messengers 
of love, and smiles of peace were left on many lips where 
a mother's good-bye kisses had lingered. During this 
season of carnage, the second sphere presented an appear- 
ance that would be difficult to portray. All were anx- 
ious, and at the same time hopeful. This season of war did 
much to rouse the dwellers of the sphere to thoughts be- 
yond self, and helped largely to unite the two lands, occur- 
ring as it did during the time the unseen hosts were bearing 
aloft their banners of the better land. They who at that- 
time went to the other side were so in harmony with earth 
that they lost not their interest. Therefore many became 
workers in the ranks of the army of the spheres, and have 
done nobly for the land of their love, for which they sacri- 
ficed the forms through which they had been known. 



622 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

During the years the deeds of which I have recorded, 
though I was not your attendant, guide, and counselor, I 
lost not track of you. I knew the infant became the lad, 
knew the lad had left the vales of childhood and was fac- 
ing the hills of manhood. At times I went to you, but 
strange as it may sound, with all my past experiences, with 
my knowledge of the law that was governing, and the re- 
sult thereof, I at such times stood by your side as 
one in widow's weeds. There was a reason for this; you 
were in one sense entombed, buried in an earth-land valley, 
and, call loudly as I might, there could from your lips come 
no responsive whispers. I stood by your side when you 
clasped in yours the hand of the beautiful Zair. Thus 
twice have I witnessed the plighting of marriage by you 
twain. I knew she was to be to you the open door through 
which the light of home would shine, though to fulfill all 
your heart must ache, the shadows must gather till mid- 
night seemed to have come to stay; you must see her pass from 
your sight and be unable to grasp the spotless robes as she 
passed through the valley wherein wanders ever and ever a 
brook murmuring low lullabies that are ever peaceful to the 
heart that is conscious. I knew the anchor that held your 
bark in the harbor wherein you deemed safety alone could 
be found must be loosed, leaving you to float where the out- 
bound tide would bear you, till a steady breeze should fill 
the sails and waft you toward the ocean of truth, whereon 
you must sail through storms and calms till the domes and 
turrets of your fatherland should be seen through the land- 
born fogs. All this I saw; all this I knew, nor tarried by 
your side to witness all that was to be woven into the pre- 
paratory web of your life, because you could be conscious 
of no word, no thought of mine, at that time, though there 
were many strange occurrences you were conscious of, and 
to which your heart even now at times turns for reference. 

During the years of which I write, while the spirit father 
and mother were leading you through other souls' shadow 
land, I was preparing the field wherein you might labor, 
and in time meet the one who waited not in idleness the rec- 
ognition of her warrior. I never forgot the home crescent, 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 623 

nor have the sweet-breathed blooms ever withered in the 
crystal vase. All is as we left it, beautiful and peaceful. 
The years that are never idlers hurried one by one towards 
the valley lands of the past, and you came from among the 
shadows a worker for the truths that were heaven-born ; 
and no one can ever say you have since shut from your 
heart the light of the better land, but, facing ever the beau- 
tiful hills, have done all your heart and hands have found 
to do. Previous to your coming earthward the council of 
the sun heavens had formed plans to be carried out as 
soon as circumstances were born that could form a tide suf- 
ficiently strong to float suggestions, arguments, and conclu- 
sions, the one leading to the other as spring gives place to 
summer. Of this Saidie gave us many ideas while yet we 
tarried at Crescent Cottage. The souls on the unseen side 
of the tide all understood the great desire of her heart, and 
for that would they labor as they before had done; for that 
they would face and overcome all difficulties, with a will 
such as is found only in hearts that have fought many bat- 
tles, bearing home their triumphant laurels; and they well 
knew that the way to accomplish fulfillment of the plan 
recorded must be prepared with facts demonstrated to meet 
the approval of the most scientific minds in earth-land; 
though it was well known that they who through a lack of 
unfoldment would combat ignorantly could not be appealed 
to, as there would be found no interest. Knowledge which 
is brought earthward from the higher heavens, that 
could respond to the truths that must be brought therein, is 
a positive proof of successive incarnations; the very fact 
that the heart or inner consciousness grasps and holds as 
its own heaven-born truths proves without combating ar- 
guments the fact that the same truths were known and un- 
derstood by them in the soul's home before they came 
earthward. Else there would be a demand for proofs and 
arguments would take the place of acceptance. 

There are those now in earth-land who are filling their 
own sails with the breezes born from their undeveloped con- 
ditions. These same children imagine they are sailing 
with great rapidity into all the harbors of truth, while they 



624 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

move not at all, and they who are lookers-on are conscious 
only of the slight fluttering of canvas that precedes a dead 
calm. Such deem they have the all and all of spirit lore, 
and measure the eternities that have been and are to be 
by the length of their own anchor chain, and thus will 
they continue to do till they reach the end thereof. They 
are at sea without chart and compass, consequently can 
make no accurate reckonings; therefore when they cry 
aloud, " Land ho! " let no one be startled, for many mirages 
are afloat on the sea of the soul, and only the experienced 
seamen can detect them. They who put out to sea with all 
their sails spread need be captains of sound barks. Among 
the soul mates who sought both shores were found no cow- 
ardly hearts; no undertaking seemed too great for these 
loyal sons and daughters of the higher spheres. They had 
counted the cost at the beginning, and had paid the full 
price, and waited like brave soldiers for the appearance of 
seeming impossibilities. It is true that the labor they ac- 
complished while yet the messengers, their soul mates, 
were not grown to the positions they were to fill, could not 
have been done by them had it not been for the power these 
same messengers brought with them from their own home 
land. This power, instead of being lessened, was constantly 
on the increase and formed a platform of possibilities that 
could have been supplanted by nothing else with the pres- 
ent records of success. Saidie rested not; unwearied ever 
she sought home after home, heart after heart, in quest of 
those in whose hearts could be instilled shadows of the 
hopes she in her unyielding determination would never 
give up till they were fulfilled in the land she watched 
and loved. Ever the patient, hopeful look shone in her 
eyes; she knew that somewhere among the messengers to 
whose lips was placed the consecrating wine must be found 
those to whom, when the hour arrived, she would come with 
her baptisms of light, and these were found at last, and 
over each one were especial guards placed, that as the years 
went by they might be more and more rounded out, in- 
teriorly, become more and more susceptible to the light they 
had left and which they must yet bear aloft to the world. 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 6%5 

Within the great hall of the temple Saidie mingled with 
these workers as though they were her own children. Pure 
mother spirit! many hearts have blest her in many ages, 
and many more wait to offer her their tribute of love, for 
the ceaseless vigils she has kept as a planetary guide. The 
wisdom fathers and mothers of this planet have each to 
the same a certain mission, which they are fulfilling in 
perfect harmony with the work being carried on by Saidie, 
and of which it is not now my province to speak. The 
travelers to the fifth sphere were provided with homes 
wherein they dwelt, while the seeds sown by them in midst 
of the earth children were sending forth their first tender 
leaves. In their absence from earth the land was not left 
without a power for good within its limits. The spirit 
fathers and mothers with the Indians' power then brought 
into requisition held the lines of light which could grow no 
less. At this time strange and unaccountable occurrences 
marked the records and there was great rejoicing among 
many hopeful, far-seeing spirits in the second sphere as they 
saw how, through the grand movement then approaching its 
first positive acceptance on earth, the two worlds were to be 
soon united in heart and labor. Many others there also 
were who like an opposing earth party raised their objec- 
tions. Loud voiced and pompous they seemed and sought 
to prove through their back-handed manner of reason- 
ing the utter falseness of the premises of the invinci- 
bles, who were prepared to plough their way through all 
obstacles to the certain fulfillment of their hopes, that 
were echoed in the hearts of the most exalted spirits of the 
sun heavens. Among the opposing party were to be found 
many of the superannuated clergy who were yet awaiting 
the appearance of their King. Many prophecies arose as to 
the time of his coming, and the result was great prepara- 
tions, which were followed by disappointment after disap- 
pointment. This thought wave also reached the correspond- 
ing class in the earth-land, and the prophecies born in the 
second sphere were reiterated in the earth vales, with the 
same result recorded. 

I particularize regarding the condition of the second 

40 



620 

sphere,, because I am desirous of showing how the one land 
affected the other; . besides, I was at that time much inter- 
ested in the unfoldment about to occur, and was much with 
all classes, that I might thereby reason as to the time of 
fulfillment of the hopes we who labored entertained. I 
counted the power against us, and the power for and 
with us, and made note of the same, from which I drew 
my conclusions. Eon, these were stirring times, and as I 
recount them the old feeling that I would stand by my 
post till the day did dawn comes back, while the fires of 
determination seemed kindled with renewed energy on the 
sacred altar of my hopes. On no account would I have 
blotted from my life pages of the past the experiences that 
have come to me during the years of your journeying in 
the earth-land valleys. My immortal chant will be still 
more triumphant, my joy still more fadeless. I put my 
hand to the plough while yet the shadows fell around me 
because I saw not the face of the one I loved, but never 
since have I faltered, never once have I turned back nor 
wished to recall the long ago that left in my heart the 
shadows of which I speak, though not complainingly. 
Could the veil at the time to which I now refer have been 
lifted, all the earthward paths would have been seen 
to be crowded with the many coming and going throngs, all 
intent on the deeds and doings of the day. 

At this time the second sphere assumed an appearance 
almost warlike, on account of the division there was 
between the two parties. Secret societies were established 
on both sides, to and from which went messengers especially 
chosen as scouts for the earth plane. Each party was 
determined to measure with exactness the power, as 
well as points gained and held by the other. It will be 
understood that the paths leading earthward were alike 
open to all, and the opposers of the movement in question, 
although they seemed to disbelieve in either our promises 
or future success, hesitated not to seek the earth-land and 
gain therefrom all knowledge of our labor and success v 
Neither did they hesitate to overthrow our work wherever 
they could. At this time the Indians were again of the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 627 

greatest help. They knew the trail of the pale face, and 
they were brave in all their undertakings, besides faithful 
to the last, and friends worth clinging to. Their positive 
force was just what was needed and is needed even yet, 
and will continue to be of the greatest use. The time came 
when the workers were recalled from the fifth sphere to 
their earth friends. I with many of the soul mates met the 
returning band on the border hills of the third sphere. 
We saw them coming from the valleys; their robes had 
grown wondrously radiant, for which we rejoiced, for 
therein we read the existence of greater -power gained, all 
which was needed. Brave souls! we almost shuddered for 
them as we looked at them fresh from the wisdom fount of 
the fairer heaven, for we felt that they must feel with 
greater intensity than ever before the crude elements with 
which they must battle as in a hand-to-hand conflict. We 
greeted them with songs of conflict and victory, songs that 
had found birth in the second sphere through the struggles 
of the day. Their hearts caught the fires breathed through 
inspiration and we knew they were ready for the conflict, 
and as ready to go forth to battle as they were to wear 
their laurels. The earth robes were again donned, and their 
forces centered for the first master strokes that greeted the 
ears of the earth dwellers in the form of positive raps. 
Grand Te Deums were sung by the invincible army when the 
first point was gained, and the whole continent was roused 
by the result thereof. Had there not been in that first point 
gained the positive force of many strong masterful spirits 
there would not have been awakened among all classes so 
great and widespread interest and wonder. Tidings of the la- 
bors and result of the grand host soon reached all parts of the 
second sphere. The news was received much as news of a 
victory gained might be received in the earth-land. Those 
who opposed looked more opposed than ever, and strove to 
take an uncertain amount of dignity that was not at all 
natural to them, consequently was burdensome. They who 
were in sympathy donned their gayest apparel and actually 
marched through the broad streets filling the air with the 
music of many instruments and of songs. Banners of blue 



628 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

bearing stars of silvery sheen floated from many homes; in 
fact the sphere seemed like a great camping ground. 

In this higher sphere where echoes of the untrue are 
never heard, the hosts of earth's workers were constantly 
brought en rapport with the radiant dwellers thereof; there- 
fore during the years of their tarrying away from the old 
battle ground, they were taking on new conditions, unfold- 
ing their higher spiritual natures, and drinking deep 
draughts from wisdom fountains. At one time would 
hunger be born in their hearts, and at another the cornu- 
copias of the heavenly land would be emptied at the very 
threshold of their souls. Thus were they prepared, step by 
step, for the mighty work that lay before them, and that 
without them could not be accomplished. They, on ac- 
count of their relation to the earth-land, and their unyield- 
ing firmness that proved them self-centered, held a power 
that was as a key, the turning of which would prove to 
minds the most scientific, the power of mind over matter. 
In the Temple of Wisdom the workers sought and found a 
solution of many points, a knowledge of which resulted in 
added power, that when brought earthward would be as a 
lever beneath the mightiest rocks of opposition. To in- 
crease their confidence in themselves as magnetic centers 
for the reception on earth of power high and holy, they 
were taken to the planet of advanced thought and unfold- 
ment, that they might there witness the entire preparations 
for and fulfillment of materialization of forms from the un- 
seen elements. Wonderful indeed was this grand fulfill- 
ment to them, and they longed with the great-heartedness 
that always characterizes the unselfish laborer to excel in 
what they witnessed, to be masters of the elements, whereby 
they might roll from the sepulchers of the future the rock 
of ignorance. Earnestly they labored to comprehend, then 
as earnestly did they undertake through power of will to 
mould from the unseen forms that they could govern, and 
that would obey their will. In this their efforts were 
marked with success, until they felt their inner beings tri- 
umphant. In their desire to become masterful, wise spirits 
of the planet were of the greatest assistance to them, ren- 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 629 

dering all the assistance through their great wisdom that it 
was possible for them to impart and for the gleaners to re- 
ceive. In connection with the wisdom gained and proven, 
a number of wise spirits from the planet in question 
promised the company of seekers to come to them at a cer- 
tain time, as they foresaw both the possibility and proba- 
bility of a demand for a strong re-inforcement of strength, 
that could not be obtained in the spirit realm of this planet 
at the time it would be needed. Thus the children of the 
inhabited planets are ever in readiness to bear the burthens 
of those less powerful, until the gulf formed by unde- 
veloped conditions is crossed, with brave and self-reliant 
hearts. 

The travelers to the unfolded planet returned to the 
spirit realm of their own, and the songs they chanted held 
no undertone of sadness. They only waited the summons 
to return to their old camping grounds, on the forbidding 
shores of the land they loved, with a love that sought the 
redemption of its children from all bondage. The time, 
their own hearts told them, was not far away, and they 
listened eagerly for the bugle notes in the earth-land val- 
leys, whither, without regrets for the land they would leave, 
they longed to wander. Brave hearts and true! The hill- 
tops and the valleys have been blest by your presence, and 
in time to come shall the hearts you have gladdened return 
the homage that is due. I shudder at times on account of 
the great tide of selfishness that laves as a dreary waste 
so much of the earth-land, that otherwise might be glad- 
dened by the rivers of love; and I know the great deserts 
of sorrow and suffering will exist just so long as self-love 
is in the ascendency; will exist until man meets man as a 
brother and not as a highway robber. It is true this bitter 
tide will in time have borne to the surface thereof all the 
wrongs of principles and power it now bears, and these be- 
neath the sunlight of truth will evaporate, but before that 
time is reached great sacrifices must be made. When the 
children of the land are taught to save themselves, to build 
their own temples in the land of souls, a great amount of 
the wrong that now exists will roll away as fog from the 



630 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

earth-land valleys, but just so long as they can rely on the 
merits of another, and feel secure in his power to save the 
lowest without any effort on their part except the exercise 
of a little weak faith that has been dragged through the 
filth of a life that records no humanity, no purity, no ful- 
fillment of moral obligations either to self or the world, — 
I say just so long as such conditions exist, where man is 
made to believe that he can earn heaven at the last gasp, 
that begins with a curse and ends with a prayer, just so 
long will the surging tides of life bear tokens of cruelty 
and dissensions, just so long will the records of the land 
breathe of injustice, centered in and wrought from selfish- 
ness. Man must be taught the honest fact, that he lays his 
own foundation and builds thereon, and dwells in the home 
he thus builds, and has right to no other. He who reaches 
any heaven wins it, and not only wins it, but builds it and 
hangs the gates thereof. The grant of eternal peace, 
through faith, is the greatest license to wrong-doing the 
world has ever known. It has opened hells in the here and 
hereafter; it holds in its folds the very essence of Catholi- 
cism. Make man responsible for his acts and the wrongs of 
earth-land will record a rapid decrease; but pamper him 
with the idea of full forgiveness, make him believe that 
after a life of inhumanity and selfishness he can by signing 
the article called faith be immediately transformed and 
transported, and made to sit down at the right hand of 
Deity, there to pass judgment on the millions who in all 
things have been true, even godlike in their humanity, but 
who saw nothing but child's play in the flimsy web woven 
in the very loom of selfishness, — do all this for man, and 
the wrongs of the present will in time duplicate themselves 
in your very midst. How any one, even children, can fail 
to see the mixture of incongruities handed them as elixir of 
eternal life, is a mystery. I verily believe the animal 
whereon Balaam rode, and which was considered worthy of 
note in the records of the day, could give voice (if he ever 
did what was recorded) to sounder theology, and more sen- 
sible conclusions, else he would be unworthy a place among 
the long-eared race. Think not, Eon, I feel towards the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 631 

church as a power any antipathy; they have done what they 
could, if not in the direction of deep spiritual unfoldmeirt; 
and to sum up the efforts and results, they will be found to 
read thus : Many blind ones sought to lead many times their 
number equally blind, and willing to be thus led, and all 
fell into a ditch, where the present finds them, and from 
which none escape except by the light of spiritual truth, 
that will and must light all paths from the beginning to the 
end. The greatest wonder is that in the light that ceases 
not to fall with far-reaching illuminating power so few 
make an effort to extricate themselves, but, screening the 
eyes of the soul, seem to rejoice in the very shadows of the 
land wherein they dwell. 

Mark me one more digression, if you please, and I will re- 
turn to the world's workers. While yet they waited for the 
bugle call, Saidie, ever unwearied in her unselfish efforts, 
ceased not to instruct them in the many truths that in time 
to come would be to them as a citadel of strength from 
whence they would receive for every hour. In time there 
came to their hearts a more complete understanding of 
Saidie's words, when there was born in their inner beings 
great longing to stand face to face with the soul mates. 
This was what Saidie had looked and hoped for, because 
she realized the double power that would be given them 
through the consciousness thus gained. As children hungry 
and thirsty did these noble souls listen to the words of their 
patient friend, as she unwove from the long ago the web of 
silent mysteries that voiceless in the past must speak to 
their heart of hearts as truth alone can speak; and as yet 
she touched link after link in the wondrous chain, memory 
that but awaited the proper time and conditions caught here 
and there glimpses of another time and another land. Thus 
step by step from twin sparks that in the love atmosphere 
of Deity took the form that the central law of their being- 
gave them power to take and hold, down through all the 
unf oldments that must follow, did she lead them, when they 
understood that not as man and woman in the earth life, 
surrounded by earthly conditions and governed by earthly 
circumstances, must or would they either work or dwell to- 



632 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

gether, but as two distinct principles, positive and negative, 
from the holy and harmonious blending of which would be 
evolved a force positive and powerful for good just in pro- 
portion to the spiritual unfoldment and perception of the 
twain. Therefore was it seen to be needful that an under- 
standing and union of soul mates with them should occur 
to pave the path in the earth-land with wisdom, that m 
time must come to all, regardless of the present ignorance, 
which will give way as surely and as naturally as the ice 
banks yield to the sun-kissed breezes of summer. Saidie, 
with other wise leaders, saw that in the earth-land dwelt 
some who were ready for this revelation, which, like all 
other revelations, must meet with opposition that, instead 
of hindering the growth, would cause it to send its roots 
still deeper and deeper until therefrom would be born a 
principle that in its silent workings would cleanse both 
hearts and homes from depraved conditions, that exist as 
the results of circumstances that have long held the con- 
trolling power by virtue of their acceptance. 

With the incidents of Saidie's words and the holy inspira- 
tional atmosphere in which they dwelt, memory found the 
hill-tops of a far-off morning, from which the paths wound 
on and on to the time they then called the present. Memory 
brought back the faces and forms of the ones they had 
loved, and whom their inner natures acknowledged as their 
own soul mates, and they were conscious, too, of the many 
times while in the earth-land shadows and dwellers of the 
lower spheres, of an inspiration that had come to them un- 
expected and unsought, as comes the mountain breath that 
bears its freshness to the valleys below. All was then ex- 
plained to them, and they knew the inner voice of the soul 
that had often and often cried aloud in pleading, for one 
true heart was heard by the only heart that could respond, 
when the weariness that was unexplainable would give 
place to restfulness and hope. Many hearts in the valleys of 
earth-land have caught these sweet echoes, and felt that on 
some shore unseen and unknown, some one would claim 
them and crown them. Thus far all was well, and while 
yet the time through the mysterious web of circumstances 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 633 

was ripening, Saidie waited the results of her teachings, 
and laid plans to meet the demands of each hour. Many of 
the workers for future fulfillment knew that on the earth 
shores their soul mates yet tarried, and to them they must 
bear the glad tidings, and waken in their hearts a con- 
sciousness of them and their relation. Others also were 
conscious that somewhere in the realms of spirit-land their 
own waited them, and they felt that never till they had 
clasped their hands, till they had looked into their eyes, 
could they turn their steps earthward and fulfill there their 
mission. The heart that hungers must be fed when the de- 
mands are made in holiness of purpose. 

Then it was that Saidie prepared for them a surprise, that 
brought unfading peace to the hearts whose mates waited 
them in the spirit realms, and the joy of gladness to the 
hearts that were to seek their own on the earth shores, 
where they could walk side by side with them, breathing 
into their hearts the sustaining power of an unending love. 
You remember, Eon, I have told you in other pages of the 
reunion temple, erected on the hills bordering the seventh 
sphere, where, after the mates who came earthward as 
light-bearers of the present century had returned, was to be 
held a grand reunion. Well, it was there Saidie led the 
true-hearted company, telling them nothing of her reasons 
for the step, for she chose to reveal to them great glories, 
the remembrance of which would be as unfading as the 
sweet summer-time of the land of souls. I knew well the 
solution that waited their conjectures, and as we traversed 
the many broad paths that led to the place designated, I 
queried in my mind how they would at first accept the rev- 
elation that was to open to them the hidden gates of the 
soul. Everywhere flowers bloomed and all the air seemed 
filled with undulations of sweet sounds, that sank at times 
to a gentle lullaby and again seemed to lift each heart to 
the very heights of the triumphant hills. Many were the 
wondering eyes that were turned in the direction of the 
vast temple, which, as we neared it, cast over us a halo of 
light that touched our hearts as an unworded welcome. As 
I. too, turned my eyes towards the grand edifice where in 



634 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

time to come will be held the greatest reunion that has as 
yet been known or recorded in the spirit realms of this 
planet, I felt a great thrill of gladness, that deepened to a 
holy calm, pervaded with a joy that could never be told. 
Involuntarily I spanned the gulf of time that lay between 
that present hour and the scene triumphant that the future 
held and would be seen in time to reveal. I knew that at 
that hour I should stand side by side with the Eon of my 
own soul, with the earth harvests gathered and the glean- 
ers' songs all sung. Oh, Eon, do you wonder that my 
heart felt the echoes of the hallelujahs that were to be 
chanted ? Do you wonder that I felt the breath of that 
future fan my cheeks, as I neared the enchanted palace of 
the hills that from two sides looked valley ward? I hear 
you answer from shadow-land, "No, Eona, no; I wonder 
not." The canopied balcony looked like an ethereal parade 
of the gods, and all the arches that led to the interior were 
twined and festooned with many tinted vines and blooms 
that gathered their sweetness from the hills of the fairest 
heavens. 

Do you imagine that my language is extravagant? Ah! 
Eon, I cannot in the earth atmosphere find words that in 
their perfection and power will portray more than a shadow 
of the glory that awaited us, and which if seen by mortals 
undeveloped to a reception of the higher glories would sever 
at a breath the magnetic cord by which they retain their 
hold on the physical. As we passed beneath the canopies 
there broke on our ears a chime as of many bells, and 
turning to Saidie she said to my soul in explanation of 
my look of inquiry, "The wedding bells of heaven. " I 
understood all and involuntarily thought of the patient 
worker and pilgrim who in the shadows of earth-land re- 
called not yet his own. Entering the spacious hall, in 
the form of a four-fold column, we found ourselves in the 
midst of beauty spoken from the harmonious elements by 
power of masterful wills. In the center of the ceiling of 
the reception hall was a many-faced diamond of great di- 
mensions, that caught and radiated the glory of the heavens 
in power far beyond my ability to express. The air held 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 635 

the sweetness of many blooms, and the echoes of many 
songs. In the harmony that existed we felt that the beauti- 
ful beings who moved in our midst were in no way stran- 
gers to us. Xor long had we tarried when the wondering 
travelers to that sacred edifice felt heart speaking to heart 
in tones unmistakable. Then it was they knew wherefore 
they had journeyed thither, knew why Saidie merely bade 
them follow where she led, for she would see all who were 
residents in the land of souls united in heart, when of ne- 
cessity they would be united in labor and together rejoice 
over the recorded results. Do you ask where they had been 
while yet they were unsought, while yet their mates dwelt 
in the second sphere, before journeying to lands lighted 
with more divine radiance? I will answer, not at the sun 
center, no, nor far from their side; besides, had they many 
times stood in the years that had been when they thought 
not of the revelations that were to come in their soul^ own 
good time; and it is a fact that none but the messengers, 
who are special light-bearers through all ages, are conscious 
of each other as soul mates during all their roaming in the 
fadeless fields of the Infinite. Nor are all the messengers 
thus conscious at all times; conditions are created by cir- 
cumstances that sometimes shut out for a time the light of 
oneness that is rightfully the legacy of the messengers. 
ISTot that there are any mistakes in arrangements, for what 
is missed at one time is fully made up at another, and al- 
ways proves best. There is a mathematical precision, an 
indisputable exactness, in all the occurrences of all exist- 
ences whether seen or not, and many times the fact is 
neither accepted nor realized until proven in the land that 
records no mistakes; but sometime each heart will verify 
my statement by proving for itself that whatever has come 
to it from first to last was just what was most needful, and 
when I say needful, let no one understand me as saying- 
pie asant or agreeable. 

I will not wander from the mates found at the time and 
place recorded, but will proceed to explain. During the 
years and ages previous, as I said, they had often met dur- 
ing their different tarryings in the land of souls; but be- 



636 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

cause of a lack of interior unfoldment had never dreamed 
of or accepted the truth of matehood, and during the pe- 
riod wherein is recorded the labors of the earnest workers, 
they had felt within their own souls the kindling fires of 
higher and holier truths. This was all in accordance with 
the light that was breaking in glory, unfolding over the 
holy of holies in the hearts of their own, whom they yet 
waited to know. As the army of workers went from one 
sphere to another for preparatory strength and power, these 
mates catching the breath of the same breezes that were 
filling their sails, that were spreading them over deeper 
waters, also speeded away to fairer fields where purer 
flowers bloomed, where thought held within its unseen 
meshes a power for good and purity unblighted by selfish- 
ness. Thus you see, Eon, how impossible it was for one 
company of soul mates, although unrecognized as such by 
their own, to work the works of righteousness, without the 
company actually belonging to them being in complete 
rapport with their aspirations and unfoldments; Step by 
step had those waiting mates passed over the highway of 
principles, over the hedge rows that in every ascending 
pathway are to be found until mind has redeemed its own 
portion, set aside for it to redeem by the exactness of law 
that never varies and never fails. Step by step through 
the power evolved by the then unknown harmony that as 
a principle must exist between all mates, had they jour- 
neyed till they reached out toward the beautiful hills of 
fairer lands. They hungered and thirsted for the bread and 
wine of the kingdom, that has in it a sustaining power that 
is never exhausted. There must ever be harmony between 
the dual souls, or Deity is false, setting aside the result of 
circumstances that are of earth-land birth, and must find 
on earth-land death. The mates of whom I now write as 
waiting the presence of their warriors had possessed the 
same development of brain and were equally comprehen- 
sive. Therefore, when their heart of hearts were lighted 
by the truth of the higher spheres, they were ready to ac- 
cept the teachings of the wise spirits, ready to look over 
the fields of the past, where memory could gather up the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 637 

many links in the chain of their existence, and were more 
than ready to stand side by side with their own on the beau- 
tiful hills that were kissed by the breezes of the seventh 
heaven. 



CHAPTER LXVIL 

Thus far, Eon, have I sought to bear the two lines, show- 
ing with what harmonious results both wrought in the 
world's destinies. The entire scene that commemorated 
the uniting of the soul mates I now refer to I will not give, 
as it was sacred to the hour, and the heaven, that witnessed 
it. Back again to the sixth sphere journeyed the workers, 
their number being increased by the mates found in the 
land of souls. As yet they tarried and listened to the 
instruction of wise spirits, whose love for the land of their 
first incarnation never lessened. In the Temple of Wisdom 
they continued to verify facts that take their bearing from 
a chemical basis, as they were to have much to do there- 
with in the future that was casting near shadows while yet 
they tarried a little longer in the soul's summer-land. 
Saidie and other wise spirits as a council sought again the 
earth-land shores, in quest of their chosen number through 
whose unfoldment were to be proven the truths of the 
higher heavens. These they found in the valleys of disci- 
pline, struggling for the hill-tops, knowing not what lay 
before them. They had grown strong beneath the burdens 
of life and were fitted to bear the colors of truth far up the 
mountains that lie between the two lands, mountains 
reared by man's disbelief and ignorance, and strewn with 
the thorns of contentions. The long dead calm was about 
to be broken. Now and then a sail flapped lazily on the 
breeze, that at first seemed unsteady and wavering. The 
hosts of willing workers left with unfeigned gladness the 
shores of the heaven that gave them both wisdom and the 
power born therefrom. With them came their mates, thus 
doubling their power for successful consummation of the 



638 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

plans. Suddenly again there appeared, in many places previ- 
ously chosen, ripples from the pebbles of truth cast on the 
long idle tide. These ripples widened and widened con- 
stantly, taking in more surface, until they who thought 
with the result of conclusions, knew in their very souls 
that they would cease not until they reached the farther 
shore, which they had never located, except by the New 
Testament chart, that by some was beginning to appear 
unreliable because of its being constructed and sworn to by 
so many that history proves were not in existence at that 
time unless the church is willing to accept the truths of 
many incarnations, — a point made plain to them in the 
record of John the Baptist, made sacred by appearing in 
the lines of the New Testament. There is a vast amount 
of inconsistency exhibited on the part of Bible worshipers. 
They abhor polygamy, yet no polygamist in the records of 
all time as told on this planet had such an eye and heart 
for fair maidens and other men's wives as David — a man 
after God's own heart, and this mail is held up as a model 
man, a man that represents the Christian's God. 

Poor humanity is weak in many ways and easily warped 
to meet the rocks placed in the homeward path by the giant 
Ignorance. Many light-houses have been erected on the 
beach of time's river, where it flows into the gulf of the 
present, and the friendly light therefrom shows where tower 
the mighty rocks against which many a boat has been 
wrecked; and many voices are heard on the tide calling, 
"This way, mariner," where the beacon lights send their 
rays to the very tops of the crested billows. Here and 
there, as I said, pebbles were tossed on the long restful 
tide. The workers chose their special stations and thither 
bore the power of the wisdom gained, and crude material- 
izations were said to be the result. Echoes from these 
points of labor reached the ears of disbelievers, who hurled 
back the statements with a power of will that wakened in 
the minds of many others conjectures and suppositions that 
resulted in an earnest insight that has in many cases borne 
choicest fruit. Thus it will be seen that it is positively 
necessarv for some to hurl the truth from them, that some 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 639 

one else may be hit, and at the same time in the rebound 
which must follow it never fails to reach the exact point 
from which it was thrown; and in that way, as the old adage 
expresses it, two birds are killed by the same stone. The 
laborers of the unseen became more and more fraught with 
success, until it was thought necessary by the world-wise, 
to rise up in the mightiness of their power, which they 
seemed never for one moment to doubt, and put down 
the scarecrows, which like crows they deemed were de- 
vouring the corn that for ages had been supposed to be- 
long to the church granaries. They did rise up and their 
very shadows condemned them; they made explanations 
concerning the phenomena that were attracting too much 
attention, allowing them the judge's seat, and their explana- 
tions would have compared but poorly, so far as sense was 
concerned, with the Mother Goose melodies of the nursery 
department. Very many dipped their oars in this same 
tide, thinking to change the ripples thereof, but the invisi- 
bles, powerful, ever masterful, were there ahead of them 
and were possessors of the ground by virtue of common 
sense, which must in time appeal to all. 

Eon, among the few who were ready to accept the 
heaven-born truths, without the voice of opposition, was 
your own true self. Then it was that I came to you to be 
your guide, your comforter, your all, though you at the 
time knew not. Earnestly did I watch the unfoldments 
that must first be recorded, before I could come into my 
own possessions, the boundary lines of which are found in 
the two eternities and read forever and forever. Earnestly 
did I labor here and there, giving the strength and magnetic 
power of my sympathies wherever a point of labor was 
chosen by the inveterate workers, who would sing no songs 
but those of victory. Could ears attuned to catch but 
earthly sounds have become receptive to the sounds of the 
unseen realms, they would have heard the ceaseless and 
unwearied tramp of the mighty army, wandering not 
aimlessly to and fro in quest of brains wherein might be 
sown the seeds of strong and positive thought, that liber- 
ates its own when once allowed to send heavenward its 



640 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

tendrils. It was needful in conjunction with the unfold- 
ments, that the principles thereof should find a stronghold 
in true hearts. It was needful that from the earth-land 
valleys a call for the heavenly manna should reach the 
hearts of angels, for in the call strength was born to 
receive it, and a path of light was opened to the shores of 
the unseen, over which came the waiting messengers. 
Time went on, and hearts continued to hunger. Many of 
the staunchest and bravest of the ripening age opened 
wide the doors of their souls and their earthly homes for 
the reception of the gold the angels brought. Thus a hear- 
ing was gained in all circles or spheres of earth-land condi- 
tions, until no more would the angels return to their native 
shores till bridges of soul-light spanned the stream that 
washes the two shores; no more would they return till they 
had whispered in the willing ears of mortals the thrilling 
tidings of a land and life redeemed from the curse of 
ignorance; where the hills and valleys thereof lie bathed in 
the light of the celestial spheres. 

On rolled the car, while they of the unseen ranks could 
see where were crushed and left in ruins many flimsy 
structures that had enshrined a god idea of the present 
century. In the midst of all this, and while each wisdom 
spirit was carrying out its plans as best it might, sur- 
rounded by the best conditions it could obtain, Saidie, the 
ever faithful, ever loving mother, was not idle. She saw it 
first by the shadows cast where a light shone, a flickering 
ray, but there was in it the radiation for which she had 
waited, and alone for a time did she watch the altar on 
which in time did she hope to kindle a mighty flame, 
towards which many eyes should be turned for the true 
light that makes glad the heart. Not that I would be un- 
derstood to infer that nowhere else was there at that time 
true light. I simply wish to be understood that in connec- 
tion with the manifestations that were being unfolded, 
Saidie was seeking her special field of labor, where from 
the higher heavens she would bring truths and principles of 
which the children of the earth-land were yet in ignorance, 
and which, when received and grown into, would be to the 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 641 

hearts wherein they were enshrined as holy lights. She 
knew that great needs would in time be felt, great demands 
be made, for which an especial power in the form of sup- 
plies must be brought earthward. Wise and far-seeing, she 
saw a radiant future where the tints of a newborn day 
were gathered, and towards that she turned, towards that 
she unflinchingly labored. The little light that at first at- 
tracted her continued to increase. It had come to stay be- 
cause of the demand which as yet was but half realized. 
Saidie's heart grew glad, and she looked over the battle 
ground whereon was to be recorded complete victory, that 
she might see if all her children that would be needed be- 
fore the battle ended were in discipline for the coming time. 
As time passed the seed was sown that must yield a 
bountiful harvest, and the foundation was laid for the com- 
pletion of plans that had long been sacred. Then Saidie 
called in council the band of Orientals, and long and ear- 
nestly did they reason and plan for the future, lest the light 
that had come would be overcome, and the truth they 
longed to impart be left in the heavens beyond. You know, 
Eon, how both spirits and mortals have labored and hoped, 
even when their reasons for doing thus looked indistinct 
through the shadows of uncertainty. It was at this point to 
which I now refer, that I sought long and earnestly to 
make known to you the Eona of the home crescent. You 
remember how you beat back the whisperings that from 
time to time came to you, whisperings that breathed to 
your heart the sacred truths of matehood; but I wearied 
not in my efforts, for I knew time would open the doors of 
your soul if nothing else could. Consequently I bided my 
time, and labored with that portion of the grand army 
of workers, that through Saidie's wish were stationed at her 
special division. Success attended our efforts, and step by 
step carefully and wisely taken we gained the ground we 
were working for, and from which was to be evolved many 
grand truths, that in their radiance would enshrine the 
holy of holies, — by which I mean the order known as the 
Sun Angel Order of Light, the counterpart of which has 
long existed in the sun heavens, and which takes its name 

41 



642 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA, 

from the fact that it is the order of the highest heavens sur- 
rounding this planet, and receives its aid and soul illumi- 
nating truths from the next grand cycle, for which the 
earth-land is not yet in readiness. In Saidie's heart was yet 
the great desire to bring to the children the especial truths 
of many incarnations and matehood. Materialization had 
been proven to be an indisputable fact, though the enemy 
in denial thereof threw into our inclosures many shells, the 
bursting of which but made an accompaniment to the songs 
of victory the angel hosts were singing. It has been 
amusing from the first battle in the last campaign to the 
present, to watch the plans of the opposing party, by which 
they have again and again undertaken to surround and 
capture our hosts, deeming not the great majority were on 
the unseen side. Wise heads, or heads that were deemed 
thus, have planned and replanned but to meet with failure, 
which with loud-voiced demonstrations they have endeav- 
ored to hide from the multitude of lookers-on, who seemed 
undecided which boat to speak passage on, being desirous 
of going with the majority. 

Unceasing in her labors, Saidie dropped here and there 
rare pebbles of beauty and wisdom to the tide that was flow- 
ing through her own domains, her own chosen garden. These 
thought-gems touched receptive brains, and the heart en 
rapport therewith grew strong, for the bread of the king- 
dom from whence they came earthward was again placed 
before them, and they partook thereof with the old-time 
relish. Thought after thought was borne into the immediate 
atmosphere, until at last from the accumulation of thought- 
force was brought home to the hearts of the children the 
grand facts of matehood and many incarnations. Then it 
was, Eon, that in time your own heart not only responded 
in all its fullness, but reached out with a great soul-cry for 
your own. Then it was that you listened for the footsteps 
of your own in the earth-land valleys; hearkened, that 
some breeze from the hills of the better land might bring to 
you her blessings told in words of love, that would by their 
magnetic power waken in your own heart sweet memories 
of the long ago, towards which your heart turned with an 



IN EJLRTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES, 643 

assurance born in its very depth that what had been 
dropped from the courts celestial was the gold of the king- 
dom. Long had I waited for this, earnestly had I labored 
to imbue the atmosphere by which you were surrounded 
with the power of the love and wisdom aura of my own 
soul, and my labors were not without success, for there' 
came a time when there was born in your heart a desire so 
intense to look into the eyes of the watching, waiting Eona 
that I with the help of many others made the arrangements 
necessary to fulfill to you your own soul's desire. No one 
can imagine, taking an earth-land view of the transaction, 
just how much power was needed on our side, just how 
much of soul-land atmosphere we were obliged to bring to the 
earth-land laboratory or cabinet, as the earth children are 
pleased to term it. The preparations lasted many days, 
and it was with a heart full of expectant wonder that you 
journeyed to meet me at the trysting place of immortals, 
where the heaven-born blessings of Saidie rested, and it 
was also with a heart full of wonder that I endeavored to 
take on conditions that would make me visible to your eyes. 
I found the task less easy than my previous attempt on 
another planet; but great assistance was rendered me by 
wise spirits, and I at last stood before you as much myself 
as conditions would admit of. Side by side and hand in 
hand on earth-land valley I stood with the Eon of my soul, 
with w&om I had traversed the eternities of the past. T 
looked into the eyes of his soul, and read there an accept- 
ance through an inner consciousness of his own, though 
memory retraced not the paths of the long ago. Eon, do 
you think our mother Saidie rejoiced when she knew the 
first link in the chain that sums up as eternal matehood 
was thus made fast in her own special province on the 
shores of the seen? Ah! there was great rejoicing in the 
heavens of heavens by more than one. The entire band of 
Orientals, of whom Saidie is the leader, chanted holy halle- 
lujahs, till we think the echoes therefrom must have 
wakened corresponding echoes in the earth vales, till the 
wondering inhabitants felt their inner selves respond to the 
harmony thus born. 



644 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EON A, 

This parting the curtain between the seen and unseen by 
Eona's hand was opening the door to much that followed, 
much that Saidie in our own home at Crescent Cottage 
breathed to our hearts as her plans, for which she would 
labor until on every page fulfillment should be recorded in 
letters of living light, — letters that should be read to the 
earth children ages hence, when the laborers of the present 
have donned their immortal robes, that will need no more 
the fires of earth to purify, as the dross and consumable 
matter will have been separated from the shining web. 
Since the hour of grand triumph here recorded, other possi- 
bilities have cast their shadows on the dial of time where 
the line of fulfillment touches the present; Saidie and the 
shining host have, through their own chosen ones, laid the 
foundation for an earth temple of light, the strong pillars of 
which are hewn in heavens beyond, and laid deep in the 
hearts of those prepared therefor. Nobly, bravely, and 
faithfully is she working for the upbuilding and outspread- 
ing of this temple of truth, which shall bring peace to the 
hearts of her long-loved and long-watched children, and 
they who accept her teachings will dwell in the very halo 
of this sacred edifice, and their paths will be lighted as by 
the holy oil of the kingdom. 

Eon, here the record ends. From the far-off to the pres- 
ent have I sought to trace the lines of light and shade; 
many times have they crossed and recrossed each other, as 
is most natural in long journeys, such as is the one of which 
I have made record, not for your sake alone, but for the 
sake of the land of my first incarnation, and my last. In 
some places I have taken long strides to hasten the record, 
at other times I have been minute, with a purpose in my 
heart for doing so. In it all I have done my best, and 
woven in the web of the present the facts of the past. 
From this time out, Eon, we shall work side by side, till the 
last battle is fought, till the last victory is won, and we 
stand redeemed from the bondage of earth conditions. 
Some have already reached home. I speak now of the 
number who stood side by side with us, at the consecrating 
altar. Among those most willing to come, most ready to 



IN EARTH LIFE AND SPIRIT SPHERES. 645 

labor, and who are now recalled, is our beloved brother 
whom Zuleme welcomed as her own returned warrior. 
They labor yet for the children of earth, labor for the up- 
building of the holy order of which in the higher life they 
are members. I speak of him with love and reverence, for 
in the higher heavens he will be a star of great magnitude. 
You are facing the sunset valley, Eon. The mountains of 
earth life over which you have journeyed lie back in the 
distance, and I greatly rejoice that it is not possible for 
your path to turn and wind back over the same mountains, 
for I long to lead you beyond, to other mountains, through 
other valleys, where the breath of your home heaven will 
waken in your heart sweet memories of the by-gone. Oh, 
Eon, I feel at times that the hours drag but slowly. The 
cottage doors have been open a long, long time ; the sun- 
light has crept across the door-way for many years; the 
flowers have bloomed again and again; the Lake of the 
Morning has sung of the echoes to the hearts of the shells, 
and our boat still rocks on the restful yet ever changing 
tide, and all things await your coming. My heart grows 
lighter as I hear the rustle of the valley leaves, for I know 
we will soon be home. Sweet home, where the old-time 
peace and rest will banish from your heart all the earth 
weariness that reminds one of the dead leaves of a late 
autumn. You will find in the very vase you placed in the 
vine-hung window sweet flowers from your favorite shrub; 
your shining robe lies on your chosen chair, and Eona 
labors and waits for the opening and fading of the last 
.flowers in the valley, and until then, dear heart of mine, 
will we work with a will for the fulfillment of plans that 
had their birth in the higher heavens, for no more do we 
crave to tread the earth-land shores, to weave in the web of 
materiality the soul powers attained to in the heavens be- 
yond. There are fulfillments yet to be recorded before you 
hear the home call; greater unfoldments are casting their 
shadows in the earth's atmosphere, and for them will we 
willingly wait, that we may render the magnetic power of 
our w T ill and sympathies, to bear safely to earth-land the 
substance. 



646 EXPERIENCES OF SPIRITS EON AND EONA. 

As I finish these closing lines, Eon, my heart catches a 
shade of sadness, for so long have I thus inscribed to and 
for you that I shall miss the pleasant walk my feet have so 
many times traversed. Remember, I shall be with you in 
the valley shadows, and my lips will be the first to speak 
your name as the mists of the river are lifted and your 
earth- weary eyes catch a glimpse of the beautiful hills of 
the morning. These are my words given to you, Eon, and 
through you to the world. The blessing of my changeless 
love will make brighter the gems of your immortal crown, 
and, too, touch the remaining shadows of earth-land as 
with a halo of light. 
- j Eona. 



APPENDIX 



THE SUN ANGELS' ORDER OF LIGHT. 

This is an ancient order, established by advanced spirits 
in the higher realms of spirit life. A branch or counter- 
part has been brought earthward and established for the 
benefit of earth's children. The sun angels (so-called from 
the brightness of their robes) are dwellers in the higher 
spheres, whose lives are divine through growth and experi- 
ence. They are the guardians of our planet and others. 
Sun angels guide, minister, bless, and instruct. They are 
messengers to other worlds. They are parents to children 
here in the earth-life valley, for whom they are working 
that each one may be perfected here in the earth-life 
form. Every form here, in the earth life, can be traced to 
its dual soul mate in the spheres, or in earth life. Male 
and female are they all; and the great desire of the sun 
angels is to introduce each one to their soul mates in earth 
life, and thus unite them in the bonds of harmony and love 
by bringing them face to face through the aid of their 
loved Order of Light, and thus uniting the two worlds in 
the bonds of love and wisdom, and teaching them the les- 
sons they bring from celestial spheres, and make them ra- 
diators of light from celestial spheres, and interpreters and 
teachers of the higher laws of life, that they may bless 
mankind with light, love, wisdom, and truth, and reveal 
the hidden mysteries of the uncounted and distant ages of 
the past; with these objects in view, have they established 
a counterpart of their order, in earth life, as it is in the 
higher spheres. 

The Sun Angels' Order of Light was organized under the 
immediate supervision of the Oriental guides, who, through 



648 APPENDIX. 

experiences earthly, and in spirit spheres, have become a law 
unto matter, and has for its objects, principles, and subordi- 
nate the following points, given and approved by the guides: 

1st. This order is to be the home or center of harmony, 
from which shall radiate the love labors of the spirit world; 
each member being a star, receiving light from the sun, 
emitting the same in word, thought, and deed; the sun 
meaning to them, their guardian, or higher spirits who have 
for their aim the blessing of mankind. 

2d. This order shall be composed of members who work 
in unison, holding oneness of purpose to be the brightest 
link in the chain of harmony. 

3d. It shall be the first object of each member to over- 
come the known imperfections of their own natures, thereby 
making their souls receptive to the influences of spirits who 
will be delegated to the work of uprooting and upbuilding; 
also, the full unfolding of their medial powers. 

4th. It shall be the undisputed right of each member to 
speak in all love and kindness to any brother or sister of 
whatever may seem wrong in their lives that they may 
thereby be helped to a higher footing, and all such commu- 
nications should be received in the same spirit that prompts 
them, which will avoid the under-current of dissension that 
saps the vitality from all organized efforts. 

5th. The entire business shall be under the honest con- 
sideration of each member, as each is best judge of his or 
her own necessities, capacities, and capabilities. 

6th. Each order circle shall be devoted to a pleasant and 
profitable exchange of thought and experience, and what- 
ever at such meetings seems of most importance. 

7th. Members of the order in need of sympathy or assist- 
ance, through sickness or otherwise, shall receive the same 
from the order, as each is in turn expected to receive the 
same from the angel world, and full compensation for every 
kindly deed will be awarded according to the motive that 
prompts; for motive and reward are measured in the same 
chalice, and the angels that measure are just. 

8th. An order circle shall be held each month, at which 
there shall be put into the treasury from each member, be 



APPENDIX. 649 

they present or otherwise, the sum of twenty-five cents, 
said money to be entirely at the disposal of the guides. 

9th. The officers of the order shall consist of president, cor- 
responding secretary, vice-president, and treasurer, whose 
duties will be made manifest by the demands of the order. 

It shall be the duty of each officer to bring before the 
members, at each monthly meeting, all communications re- 
ceived from parties near or distant, who seek knowledge 
from, or communication with, the order, that no member 
need be kept in the dark, thereby lessening the home inter- 
ests of the order. 

10th. The nomination of officers, and all business per- 
taining to the inner working of the order, is to be laid be- 
fore the spirit guides for their consideration and approval. 
To each member will be delegated influences best adapted 
to the unfoldment of their highest medial powers and possi- 
bilities, who, in connection with the guardian angel, or soul 
mate, will attend them and strive to unfold their spiritual 
natures and prepare each to become a transmitter of light 
and truth from celestial spheres to bless the children of earth. 

The meetings of the Order of Light are held monthly, on 
the last Sunday of each month; one hour is devoted to in- 
terchange of thought and control, or reading communica- 
tions from members of the order, after which there is a 
dark seance, and during this seance the guides magnetize 
pieces of flannel for the members of the order to wear as 
magnets. Envelopes containing one of these magnets is 
sent to each member monthly with instructions; these 
magnets form centers or connections with the home center, 
over which the angels of the order come and go, ever bring- 
ing glad tidings of love, and an accompanying assurance 
of their love and protecting power. Mrs. Anna Daniels, of 
Mexico, N. Y., is the medium for the Sun Angels' Order of 
Light. Through her influence the celestial brides and 
bridegrooms are enabled to step from the unseen to the seen, 
or to clothe themselves with materiality, and walk and talk 
with their soul mates, and demonstrate their interest and 
love for these loved ones, who are still dwellers in the mist- 
covered valleys of earth. Saidie, the leader of the Oriental 



650 APPENDIX. 

Band, and Sun Angels' Order of Light, comes in materi- 
alized form, dressed in robes of fleecy white lace, and talks 
freely with the members, advising in all matters, giving en- 
couraging words to each member in a loving, motherly man- 
ner, that creates in each heart a responsive echo of a pure 
love. Spirits, both male and female, large and small, freely 
mingle with the members in mirthfulness and joy, and sa- 
lute the members with unmistakable tokens of love and af- 
fection. Through the influence of these magnets the spirits 
delegated to attend each member will bring a power that 
will develop or unfold the medial powers each member may 
possess, and bring them into use to bless humanity with 
light and truth from celestial spheres. No one that is seek- 
ing light from the higher realms of spirit life, can wear the 
magnets of the angels' order without receiving actual ben- 
efit both spiritually and physically. But all to be benefited 
spiritually or otherwise must strive to live lives of purity 
and goodness, and thus form an atmosphere surrounding 
them that the guides and guardians can live in. 

The light seances are grand, at which those in attend- 
ance are blessed with the presence in materialized forms of 
lovely, beautiful, wise, and powerful spirits, dwellers on the 
planets Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Celestia, Harmona, and 
other planets, who freely mingle with the members of the 
order, and converse in a free and familiar manner. We 
are often visited by the soul mates, who come to their own 
in earth life and greet them with their angel love. At the 
light seances the guardian angels or soul mates come in all 
their beauty and loveliness, both male and female, to their 
soul mates (who still dwell in the earth valleys of their in- 
carnation) and greet them with angel kisses. 

The Sun Angels' Order of Light was organized by spirit 
Saidie, the leader of the Oriental Band, in Mexico, N. Y., 
July 13, 1884 — Saidie being in full materialized form — Mrs. 
Anna Daniels, medium. 

The present officers are J. B. Fayette, president and cor- 
responding secretary, Oswego, N. Y.; vice-president, Will- 
iam Hasselbach, Sandusky, Ohio; treasurer, John Calkins, 
Daysville, 1ST. Y. 



§1 17 82 



* ' % 









VV 




-. ^o« :flfr: '?v* H*B: *S :WK:- .Si. 






<f ,«•«* *> 













7 A * v ^ '• 








HHHT 



BBHSHB 

HHH I 



HH 

■ 



■hi 



hS 






8Bfln 
vSG&EBr* 

m 



H H 

a IB 

B88ffl 3a8ragg 3899 

mnMHSBmnm 

raBSBra&B 



#1 

MM 



!■■■ 



ffiff^mPffl g§g|g 



HHHH 

• ■ 




